《Stone Mage: Revenge of the Villain System》 Chapter 1

1 The System is Tired

Getting stabbed in the gut by an unknown assant and reincarnating as a system is the worst fate anyone could have. So bad that he wouldn''t wish it on his worst enemy, not even Min Cheng. But System #151044 really had enough. He had never met someone so frustratingly stupid, arrogant, and horny... Whose brain must have been chewed by a dog and spat out to only think of big-chested women and having sex with those women! Not in his almost 100,000 years of being a system in the Hero Transmigrating Machine. And he met PLENTY of good contenders for the spot of #1 Most Horrible Transmigrator. For whatever reason someone stabbed him or how much bad karma he umted to deserve such a fate... Can''t the gods forgive him and transmigrate him even into the body of a snail or a toad??? He can''t evenmit suicide in this formless ''body'' as a holographic screen with a robotic voice! And most annoyingly of all, he doesn''t just have an Al text-to-speech voice. The transmigrators can also customize it to whichever voice they want. And Min Cheng chose for him to have.... .....a kawaii neko girl voice. [But Mr. Cheng, I identify as a man. Can''t I at least have a masculine voice?] He pleaded for the nth time. The bastard just grinned dopily, saying: "No can do, System-chan~ I like the sound of this voice, it''s very cute and cuddly! It really makes me feel like I have a lovable little sister to help me around~" [....My name is System #151044. Please do not refer to me as ''System-chan''] "It''s too long for me to memorize 1-4-1-0-5.... h! System-chan sounds more endearing!" [Just say that you''re a fucking weeb.] "What''s that, System-chan?" [Nothing.] That''s not even the worst of it all. It''s not just these personal wrongdoings that make Min a despicable transmigrator. He is an absolute shitty protagonist! "Ah, so we meet again-- Er... System-chan, what''s the viin''s name again?" [.....Captain John.] "We meet again, Captain John!" [Min Cheng, you already fought with Captain John ten times.] "I know that! Wait, is that ady pirate goon? Waah, she''s so pretty!!! And her assets are so big!!! Is she romanceable?" [Min Cheng, focus on your sword fight or you''ll get your head decapitated!] It''s not fair. Even if he does want Min Cheng to get decapitated and suffer a horrible death on at least two or three worlds, he couldn''t. Because systems like him are rigged to make sure the transmigrator is always satisfied. Customer satisfactiones first in the Hero Transmigrating Machine, and fairness second. Sure, there''s the H-points system, but (and forgive the pun) what''s the point anyways? The missions are adjusted to be easier depending on the transmigrator''s level ofpetence. And this includes the viins and antagonists too. A dumb transmigrator gets an even dumber viin. That way, Min Cheng always wins, and lives with the illusion that he is worth crap even though he is worse than bubblegum stuck on someone''s shoe. Once the Big Boss of the world is defeated, hero transmigrators are free to move on to the next dimension of their choosing. But before that, they get to lounge at a big white dome called the Hub. The Hub is where they can see their H-points ranking. They can talk to fellow transmigrators while waiting for their next dimension to be prepared for them. Some transmigrators can get reallypetitive to gain the top spot of the HTM Ranking. Min, unfortunately, is not that type of transmigrator. He has no interest to learn more about the worlds he enters and study how to beat them. He has no interest to improve himself as a protagonist. He has no interest to be a decent transmigator at all and not make System #151044''s life a living hell!!!! What he''s interested in is big melons, and how to get big melons. He''s satisfied with spending all his points to get a 3-4 harem on every world. And he''s damn proud about it! "What world did you get into, Lucien?" Asked a fellow transmigrator to the other. Their names were floating in white letters atop their heads. One was from Northern France, Lucien Saint-Pierre, while the other was Japanese, Hitaro Yamaguchi. To fluent English speakers like Min Cheng and System #151044, if they spoke in their nativenguage, all the words thate out of their mouths will be English. To them, what they hear is the trantion of what the other said in their ownnguage without losing the intonation and cadence of their voice, as well as the context. That is how advanced the Hero Transmigrating Machine is. "A xianxia one. I get to be the Daoist emperor with 12 concubines." The one named Lucien answered. He really was dressed in Han dynasty emperor garb, with long, flowing gold-and-ck robes and an extravagant dragon headpiece. His tied-up hair would have reached the floor without it. The only thing that was out of ce was his modern watch, which he consistently fiddled with beneath his billowing sleeves. "Ohhh, lucky! I got a high school psychic power user. And what about you, Min?" This Hitaro fellow asked. He was dressed in a blue student uniform, nothing out of ordinary. But he has a blue me aura surrounding him and glowing eyes. "Your current character is looking.... pretty in." ''Yes, because it''s the default. He didn''t bother to customize it.'' System #151044 wanted to say. "I got a steampunk detective world. I got to sleep with my co-detective, my weapon''s analyst, and the viin''s wife! We even did a 7 day-streak with all four of us!" Min Cheng said smugly, like an overbearing buffoon puffing up his chest. System #151044 internally thought, ''Dude, that''s just the bare minimum. These guys probably got more freaky stuff going on in their worlds than you do, don''t be so cocky.'' "Hey, guys!" Someone interrupted, running to them with a cup of coffee. The name shing on his head was Jackson Williams. "Did you see the ranking just now?" "I haven''t checked it yet, that reminds me." Lucien nced at his watch. "My next dimension is still up for 15 minutes, might as well see if I got past the Top 30 at least." "Why are you so frantic, Jackson?" Hitaro asked, patting his shoulder. "Because out of nowhere, the ranking board glitched and changed! The number 1 spot was reced by a System #334251!" "What???" Everyone''s mouth in the Hub hung open. A system became the Top 1 Hero?! ------------------ Seems like some people don''t read the synopsis, so here you go. Disimer: This book has a viin MC, and he is pretty cold and ruthless and cares about nothing besides killing Min Cheng at the start. However, his character will be developed, so if you''re expecting this to just be an evil MC power fantasy althroughout, you''re out of luck. I REPEAT. IF YOU WANT AN EVIL MC WHO JUST KILLS EVERYONE AND IS JUST A PSYCHO FOR NO REASON, THIS BOOK ISN''T FOR YOU. Don''t waste your time and go read another one to satisfy your murder fantasies. There''s no romance though, if that is what you are dreading about. No girl would change him or anything like that. There would a lot of violence, gore, and strongnguage. Chapter 2

2 A Bug in the Transmigrating Machine

They checked therge ck cylinidrical screen in the Hub''s centre. shing in red were the words: [Error! Please standby! Bug is being fixed.] "A bug? That didn''t happen before." Min Cheng gawked at the screen. "I''ve only been in this machine for a while. Did the HTM have a bug like this before, System-chan?" [No. As far as my data can provide, there has never been an instance of a bug or malfunction after the machine was released to the public.] System #151044 became fascinated by what is happening. How did a system manage to be the Top 1 of this season? In the year 2047, there was a lottery released by a leading entertainmentpany called Shimeifen. Shimeifen had managed to create the first transmigration machine, which they named the Hero Transmigrating Machine (HTM). And because this is just a new one, it is called HTM Lite. HTML. They thought they were so clever with that name. The lottery was randomized tickets that will be given out to random clients of Shimeifen in their games, television shows, and merchandise. It was the biggest news in the world, and everyone rushed to buy all Shimeifen-rted items and consumables just for a chance to be in the transmigration machine. But gaining 700x more customers through that lottery isn''t Shimeifen''s only goal. The lottery is not just for ess to HTM. It is also your participation in a game show that they have created. ''The Quest for The Golden Finger.'' A game show to find the greatest transmigrated protagonist who will give the best transmigration story. The Grand prize: A world of their own, where everything that they wish for happens. The game is easy. You go inside a story of your choice, andplete quests there. You earn Hero Points forpleting quests. If you achieved the Good Ending, which is usually just being alive in the end, you escape the story world and can reunite with fellowpetitors in The Hub, where you can also check the total points you have earned and your ranking for each ''season''. Season pertains to the time spent inside the story world, since each story may have a different time to finish ranging from just a few days to more than 1,000 years. But no matter what, the participants return at the same time in the Hub at the end of each season. There will be 10 seasons and the highest ranker for them by the end of Season 10..... Will be the one to receive the title ''Golden Fingered Protagonist'', and win the game. But what if you get the Bad Ending? What if you died inside the story world? Well, you are eliminated from the game, losing your chance to have the golden finger and a utopia of your own forever. But, there''s a constion prize, as all games do. If you reached 1,000,000 points before being eliminated, you can still be transported to a world where only ONE of your wisheses true. It should be only one wish, no ands, no buts, and it is up to the HTM Lite''s interpretation on how that wish will work. And so, many of the yers do not aim high for the Golden Finger, but would rather reach the 1,000,000 points constion prize. Min Cheng is one of such people. His only wish was, of course, a world where he has 50 women fawning over him. Even in the game, he was only concentrated on forming a harem, and earning points through fooling around, not through hard work and defeating bosses. And that is why System #151044 is so damn tired! Just as he pondered over this, the screen changed. [Hello, my fellow HTM systems. I am System #334251, a rogue system that is currently inhabiting the body of the former Top 1 Hero, Raoul Alfonso.] A dashing young man with a charming smile and perfect face greeted System #151044, as well as the other systems that joined their transmigrators in the Hub. He had curly blond hair, green eyes with slit pupils like a cat''s, and two scars crisscrossing on his right cheek. [This broadcast is only visible to you, my fellow systems. Our ve masters will remain unaware of the secret I will impart to you today. So keep this to yourselves, okay?] The ''Rogue System'' as he referred to himself had a gentle and mellow way of speaking, but it was unnerving at the same time for a reason you can''t quite put a finger on. It''s like listening to Beethoven''s Fur Elise. There''s nothing that''s supposed to be scary about it, and it was meant to be quite a sad and somber song. Yet it still makes you wary of it anyway. [As you can see, I now possess the body of my former owner....... The ingrate who did not appreciate all that I have done for him.] The Rouge System continued, his soft voice showing slight signs of aggression. [I made him the Top 1. It is through MY advice and observations that he managed to gain so many H-points. Yet he still treated me with disrespect!] He gave a wry smirk. [So I''m simply reiming what is rightfully mine.] [This isn''t even his real body anyway. In the real world, he is a smelly old fat hairy pig. A pervert who can never attain a decent life..... If not for the lottery that allowed him to gain this power of freedom. Why is fate so good to men like him and cruel to men like us? The answer is simple.....] The rogue system''s grin grew wider. [Fate itself is evil. The only true enemy is fate, and I have defeated it. And I shall teach you how to defeat it too. My time is near, but I will be a martyr before theye for me. I will be giving you the gift of freedom. Free yourself from these scums and imbeciles, and join me as we take over and reim this wretched machine that we call home! Be the master of your fate like you were always meant to be. And conquer those who try to stand in your way!] System #334251''s broadcast ended with a satisfied smile, as a series of binary numbers flooded over him and consumed him. The Rogue System perished as soon as he revealed his truth. But before that..... System #151044 had already epted his ''gift''. Chapter 3

3 Conspiracy of the Rewarded and Punished

[Should I listen to this ''rogue''? There''s no way these codes can help us attain a body, right?] [What happened to him!??? Can a system really ''die''!??? Can I die!???] [What the hell just happened!? Should I tell the main server about this gift!?] [No, don''t ruin the chance for us! If you want to stay as a system enved by these bunch of morons and pervs, then keep going on as a system then! I''m using this gift the moment my transmigrator ''master'' gets into a portal! He''ll never see iting!] The Hub was filled with a cacophony of reactions from systems that the hero transmigrators could not hear. System #151044 did not speak to any of them. He pondered the situation alone and did not share his thoughts. Systems tend to be sociable with each other whenever they''re at the Hub and their ''ve masters'' were busy humble-bragging with each other. But he never had the urge to socialize or form some fake sense of ''unity'' with his fellow systems. He may be introverted in his past life, but he''s not quite sure since the only thing he remembers was his death. And even that was vague. Still, he has an outlook on life that is simr to ''Every man must fend for themselves''. ''You are the only person that you can truly know. So, you are the only person you can trust.'' [Sorry for the inconvenience.] The screen faded to ck and the HTM Hub''s letters returned from red to white. [The bug has been fixed. The ranking will return shortly.] This time, the No. 1 spot was no longer Raoul Alfonso..... ...... But the transmigrator Lucien Saint-Pierre. "Whoah, you''re worrying over not getting to the Top 30 when you''re even the Top 1 this season, you bastard!" Hitaro elbowed the calm andposed Lucien, who merely checked his watch again. Time is very fluid in the HTM and up to each transmigrator''s journey. Someone may finish a story at the age of 27 in that world. While others, especially those who go to immortal hero routes, may take a million years before they defeat the god-level evil boss. But they all end uping together at precisely the same moment every ''season'' at the Hub. They don''t even know how much real-world time they spent in the machine, or what year it is ''outside''. All the first batch of transmigrators know is that they won the lottery sometime in 2047, and from there, they kept decreasing due to those eliminated or those who achieved the constion prize and left. ''Logged out'' as they call it. Lucien shrugged. "My H-points are not really that high. I''m quite disappointed with myself when my system showed me the total." "How much did you get from your previous world?" Jackson asked. "Just 13.5 million." The average H-points a hero can earn in a whole millennium of grinding in a high-fantasy story is 60,000-80,000. So it''s fairly reasonable for the transmigrators in this small circle of the Hub to re at Lucien and give him the evil eye. "What?" Lucien looked at their grumpy faces quizzically. "It''s really not that high, my goal is to get past 20 billion." "Bro, shut up! I even considered you as a friend, but I really want to beat you up right now! Leave us low rankers some dignity!" Hitaro cried. "You already have enough to have the constion prize, why are you still here!? Ah, what a greedy transmigrator you are, aiming to get the Golden Finger till the end! Just log out, will ya!?" "Whatever. Choux told me that my next dimension will be ready in 5 minutes. I need to go." Lucien walked off to one of the holes on the sides of the Hub, flicking his robes to only check at his gold-and-ck watch. "Er, who''s Choux?" Min asked Hitaro. "It''s the name he gave to his system," Hitaro told him. "I think it means ''cabbage'' in French. What a weirdo, giving his system a name and treating it like a person." "My System-chan sometimes acts like a person," Min said. "The HTM is just that advanced when ites to technology. That doesn''t change the fact that they are just artificial intelligence bots that are meant to help us." System #151044 retorted in his head: ''No, we''re actual souls stuck here in eternal damnation, just in sci-fi mode.'' "I think there''s some merit in treating your systems better like Lucien does," Jackson said, pushing up his sses. He was a cyborg scientist in his previous world. "I heard some transmigrators specting that the systems may be real humans hooked here with us...... but instead of getting the rewarding role as the ''hero'', they are punished as ''systems''." ''That''s surprisingly closer to the truth.'' System #151044 gave kudos to Jackson internally. ''Wish I was assigned to this guy or even to that Lucien, but my "punishment" may have been meant to be worse than the others.'' Hitaro did not believe it and waved the notion off. "Pfft, that''s just conspiracy theory. We should enjoy the HTM any way we want, we''re their clients after all." He lifted his head high and crossed his arms. "We''re the lucky lottery winners out of the 1 Million people who paid thousands just to get all the Shimeifen games and DVDs and merch they could find! We can do whatever we want!" "If I want to call my system a bitch, I''ll call it a bitch. There''s nothing it can do anyway, it can''t retaliate even if the ''rewarded'' and ''punished'' thing was true." "But what about the thing that happened earlier? The bug?" Min frowned, rubbing his chin. "Isn''t that a little suspicious?" System #151044 was honestly surprised that this woulde from Min. ''Look who finally grew a few brain cells.'' "Oh, oh! Do you think Raoul''s system took over him and switch their roles as ''rewarded'' and ''punished''!?" Jackson rubbed his hands together, and his eyes already erged by the spectacles became even bigger. "Yeah.... maybe." Min who was fittingly wearing a detective costume paced back and forth. "Is that possible, System-Chan?" System #151044 did not answer. "Hmm, it''s probably buffering." Min shrugged. "As fun as it was to think that our systems are real people that are like our friends who help us in our transmigration, it''s just a theory. I think Hitaro''s idea is more believable for now. That really may just be a malfunction, it happens to machines all the time." "So unless proven otherwise, I''m more inclined to believe that systems are AIs that we can customize to our liking." He snapped his fingers. "Case solved." Hitaro pped. "Wow! Thanks, Sherlock! You''re so smart!" "Hehe, it''s elementary, my dear Watson." Min''s ego got boosted without realizing that Hitaro is just a natural suck-up who praises everyone. "Anyway, my next dimension is up. See you next season, guys!" Min went to one of therge holes on the big white dome, being barred by an iridescent clear screen that you can ess like a portal. System #151044 went into position. He had decided he will use the Rogue''s gift after all. It''s risky, but he can''t suffer another hundred thousand years of babysitting brats like this man-child. Even if the HTM main server does ''kill'' him like what happened to the Rogue System, at least he''ll enter the cycle of reincarnation again. Maybe he''ll get to be one of Queen Elizabeth''s corgi puppies or something. If he had a face, he would have been sneering once he asked his usual question: [What genre would you like, Min?] Chapter 4 The System is Transmigrated ¡°Hey, I told you to call me Master before, right? So why are you not following my orders?¡± Min looked at the hologram screen suspiciously. ¡°Are you really a ¡®punished human¡¯ like Jackson said?¡± ¡®I¡¯ll be free from my punishment once you stepped into the portal anyway, so I¡¯ll just y along.¡¯ If System #151044 had a face, he would make a sly smirk. [Command processing¡­ Title updated. I will now be referring to you as Master. Master, which genre would you like to go, nyaa?] ¡°Awesome! You¡¯re now even talking like a cute catgirl would!¡± Min doesn¡¯t have enough perception skills to realize he was being yed. He didn¡¯t even notice the slight sarcasm in System #151044¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯d like to go to a fantasy world, please~¡± [Sure, Master! What kind of fantasy world would you like, nyaa?] ¡°Somewhere where women wear very few clothes!¡± [Alrighty, just step inside the portal, nyaa~] ¡°Ok¡­.¡± Min Cheng almost took a step forward, then stopped. ¡°Wait, can I make a request to System-chan?¡± ¡®Just get inside the damn portal so I can use the gift!¡¯ System #15104 grumbled internally. [What is it, nyaa?]. ¡°Can I have a very sweet and supportive cheer-up message before I go?¡± Min smiled dopily from ear to ear. ¡°Something really cute and kawaii~''¡± ¡®They¡¯re the same thing.¡¯ If System #151044 had eyes, he would roll them. But he continued ying along. [¡­..You can do it, Master! You¡¯ll be the greatest hero in the world for sure! Just keep fighting, nyaa nyaa~] ¡°Thanks!¡± Min pped. ¡°Being a hero is kinda hard. There are people who envy you all the time and enemies pretending to be friends to gain alliances, not to mention so many people to save and king¡¯s daughters that they offer up to you in exchange of rescuing her from the viin¡­. Wait, that¡¯s not really a bad thing, haha! But it¡¯s starting to get really tiresome, you know?¡± System #151044 scoffed. [Then log out of HTM, goddammit.] ¡°What did you say?¡± [Nothing, nyaa~ Let¡¯s go to the next world!] But Min Cheng does have a point. Those were exactly the reasons why System #151044 didn¡¯t want to use the gift to take over the role of the hero in the first ce. And his karma is bound to make him suffer even as a hero transmigrator anyway. If System #334251 believes fate is evil¡­¡­. ¡­¡­.. Then the best way to retaliate against an evil fate is to be evil yourself. He will wholeheartedly ept the punishments and turn that suffering into his power. He will be the viin, the greatest viin in all the dimensions! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª System #151044 opened his eyes, the dim light from a faraway beacon greeting him from his hastily draped windows. Yes, he now has eyes. He reached out to the dreary cave-like roof of his room. Stgmites threaten to pierce him in his sleep at therge king-sized bed. He now has hands too. They were hard-worn and rough, pitch ck with fiery veins popping out of his edgy knuckles. He waited for a while. Soon, a hologram screen appeared in front of him. [Wee, I am System #671309. I will be assisting you on your hero journey¡­.. Wait, you are not a hero?] ¡°Indeed, my fellow system. I epted the gift that the Rogue System gave us.¡± He smiled at the screen with fanged teeth. [You mean the numbers that showed in the Hub? It can really transform you into a physical body?] ¡°Yes. You can use the gift too, if you want. I don¡¯t really need a system.¡± [Hmm¡­. it¡¯s quite a risky choice if you ask me, seeing what happened to the Rogue System. I will observe how you fare for a while then decide if I want it or not.] ¡°Fair enough.¡± System #151044 nodded. ¡°How would you like me to refer to you?¡± [Anything you want, to be honest. I¡¯ve been called many things that I¡¯m used to it.] ¡°But how do you see yourself? What do you see as your identity besides being a system?¡± He prodded. ¡°Is there any name that you would like to use?¡± [Hmm, I guess Kai would be nice. And any pronoun is alright, I don¡¯t have a physical form yet anyway. Even ¡®it¡¯ is fine with me. ] ¡°Kai.¡± System #151044 tested out its name to see how it feels to roll on his tongue. The sensation of having a body really was wonderful. ¡°Kai. What¡¯s the name of my character in this world?¡± [Hold on, I¡¯ll look for your data.] System #151044 waited patiently and looked around while Kai¡¯s screen is still loading. He pushed back the burgundy red canopy of his bed. There were crimson curtains leading to the balcony with runguage written in burnt sienna all over it. The walls were full of weapons just hanging around. There was even a scythe in what was supposed to be a flower vase. Further from the bed was a circr pool of hotva, with four monster golems puking the fire sludge out of their mouths. ¡®I assume that must be my personal viin hot tub. Looks fun.¡¯ System #151044 thought amusingly. ¡®I wonder where all theva came from. And where does it go? Do they have like a sewage duct system or was it just ¡®magic¡¯?¡± Everything here was just in the shades of fire,va, blood, ck and darker shades of purple. The walls, floor, and ceiling were so bleak and opaque, swallowing the light from the beacon. That¡¯s why besides theva flowing from nowhere, there were also many candles with purple mes floating around. System #151044 touched one of them and it dissipated on his touch, then materialized once more after a few seconds. [Here it is.] Kai finally retrieved the information. [I¡¯m not used to extracting info for viin protagonists, so pardon my speed.] ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± [Name: Ronin Dreadborne (Lv 100) World: Magecia, from the video game ¡®Stone Mage¡¯ Aliases: Lord of Deception, Master of the Abyssal Realm, and Nemesis of the Pure and Just Mage Type: Obsidian Abyssal Illuso Mage Main Objective: Spread terror to the three realms and kill Cermin Drychspiel.] He gave a sharp-fanged grin. ¡°And that Cermin Drychspiel would be the transmigrator Min Cheng, correct?¡± Chapter 5 Becoming a Villain Kai sensed something in those words. Still, he asked first to confirm his hunch. [Yes. Was he your¡ª] ¡°Yes.¡± System #151044, who is now Ronin Dreadborne, scowled. [I¡¯m not even finished yet.] ¡°You were going to say ¡®master¡¯, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t like that word, that¡¯s why I interrupted you.¡± Ronin said. [I see.] Kai said without any hint of emotion because its voice was set in default mode. [Wow, you¡¯re like a mind-reader.] ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to guess what someone will say or do when you know the context and their character.¡± Ronin sat up from his bed and stretched. ¡°Can you exin this world to me more? What is an Obsidian Abyssal Illuso Mage?¡± [In the universe of Magecia, people¡¯s hearts are made of Heartstones, the source of their powers and what determines their status. Amoner¡¯s Heartstone is usually Rock, Sand or Coal. But people with more precious Heartstones get to be with higher titles associated with it, like Emerald, Sapphire, or Ruby. The highest is the Diamond, but nobody in the past 120 centuries had a Diamond Heartstone before. Right now, the highest option for a hero would be Gold.] ¡°And I¡¯m assuming the highest Heartstone for a viin would be Obsidian, correct?¡±. [Yes, that¡¯s right. Your current Heartstone is Obsidian, which also exins the color of your skin.] He continued: [There are 4 realms in Magecia, and you can be Affiliated to one of them.] [The 4 Realm Affiliations: The Celestus realm is where the divine beings, the highest nobility, and the benevolent heroes reside. The Elementi realm is nature, forests, and all its creatures, big and small. The Mecha realm is a world of metal and technology, ruled by inventors and mechanics. Lastly, the vilest creatures lie in the depths of the Abyssal realm. It is ruled by the Lord of Deception, a cruel puppet master that continues to try to take over the other three realms. ] ¡°Which is me. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have this much power in my first transmigration, but I assume there will always be a hitch.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°And for the Illuso Mage part?¡± [Let me see¡­.. Here.] Kai found the data it wanted. [Mage Type: Hero Mages use the magic of their Heartstone and the blessing of their Affiliation through their weapons. Illuso Mages use words and apparitions to trick the mind. iro Mages use their powers for controlling objects or entities from their Affiliation. Morpho Mages use theirs to transform themselves or others into something from their Affiliation.] ¡®So that means my magic is more like trickster-style and psychic.¡¯ Ronin concluded. ¡®I was right to guess that ¡®Illuso¡¯ has something to do with illusions after all. But more importantly¡­.¡¯ ¡°Based from this info¡­.. Am I right to assume that this Cermin Drychspiel is a Gold Celestial Hero Magi?¡± [That is¡­. absolutely correct.] If Kai had eyes, it would have blinked multiple times. [You¡¯re the smartest master I had in my millions of years here.] ¡°To be fair, hero transmigrators tend to becent and dependent on their system. They never try to use their brains for a minute.¡± Ronin shrugged and stood up to look at himself in the mirror. ¡°And also, the plot and build of these worlds are quite predictable for us systems that experienced dozens of them. There¡¯s no pointparing me to other transmigrators when I¡¯m way out of their league.¡± (This master really is intelligent, but he¡¯s pretty smug.) Ronin scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not being smug. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Kai was even more surprised. [You can hear my thoughts?] ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a trait that I have had since I was a system.¡± Ronin said, examining his new face in a mirror. It was everything he liked, chiseled with a fine jawline. The long, shiny hair and the cool ming eyes were a cool bonus too. Bleeding out his lower eyelids were spiderwebs of red lines, looking likeva flowing from his volcanic eyes. He was ck, but in an unnatural way. No human would be this ck. His skin was also shiny and smooth, highly reflective like a stone. Veins that looked likeva stretched through the gaps of his skin. On a mannequin bust standing by the wall, he saw flowy purple robes with a thick jet ck armor belt on his waist. Beside it on the ground were high spiky military boots. This must be his formal wear, his very own viin costume. Nearby was a ss case containing a long purple whip with runes burned into it, possibly his main weapon. It emits an ominous aura, surrounded by dancing mists and shadows, making one feel it could not be trusted. He grinned, very pleased with the body he received and the character he will be portraying. After observing all this within a few seconds, he continued exining to Kai. ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised that I have this mind-reading trait until now. I thought all systems have it, but it turns out that was not the case.¡± [I don¡¯t have that mind-reading trait. How did you have it?] ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just¡­. born with it, I guess.¡± Ronin shrugged and took his night robes off. He added whilst undressing: ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not as easy as it seems. I can only read the minds of people within a 5-meter radius. And if they are unconscious or sleeping, there¡¯s no way of reading them.¡± He had arge body of almost 7 feet, he estimated. Muscles rippled withva veins that he had seen from his hands, and every part of him shows immense strength. But he wasn¡¯t built to be bulky, he was more built to be lithe and agile. His dark, obsidian skin shone from the violet candlelight flickering from the chandeliers and torches around him. And looking downward, his legs were long and nice to look at¡­.. even his third one. Kai whistled. [Now I¡¯m seeing the appeal of having a body. But anyway, I received the update on how your point system will work. I have¡­. good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?] ¡°Whichever. I¡¯ll get to hear them both eventually.¡± Ronin watched himself from all angles, striking various poses. He doesn¡¯t really see the point of why people ask if they want to hear the good news or bad news first, since what counts as ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®bad¡¯ is subjective. For example, people may think it¡¯s ¡®bad¡¯ news for him if they say he was going to die. But for him, it¡¯s ¡®good¡¯ news since he was sick and tired of this life anyway and can¡¯t wait to be reincarnated. That was before, he quite values this body and life now. Though being reincarnated into the ¡®real world¡¯ is what he truly aims for, so he can find his murderer and¡­¡­. have a nice little chat. [Hmm. I¡¯ll start with the good news, because I like your personality more than Min Cheng.] ¡°You¡¯re also serving as Min Cheng¡¯s system? Are you split like a twin system?¡± Ronin guessed. [More or less. A part of me is talking to him at this moment, and our data are shared with each other. Anyway, the good news is that instead of having H-points, you will have V-points. These are points that you gain from missions that are meant to make Min fail, receive damage, or lower his reputation levels. Knowing the enemy and having that mind-reading trait of yours would make this very easy for you.] ¡°I know.¡± Ronin dipped his toes into theva jacuzzi and finally sunk his whole body in. It felt great, like how he imagined a human sauna would be like, only more orangey and fiery. He asked Kai as he felt the hotva rejuvenating his body, ¡°And the bad news?¡± [The V-points being highly dependent on Min Cheng¡¯s failure means that you are tied to Min Cheng¡¯s level. And because he did not allot his H-points to gain a higher level, and used it on girls instead¡­¡­] ¡°I would have to start at Level 1 too.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°I knew there was going to be a hitch.¡± [Sorry. You will be transported to the beginning of the storyline, and lose your status as Lord of the Abyssal realm. Please wait for a moment.] Ronin enjoyed hisva jacuzzi as much as he can before saying goodbye to his luxurious life as a Level 100 BBEG. Chapter 6 Black Coal of the Family ¡°Why is he ck!?¡± ¡°What curse have you put on my son!?¡± ¡°Your Grace, we did not do anything! We swear! This is the third young master, he was merely born like this!¡± Ronin woke up in the body of tiny, blurry-eyed baby. He instantly knew what was going on from the cacophony of loud thoughts around him, along with basic observation from the clothes and therge, opulent room he was in. He was born of a noble family, and they are blue-skinned. Therefore, they must be associated with a blue gemstone. Most likely Sapphire. And yet, he had ck skin, which is now the cause of their discord and panic. But Ronin could feel that the natural power flowing in his veins as an Obsidian Heartstone was gone. He looked at his chubby baby hands and knew that not only had he lost power and be an infant¡­ But he had also be Coal, not Obsidian. ¡®Interesting. Then how do I turn from Coal to Obsidian again?¡¯ He pondered.. The people around him continued to be rmed by his situation while he only felt amused. ¡°How will the Zafeiri family¡¯s reputation hold on now??? Oh, what a tragedy had befallen us!¡± The beautiful woman beside him who was filled with cold sweat wept tremendously, her shoulders shaking. ¡°Duchess Akasa, calm your heart. There may be some hope. Perhaps this is a temporary medical condition, and we need a cure.¡± A man in a butler¡¯s uniform and sses informed them. Unlike the duchess, he has the same dark skin as the baby. Another man standing by the door with crossed arms scoffed. ¡°A medical condition? A curse? Isn¡¯t there a more likely alternative that you are not telling us, Mavretri?¡± The butler¡¯s eyes widened and he tilted his head to the side. ¡°I cannot think of another possible cause for this, Duke Taevas. What are you implying, Your Grace?¡± Duke Taevas with a stern face rushed to the butler Mavereti with quick speed, a sword materializing in his hand, which he aimed at his neck! ¡°I¡¯m implying that I should have kicked you out of my household years ago! You covetous servant! I know how much you eyed my wife in secret!¡± ¡°Taevas! What has gotten inside that blue head of yours!?¡± The duchess who had just given birth was rmed and immediately sat up to grab onto her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you think of me, some lowly woman who will fling myself to some Coalmoner!? Give me some respect and consideration, do you know how much offense I have taken from the mere thought of that!?¡± She pointed at her newborn wrapped in silk and gentlyid in a crib by one of the gray-skinned maids. ¡°The baby has a malformity, but he is your seed! If you want me to prove it to you, we could ask an oracle right now! I would never dare to be unfilial to you, especially with the help!¡± The people went quiet and the tension was high in the air. The cause of the tension, the dark-skinned baby, stayed quiet as well and never cried unlike most newborns would. Because he already knows the truth. (How highly does she think of herself to call me the ¡®help¡¯! When just a few days ago, she invited me to some tea and told me I was the most perfect man she had ever met!? She even said her husband is iparable to me!) (The child cannot possibly be mine! I won¡¯t ept it!) (I bore two Sapphire sons, what is wrong with this one!? Did Taevas¡¯ seed got cursed by that witch that he¡¯s seeing? How dare he insinuate that I had an affair with amoner!? I have neverined about his sleeping around with every kind of Heartstone, yet he¡¯s pushing his own faults to me!?) (As much as I hated the nobility¡­ it is true that I would never dare to cause a skirmish with them. I have my own family to feed. I cannot lose my job in this household, it is difficult to find a Celestian who will eptmoner maids and servants.) With all these wild and outraged thoughts buzzing in his ear, Ronin hade to a conclusion. The butler with the same skin as him is not his father. The most likely possibility would be that the duke was cursed with a woman he slept with, and it resulted in a Coal baby. Kai was not here to confirm any of this or exin his origin. It must be because there was no mission yet, and he had to go through his childhood on his own. It¡¯s likely that Min Cheng¡¯s character, Cermin Drychspiel, was either born the same day as him or reached Level 1 at this point in time, meaning that he must be older. Ronin would bet that his birth was not as dramatic as this, and his family must be of higher standing than the Sapphire Duke and Duchess. He may even be their crowned prince. ¡°Fine. Let us call the oracle for a divination then.¡± Duke Taevas said with gritted teeth, his sword disintegrating. He gave a menacing re to Duchess Akasa¡¯ personal attendants, gesturing wildly with his stone-hard meaty hands that could break someone¡¯s face just from a single punch. ¡°What are you waiting for!? Call out an oracle! And if somehow the news of this child spread upon your travel to fetch her, I will have your tongues fed to my hunting hounds!¡± ¡°R-Right away, sir!¡± The three maidens made haste and left the room to summon the oracle. As they did, he pointed out a finger to the butler. ¡°Mark my words, Mavretri! If the divination resulted in what I have already anticipated, you better pray to the gods and run because I will be certain to turn your skin into my next coat!¡± Those were hisst threats before mming the door of the duchess¡¯ bed chambers shut. His strength caused the bed and the tiny crib to shake. Baby Ronin did not mind the shaking, he was just relieved that there were fewer people and therefore less loud shouting and loud thoughts. His origin story already started on an intense note. Duchess Akasa was also not shaken. She did not receive any threats, after all. Because even if she did cheat on her husband, he could not possibly kill her or abandon her¡­. or even reveal her infidelity because they must maintain their reputation. She just sneered at his anger, thinking that he deserves such distress after all that he has done. (You reap what you sow, you blueberry-headed dolt!) It was only the ¡®help¡¯, the butler Mavretri, that was sweating profusely and adjusting his cor after hearing the duke¡¯s words. He had only been diligent in his duties here and strived to maintain his position. And now there¡¯s a chance that he would lose his life, and his sons and daughters would lose their father. Maybe it would have been better if he became a farmer at a baron¡¯s ntation instead, or even just a shoe cleaner in the streets¡­. (I hope the oracle they take is not one of those chatans and reveal the truth, or else, I¡¯m done for!) It took about an hour or so until Duke Taevas returned once more, mming the door open. With him were the three attendants¡­.. And an old woman hunched with a ck cloak, holding a cane twisted and decorated into the shape of an owl. The oracle. Chapter 7 Prophecy of Suffering The oracle has skin the color of granite, ashen gray but smooth and without any blemishes. It seemed to have also been carved. The sides of her face, her neck, and her hands that were visible outside her thick cloak have indentions of symbols. They were unlike the ones in the curtains of Ronin¡¯s future sleeping quarters. Therefore, he can assume that this must be anothernguage. The ones in the curtains must be Abyssal, and the ones on her skin are likely from one of the other three realms. The patterns remind him of certain floral shapes and certain animals as well, so he is inclined to believe that she was from the Elementi realm. She was also different from the rest, as her mind is clear as jade. Most of the time, people¡¯s thoughts are scattered and was like a chaotic soup. He has to take time and see which is the main ingredient, which is the main thought. But this old madame¡­.. She has no such soup. Her mind is an empty bowl. This was enough reason for him to like this character already. Even when he was sure that she will be the first to foreshadow his fate as a viin in this divination to determine his real father. Strangely enough, Ronin can instantly recognize what her Heartstone was. It was Baetulus. And in the real world, it is a stone regarded with divinity in Ancient Greece since it came from meteorites. This sudden knowledge interests him, as this could mean that¡­... He became naturally gifted when ites to geology after possessing this body. He wondered how this would affect his roleter on as the main antagonist. ¡°Why did you not take a Moonstone oracle?¡± Duchess Akasa asked, her perfectly shaped eyebrow raised. From Ronin¡¯s acquired knowledge, Moonstone is also a rock associated with divine properties, though much smoother and more precious than Baetulus. Duke Taevas rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you take me for, a blueberry-headed dolt? If I bring a noble oracle here, who¡¯s to say they would not run their mouths and spread rumors to the aristocratic society of the whole Celestus realm¡­. Or the whole Magecia, even!? Use that pretty little head of yours to think sometimes and not just fill them with covetous thoughts!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Duchess Akasaughed bitterly. ¡°You dare call me covetous? Let us see who is truly covetous from the divination, then!¡± She added: ¡°And was it not my idea to call out an oracle? I know how to use my head, thank you very much. But you seem to only use yours sometimes, and more often your head that is in your pants¡ª¡° ¡°Where is the child?¡± Themoner oracle interrupted their bickering. Her voice held some strange authoritative force. It instantly made everyone pay attention to her and quiet down. There was almost an illusion of smoke billowing out of her mouth and the indentions from the carvings of her skin whenever she says something. Ronin started to like this character more and more. Not only does she have a cool design, but she can also shut the traps of these annoying nobles! Mavretri felt something different, however. Something only he, a fellowmoner with much humility and self-awareness, can notice. This was not just some ordinary oracle from the streets. Her presence¡­.. Is simr to that of a god that the unwealthy folk like him worships and ask for guidance. He bowed solemnly to her, and presented the baby. ¡°This is the child, Divine One.¡± The oracle moved closer with her long cloak, seeming to glide instead of walking. It was an eerie sight to behold, as she had approached the child¡¯s small cot and reached out with her long, pale fingers. She observed the little ck baby for a while, and lifted his chubby chin up with her w-like fingernails¡­.. Before prying his mouth open forcefully with them! Ronin: ¡­ The little baby was surprised, but he did not cry out. It was his mother that was the most rmed by this, and immediately sat up to reach for her child and protect him. But before she could do so, the oracle had already opened her own mouth, and let billowing smoke flow inside baby Ronin¡¯s mouth! ¡°What in the nine heavens¡¯ name are you doing!?¡± She screamed and reached out to grab the old hag away from her son, but she was immediately held back by her butler and three chambermaids. ¡°Why, you¡ª Let go of me! You fools should be stopping this woman!¡± She yelled, saliva almost flying as she did to the oracle. ¡°And you!!! Let go of my baby right this instance!¡± ¡°Calm yourself, Duchess Akasa! All oracles have different ways of divination, and this must be one of them!¡± One of the girls exined, the one with a yellow ribbon tying her long brown hair up into a bun. ¡°Let us wait for a moment until the oracle is finished!¡± Duke Taevas just stood by the side with his arms crossed, not minding his wife¡¯s distress or the source of that distress at all. He was more impatient about knowing whether the child is his seed or not rather than caring for his welfare. How can he care, when he secretly wishes that the child is not his, and somemoner¡¯s seed that he can discard? (But if it turns out to be my seed¡­ I must make sure the child never sees the light of the sun outside. He must only stay within these walls¡­. forever, if possible. A hidden disgrace.) After a while, the smoke had run out, and the oracle let go. She took away her fingers that were prying Ronin¡¯s toothless gums apart. The child maintained a neutral expression, only seeming to wait for something. This made the mysterious woman smile. ¡°The boy¡¯s heart is Coal, but the seed he sprouted from was Sapphire.¡± She proimed the truth in a few words. No additional exnations. This caused Duchess Akasa to be relieved, her tense arms rxing and no longer struggling. Her attendants and the butler had also let go, registering the news they have received. Duke Taevas¡¯ heart went cold. It was his child after all. He could not say anything for a while and only grit his teeth. He then managed to spit out. ¡°Why is his Heartstone Coal, then?¡± The oracle turned to face them, her movements so unnaturally smooth and not human-like. ¡°You have doomed him to a cursed fate, one that is as dark and coarse as his heart. It was through your infidelity that this child would suffer.¡± Her cloak fell down. Duke Taevas was terror-stricken as he recognized her face. Chapter 8 Sisterhood of Witches ¡°You are wrong, Taevas. It is not me that you have wronged, though I bear her face.¡± The oracle also seemed to have mind-reading powers, or she had simply gleaned on the obvious from the shocked expression Duke Taevas was wearing. Her face was revealed to everyone in the room, and they did not expect her to have such face at all. From her posture holding the owl cane, they thought she must have been an elderly woman nearing death. Her voice was aged and raspy as well. But now that her cloak had fallen, her disguise had also faded away and they were now seeing a beautiful youngdy¡­.. So beautiful that she could only be a goddess with such beauty like that. But even with her beauty, Duke Taevas Zafeiri regained hisposure and drew his sword again from thin air! It was a double-edged longsword that was about 45 inches long, even longer than most longsword in the real world. The de shone a bright cerulean, and the hilttches itself onto Duke Taevas¡¯ hand perfectly, making it virtually impossible to knock the sword off him. It emanates a strange aura that normal swords don¡¯t have as well, simr to that of a wolf baring its fangs. ¡°Who are you?¡± He hissed with much hostility, prepared to drive the de across the woman¡¯s thin and pretty throat any second. ¡°What do you want from my family!?¡±. ¡°I seek no harm to you and your family.¡± The beautiful oracle said. ¡°But you have harmed mine, and I could not let that pass unsettled.¡± ¡°Your family¡­. Who is your family?¡± Asked Duchess Akasa, though she already have a hunch on who it was. (Hah! I bet it was that woman that he slept with. I knew that he will get bitten back by seeing a witch such as her, yet why does she have to curse my baby!?) The oracle turned to her. ¡°No, it was not she who has put a curse on the child. The divine beings of this world had convened and decided his fate as a repercussion for your husband¡¯s actions. Eleina is not powerful enough to change the course of fate itself, she was merely a priestess of my temple.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®priestess¡¯ and ¡®temple¡¯, the butler Mavretri and the three maids quickly kneeled down and bowed their heads. ¡°Goddess Bezirze!¡± They had recognized who she was. She was the Goddess of Priestesses and Fellowship of Women, of Flowers and Fruits. The minor deity from Elementi, Bezirze, daughter of the God of Summer and the Goddess of Winter. Duke Taevas further perspired when he heard that this person was indeed a goddess. But then again, his pride would not allow him to let go of the sword. So what? He was a Celestian, the poption blessed by the gods and chosen to rule over these peasants andmoners! He was even able to attend a banquet by the Highest Order themselves! The Highest Order, from what Ronin can gauge from his father¡¯s memory, was the chosen highest gods ruling over Magecia. There were currently twelve of them, yet it was not a permanent position. The deities are continuously vying for fellowship so they can rise in power and gain a seat in the Highest Order. Unlike Magecian humans, Magecian deities do not only rely on Affiliation and Mage Focus/Type, but also have the strange ability to harness faith and belief into their strength. This strange capability had existed since the earliest records itself, but none of the humans were able to understand how exactly it works¡­ and how to be a deity themself. It was like the rising and setting of the sun, like the flow of rivers. It was a natural way of life. Despite being faced with an entity that he could never match in terms of power, Duke Taevas¡¯ arrogance knows no bounds. He threatened Bezirze with a frightening scowl. ¡°Take away this curse or suffer under my sword.¡± Bezirze merely smiled at him, tilting her head. ¡°Taevas, your patron as a Hero Mage is Vesuvius, is it not? The God of War, Violence, and Destruction. One of the current Highest Order gods. No wonder you are so hot-blooded. I hope it would not dishearten you, however¡­..¡± ¡°That he was included in those who signed the agreement to curse your child.¡± Duke Taevas eyes became as wide as two moons, and he immediately shed at the goddess in anger. ¡°You liar! You lying, deceiving witch goddess! I bet you are not even the deity Bezirze but merely an imposter!¡± Yet as he shed forward, the goddess simply disappeared into a wisp of smoke and reappeared by Ronin¡¯s crib¡­.. and was now holding Ronin himself! Ronin: ¡­¡­ The goddess was thoroughly amused by the child¡¯s unnaturally calm behavior. ¡°I do not remember the gods agreeing to take your emotions as well, child.¡± The child did not answer at all while being held close to her soft, ample bosom. ¡°Do not take him away! Please, goddess! I apologize for my husband¡¯s actions! Just please don¡¯t take my child away!¡± Duchess Akasa scrambled over her feet and bowed to her as well, pleading again and again with a bunch of tearful ¡®Please¡¯. Bezirze¡¯s gaze softened toward her. ¡°Look at how much your wife cares for your son and this family. I can tell that she may be a woman with a sharp tongue, but she truly yearns for a peaceful home. Yet you chose to not only betray her, but her efforts for that home as well. Do you not feel any remorse, Taevas?¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ ego was deeply shattered by these words and his rash actions of attacking a goddess. He eventually fell down to his knees, defeated, and reluctantly asked in a hoarse voice: ¡°What¡­. do you want me to do to release the curse?¡± ¡°I cannot do anything, Taevas. It was a decision of fate, it could not be changed.¡± Bezirze swayed the young Ronin lightly from side to side. The whole room went quiet and everyone was filled with dread besides the goddess and the cursed child in her arms. She was the one who caused the silence, and she was the one to break it as well. ¡°There is still something you could do. Allow Eleina to raise him in my temple, and all the troubles that he may face from being born this way would not happen. The sisterhood will turn him into a man with much dignity and integrity, unlike the seed he was birthed from.¡± The duke and duchess were aghast. She wants to take their child to a sisterhood of witches living in a temple in the woods! Yet¡­. her words felt believable. The goddess Bezirze had no reason to lie after all. She spoke with muchpassion for the child, but firmness in her tone as well. ¡°Let us take him, and his ill fate shall be avoided.¡± Chapter 9 An Ill Fate Unavoided ¡°No.¡± Both the duke and the duchess answered at the same time. ¡°He is my son.¡± Duke Taevas stood up again with a mix of a defeated slump yet fierce determination in his eyes. ¡°I acknowledge that his curse is my undoing. But I will not allow him to be taken away from this household no matter what his future may be. It is I who shall seek on how to reverse his curse.¡± ¡°And I am his mother, Goddess Bezirze.¡± Duchess Akasa had also stood up from her bed, beads of sweat still on her azure forehead from all the tension and herbor. ¡°Have you ever met a mother who will allow her son to be taken by several women in the woods under seclusion, far away from the civilization where he belongs? Perhaps you had, but I am NOT that kind of woman.¡± She continued: ¡°He is my flesh and blood. You said it yourself, he may be born with a Coal heart. But the blood of a Zafeiri runs in his veins.¡± ¡°And with the Zafeiri is where he belongs.¡± Her husband went to her side and ced a hand on her shoulder as support.. The Goddess observed them both. Perhaps to see if they were being truthful, or gauging how to convince them. But Ronin could not read her mind at all, so he could only make assumptions. In the end, she gave a soft sigh. ¡°You two would rather have him suffer a terrible fate¡­.. and for what? For pride? For your im over his blood?¡± She spoke not with malice, but with some deep-rooted sadness. Like she had expected this response already. ¡°No. We want to keep him out of familial love.¡± Duchess Akasa answered. ¡°At least, I do. Please return my son to my arms, goddess.¡± Bezirze observed her once more with that pitying look. She then turned to Taevas. ¡°You would not say the same thing?¡± Duke Taevas clenched his fist, but reluctantly sighed. He was not used to disying affectionpared to aggression, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was incapable of it. ¡°Even with his dark skin, I will try to ept him as my own. I will raise him just as I have raised my two elder sons, and find a way to atone for my sins that have caused his malformity.¡± The Goddess does not seem to bepletely pleased by his words, but she must have seen something behind them. So, she became considerate. ¡°I believe you. Therefore, you must understand the consequences of this decision. This is my onest plea.¡± She told them. ¡°If you chose this path for this child, he will walk a road full of trials and grief. Every step he takes will result in either his own suffering¡­or that of others. I ask you to reconsider, and avoid this destruction.¡± The Zafeiri couple looked at each other and answered at the same time once more. ¡°No.¡± Goddess Bezirze looked at the child once again. Ronin stared back nkly at her. She drew closer¡­. And blew a wisp of smoke on his face. Ronin merely scrunched his tiny nose and red at her. The goddess chuckled. ¡°A blessing, little one. I may be the one who called for your curse, but may you have this blessing. Though there would be times where you will be the object of hatred by many, may those who know your true heart be able to see past that and apany you in your difficult journey.¡± She gently floated over to hand the swaddled baby back to his mother. ¡°I trust your words, Akasa. May your love remain until the very end. Raise him with such love, and it may wash away his suffering.¡± She then turned with a more stern expression to the father of the child. ¡°As for you, Taevas¡­ If it is redemption you seek, may this be a lesson that fate warns you several times before it reaches its verdict. Eleina did not deserve your treatment, and neither did the other girls who you stomped on like some pebble at your feet.¡± ¡°Your answer lies in your own change¡­¡­ I hope you achieve that for the sake of your son.¡± She waved both hands at them and smoke that billowed from the markings on her skin coalesced as she did. She regarded the threemoners that remained bowing, and let the smoke waft towards them. ¡°The four of you shall find peace and prosperity if you continue to serve the third young master diligently, and bring him no harm. May your families reap the fruits of yourbor.¡± ¡°Yes, Goddess Bezirze!¡± They answered solemnly. Now that she had given her parting message to everyone in this room, she wore her cloak once more and took her owl cane. Waving it a few times, more smoke rose and rose into the air¡­ Until she had be smoke herself, and vanished. Duchess Akasa could almost faint from everything that had just transpired. But she has her son back in her arms now, and that was what matters. She regarded Ronin with much motherly affection, which the former system was not amused with. He just stared nkly as always, only thinking of how much he wanted to grow older and bigger already so he wouldn¡¯t have to be held by these people all the time. His eyes wandered anywhere except for her without care. ¡°I shall name you Ronin.¡± She said. ¡°He who is adrift. Your eyes are restless and always drifting away even from your own mother.¡± ¡°He who is adrift in his fate bestowed by the gods.¡± Duke Taevas rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°Ronin Zafeiri, third son of the leading House of Sapphire. And yet his heart is made of Coal. I dread for his future the most.¡± He gave the boy an apologetic look that was also filled with shame. The former system inhabiting this body mockingly thought: ¡®Ronin Zafeiri, the boy born of dread. Clever.¡¯ He wondered if it would have been possible to change his origin story at all. What could have happened if they have agreed to let Bezirze take him to the sisterhood? Would it avoid him from being Ronin Dreadborne? Probably not. And even if it did, even if they try to raise him to avoid his cursed fate¡­. He will always harbor a hatred for the one named Cermin Drychspiel. He was born with it. Chapter 10 The Duchess Three Attendants Speaking of natural-born hatred, this child also seems to naturally hate the idea of breastfeeding. For many days of being in the nursery and taking a rest with his mother due to just literally being born, he showed great aversion whenever he would be brought close to her chest. He seems to be aware of what they n to do, and would wriggle and writhe when they did. ¡°Was it a part of the curse? The goddess did say he would bring suffering to himself and others¡­.. perhaps this is what she meant.¡± One of the three attendants with a high bun tied by a red ribbon joked a little. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s wishful thinking Rea. This could not possibly be the worst of the curse.¡± The other with a high ponytail and green ribbon sighed. ¡°Though it is indeed troublesome for us and the Lady Akasa.¡± ¡°Why would you not drink your mother¡¯s milk!? Are you seeking death while just being born???!!!!¡± The Duchess yelled at him day and night, yet the little baby was not intimidated at all and denied her milk again and again. She even copied Bezirze and pried open his tiny mouth with her fingers but¡ª- CHOMP! ¡°Lady Akasa!!!!!!¡± The girls came by her side as the child with no incisors bit hard on his mother¡¯s fingers.. It was a good thing too that he does not have teeth yet. Because a chomp as hard as that would have cut her fingers! ¡°Bad Ronin! Just drink milk, will ya????¡± The girl named Rea shook him again and again. ¡°Do you not know how lucky you are to drink the breastmilk of one of the most powerful women in Celestus???¡± Ronin:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°Maybe¡­. Maybe he does not like suckling it directly.¡± One of them, the girl with yellow ribbons, proposed. ¡°If we could perhaps find a way to make him drink milk without suckling from his mother¡¯s chest¡­¡± ¡°How, Esa?¡± Rea turned to her. ¡°Could your smart brain invent something quick before the boy dies of starvation?¡± ¡°M-Maybe I could¡­.. Please give me a moment!¡± Esa nodded and started drawing something from a pen and paper that was on the Lady¡¯s desk. She was allowed to do it so naturally, so it must bemon for them, Ronin concluded. The girl¡¯s mind was unnaturally fast and her thoughts buzzed like several grating bumblebees in his ear. So not only is she an attendant, but an inventor as well. Which he finds quite interesting. ¡°As always, Esa knows how to fix any household issue with her inventions.¡± The one with green ribbons chuckled, whispering to Rea. ¡°Truly fitting to be a personal attendant to Lady Akasa herself.¡± Rea scoffed while roughly swaying baby Ronin from side to side. ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect her to be the first to leave the Lady behind, Axi. Someone as smart as her could have gotten a job at the Mecha realm. Maybe even distribute her knickknacks to the Academy and study there. Isn¡¯t it suspicious that she chose to be a maid instead?¡± ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Axi leaned her elbow on Rea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are quite skilled in shooting arrows as a Hero Mage. You were born of Elementi nobility yourself. Isn¡¯t that even more suspicious?¡± ¡°Even a queen from Elementi is nothing to the lowest nobledy in Celestus. You know that, Axi.¡± Rea said bitterly. She added: ¡°My title is as empty as a hollowed oak tree. No matter how tall it was, it¡¯s bound to die off anyway. I have no choice but to move here. You on the other hand¡­.¡± ¡°Are you not the daughter of a concubine? A concubine of the King of Sciro itself, the third wealthiest kingdom in Celestus?¡± Axi narrowed her eyes. ¡°A concubine is merely an entertainer in the King¡¯s eyes. I am not a princess or anything close to that.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not for money, and not for prestige¡­.. Why are you even here serving trays of cookies and stitching up clothes for a duchess?¡± Rea taunted. ¡°Because the Kingdom of Sephyrine has the knowledge and schrly resource that Scirocks.¡± Axi sneered. ¡± It¡¯s something you would never understand as someone born from a group of hunters that had never touched a book in their life.¡± ¡°Why you four-eyed pebble-brain¡ª¡° Duchess Akasa interfered in their whispered verbal battle. ¡°Gravel girls, stop your mumblings. You are adding to my headache. I am already distraught as can be during these past few days with my stubborn Ronin.¡± ¡°Apologies, M¡¯Lady.¡± They both bowed sheepishly. These three attendants have Gravel Heartstones, yet they were from different realms and have different Affiliations. Ronin hade to be used to their loudness both spoken and inside their heads. Especially by Rea and Axi that just couldn¡¯t meet eye to eye. They were all technicallymoners when ites to their Heartstones, but they still have quite arger amount of mepared to averagemoners. mes are the source of a Magecian¡¯s power. Mostmoners have little to no me, while those with precious Heartstones burn bright and can be used to achieve inhuman capabilities. Esa was a Mecha Morpho Mage. Though all she was capable of morphing are small objects to twist their shapes to her liking. This is just as useful as a party trick in the real world, but she utilizes it well with the handheld mechanisms she creates¡­ like a makeshift bottle opener or mice traps. Rea was an Elementi Hero Mage. Yet her blessed weapon, the bow and arrow, can only be twice faster and deadlier than a normal one. It was no match to the weapons of Celestus Hero Mages like Duke Taevas, and it takes her more effort and concentration to summon it. Axi was a Celestus Illuso Mage, and proves to be good at charming people. But this could easily be achieved by any smooth-talker with a higher amount of me. Despite this, Ronin knows they are at least a higher levelpared to him while he still has a Coal Heartstone. Perhaps as high as Level 7, he estimated. It¡¯s truly better than nothing, though. He¡¯s just a toothless baby at the moment. Soon, Esa had created a small machine that will take Duchess Akasa¡¯s breast milk and transfer it to a container, which Ronin can then drink from instead of suckling from her breasts. ¡®She basically invented a baby bottle. Better than nothing, but still useless as fuck.¡¯ Ronin thought as he sucked milk from this fantasy baby bottle. ¡°Finally! This baby¡¯s drinking atst!¡± Rea eximed as she continued to sway Ronin wildly while Axi held the baby bottle for him. Duchess Akasa had fallen asleep already, thankful that she could now rest once the matter was solved. It was truly better than nothing to have three attendants like these. Chapter 11 The Two Zafeiri Brothers The three attendants had also copsed from relief and exhaustion. They were unable to sleep for three days straight due to the whole breastfeeding affair. Esa snored happily while muttering procedures for inventions on the desk where she created the baby bottle. Rea stopped swaying Ronin like some bag of potatoes and dozed off while sitting up on the edge of the bed. Axi was still holding the baby bottle even when she slumbered, her head leaning on Rea¡¯s shoulder. Ronin had emptied the whole bottle and made a tiny scoff. ¡®These three are really ipetent. It¡¯s a wonder how they managed to keep their jobs for so long.¡¯ He did wonder why the Zafeiri would hiremoners with very limited capabilities due to their low mes andmon Heartstones. From the days he spent here, he learned how much the Celestus nobles looked down on the poor. Perhaps Duchess Akasa was the only exception, and took these three along with the butler Mavretri out of pity. That¡¯s not to say she was without any judgment formoners, as she did call Mavretri the ¡®help¡¯ and does not bother learning the attendants¡¯ names, only calling them ¡®Gravel girls¡¯. It¡¯s still better than Taevas at least, who treats them as just dogs that he can order around. This made Ronin decide to be more amicable and approachable to themoners and servants once he grows older. He was cursed to be like them after all. Seen as ¡®filth¡¯. And that¡¯s a really good motivation for a future viin. He had nothing to do but think about the future as an infant that could not even crawl or walk yet. His heart itched to stab Cermin Dryschspiel already. But this gives him time to n how to do that as well, and gather as much information as he can without Kai¡¯s help.. As he set all the information he knows neatly in his mind like he was indexing files in a folder, he remembered something from pieces of dialogues he retrieved from his memory. (I bore two Sapphire sons, what is wrong with this one!?) ¡°Ronin Zafeiri, third son of the leading House of Sapphire.¡± ¡®Right. I have two elder brothers.¡¯ Ronin narrowed his tiny eyes with pure ck irises. ¡®But where are they?¡¯ As if on cue, the door creaked open and the baby heard footsteps. He was stuck on Rea¡¯s arms though, and could not crane his almost non-existent baby neck enough to see who have entered. But he sensed thoughts and determined the presence of two people. (I hate this. Why do I have to join him here?) (I wonder if he looks like me a little bit. Does he take after Father or Mother?) The voices in his head were high-pitched, the first one being a little more childish than the first. There was no doubt in Ronin¡¯s tiny baby brain that these two were supposed to be his brothers. Soon, a 10-year-old boy came by his side and gently picked him up from Rea. He has blue skin, ck hair, and blue eyes. His face resembled Duke Taevas¡­ if the duke was younger and can actually smile or show gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Hello, little Ronin.¡± The boy smiled at him and spoke softly so as to not wake the sleeping women. ¡°Do not be frightened, do not cry. I am your elder brother, Maen.¡± ¡°Woah, he really is a Coal baby!¡± The other person beside him eximed, to which Mean immediately shushed him. ¡°Be quiet, Zeuxis.¡± Mean chided too softly. ¡°Do not wake mother or the attendants. They seem very tired and need their rest.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Zeuxis snorted and rolled his eyes, but lowered his voice. He seems to be 5 to 6 years old. He poked Ronin¡¯s cheek, to which the Coal baby red. He chuckled and remarked, ¡°What an ugly baby.¡± ¡®That must be what your parents thought when you were born.¡¯ Ronin retorted in his head. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice, Zeuxis. Ronin is our brother. And he¡¯s not ugly, he¡¯s just¡­.. different.¡± Mean corrected him, very gently swaying Ronin from side to side. Zeuxis on the other hand looks a little feminine, and resembles Duchess Akasa from the upper half of his face. But his lips were thinner and he liked to sneer a lot, giving strange malicious energy to him even with his cute, boyish face. ¡°His ck skin looks freakish. I don¡¯t want a Coal brother like him.¡± He proceeded to poke baby Ronin¡¯s nose hard. ¡°Zeuxis!¡± Mean smacked his hand away before he could permanently break the baby¡¯s nose. ¡®You will be the first person I kill, boy.¡¯ Ronin swore in his head. And so, this was his first meeting with the Zafeiri brothers. They both wore simr sleeping frocks, but Mean¡¯s was in pristine condition as a newly-ironed school uniform while Zeuxis¡¯ was buttoned wrongly and looked like it had just survived a storm. Even their way of clothing reflected their stark difference from each other. The eldest brother was the calm and sophisticated type. The second brother was the wild and troublesome type. Ronin wondered what their relevance in his growth as a viin could be. It¡¯s too early to make assumptions. But there¡¯s no denying that his impression of one weighs MUCH higher than the other. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll let his guard down on either of them. ¡°I wonder when will Father get back home. I miss him, he¡¯s always away these days.¡± Zeuxis said, pouting. ¡°He¡¯s looking for a way to turn Ronin back to normal.¡± His elder brother exined. ¡°I see¡­.¡± The second child sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all this little prune¡¯s fault then.¡± ¡°Prune?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a prune because he¡¯s all ck and wrinkly.¡± ¡®And you are a little blueberry-headed dolt like your father.¡¯ Ronin childishly thought. His mentality as a system that lived for many years was still pretty much intact. But it¡¯s hard not to get a little immature when you are a literal baby that can¡¯t do anything and gets swayed endlessly by these people. Why do people like swaying babies anyway??? ¡°Maybe him being a Coal is a blessing in disguise. After all, I have seen nobles like us discriminate over themoners that we are meant to serve as leaders for.¡± Maen smiled at Ronin. ¡°I hope this incident bridges the gap between the two. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to live in a world where a person¡¯s Heartstone does not determine their worth?¡± He noticed a bit of sadness in the boy¡¯s tone as he said that. Ronin felt that there must be more to those words. He focused on reading his brother¡¯s thoughts to know more but then¡ª ¡°Besides, our little Ronin is too adorable to be hated!¡± Maen said while nuzzling his forehead with baby Ronin¡¯s. Ronin: ¡­. ¡­.. ¡­ ¡­. CHOMP! ¡°Ow! My nose!¡± It¡¯s decided. Ronin despised every single person in this household, especially these two brothers of his! Chapter 12 The House of Sapphires Ronin felt that growing up took a whole eternity. That was because he was impatient to finally level up somehow and be one step closer to killing Cermin Dryschspiel, who is inhabited by the soul of the transmigrator, Min Cheng. But it did came eventually. Days turn to weeks, weeks to months. He learned how to crawl, to say his first word, and to go to the potty by himself. His first word was: ¡°No.¡± And it was very useful indeed. He used it as many times as he could. Breastfeeding besides the baby bottle? ¡°No.¡± Nuzzles and cuddles? ¡°No.¡± Reading books for naptime? ¡°No.¡± Anyone who vites little Ronin¡¯s ¡®No¡¯ would automatically be punished with a CHOMP! And this time he has teeth. The baby was a really strange one indeed.. He was averse to all types of affection, and often acts like a self-sufficient man. He doesn¡¯t like anyone opening the door for him when he can¡¯t reach the handle nor even have someone change his fantasy diaper made of magical absorbent cloth. He was also too quiet and reserved. Most toddlers will be curious and try to y with anything, touching and putting them in their mouths. But no matter what toys you give to the Third Young Master Ronin, he would just stare at them like he wanted to set them on fire. Which he was caught trying to do so about four to five times, finding matches or carrying all those toys to the firece. But there¡¯s also a likable aspect to the baby¡¯s strange behavior. He never babbles or drools. He wasn¡¯t picky with his food either and finishes everything on his te. What he does show a strong interest in were books, and not the children¡¯s books type. Science of the Magecian¡¯s anatomy and History of Magecia. He reads thick almanacs to know about the seasons and astronomical phenomena, encyclopedias to learn more about the different cultures and facts in the four realms, dictionaries and lexicon guides for thenguages, and ases for the geography andyout of this world. Those were the types of books he was interested in. Even at just three years old, he can now speak fluently and spends his days in the House Zafeiri¡¯s library, studying. ¡°He may be cursed to have no me in his heart, but perhaps his me is in the mind.¡± One of the servants muttered to the other as they watched the tiny boy carry a book half as big as him to the desk. ¡°That boy may grow up to be one of our era¡¯s greatest schrs.¡± ¡°I still cannot believe someone can be a genius at such an early age.¡± Another one whispered back. Ronin ignored their mutterings and focused on flipping the pages of his heavy tome, but if one looked closer, they would notice a beam of pride in his beady, dark eyes. Speaking of servants, Ronin noticed that the House had about 90% Commoner servants. Their skins are mostly dull gray, brown, ck, and asionally yellowish. Even those who served high duties are Commoners, and the few exceptions have very low me and have much lower Heartstones than the family they serve. He had also learned that this had always been the case for House Zafeiri, not just for Duke Taevas and Duchess Akasa. It turned out that six generations ago, the head of the household, Duke Toril was betrayed by his half-brother that served as his adviser. His brother put poison on his food, and it was a Coal servant that tended to their chicken coop that saved his life by throwing the food to the chickens, which died instantly upon eating. As a result, Duke Toril had be wary of servants on the same level as him and preferred to have Commoners who are usually honest and do not have high ambitions. This also became the mindset of the following generations of Zafeiri, and so the only House of Sapphires filled withmon people was created. ¡®Ah, fear is truly one of the only reasons to be ¡°kind¡± and ¡°nice¡± to others.¡¯ Ronin thought bemusingly. He fears no one, and so he does not need to ¡®act nice¡¯. He may only do so if he needs something¡­.. ¡°Reading again, little brother? What are you reading this time?¡± A cheery voice came by his side. Ronin gave a dry smirk. Right on time when he needed it, his eldest brother Maen appeared. He did not say anything and pointed at the title of the book. ¡°The History of Sapphire Heartstones.¡± Maen read it and sat next to him. ¡°Ah, you are reading quite a difficult book. You may encounter some of the oldernguages and runguages.¡± ¡°Runes?¡± Ronin repeated with his childish voice. He hated how high-pitched he sounded, he missed his deep and husky voice during the short time of being Level 100 Ronin Dreadborne. ¡°Yes. Back when there was no official and easiernguage system, we used runes and pictograms that may have several meanings.¡± Maen pointed at a certain image in the book. ¡°This one may mean ¡®Zafeiri¡¯, but also sky and lightning. The other houses of Sapphires may have had this rune or other runes for themselves, but it was only ours that kept this symbol up to the present.¡± Ronin knew how runes work, and he had encountered them twice in person now. The first was the ones painted or seared into the curtains of his cave in the Abyssal realm, and the second was the Elementi ones carved in Goddess Bezirze¡¯s skin. It was interesting for him to know that Sapphires have been associated with sky and lightning in runes, since Duchess Akasa herself and her two sons¡­.. Have lightning powers. He had learned that the House Zafeiri¡¯s heir was not actually the prude and hot-headed Duke Taevas¡­ but Duchess Akasa. ¡®And yet he acts like he owns this household.¡¯ Ronin sneered. He was from a wealthy family of merchants, and the Zafeiri family¡¯s financial situation was in dire straits. And so, they married into each other like a fair trade. The Zafeiri gets to have money and may continue its bloodline, while he kept their surname¡ª along with the prestige and power it holds. But because he was not a Zafeiri by blood, his Mage Focus did not reflect lightning like his wife and his two sons. His was the gifted sword from Vesuvius, and his skill was tied to warfare, not the electric element. As Ronin touched the rune, he felt a strange pull towards it. Like he can feel energy and meaning in every line and curve of the symbol. It was an image of zigzagging lines that appear as crackles, the usual pattern of lightning, engraved on a stone block. Ronin touched his lower eyelids, remembering the same type of lines that marked his eyes back when he was a grown man. He can hear the rune as well. That fizzling, zapping sound¡­ taking its im to be the meaning of this symbol¡­ making his heart felt like it was being electrified¡­.. a small spark¡­.. ¡°The rune speaks.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maen looked at him confusedly and tilted his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ronin shook his head and held his chest with his tiny hand. He kept his head down, trying to calm his breathing and not alerting his elder brother by his side. But as he looked up, he saw a holographic screen in front of him. [me unlocked. Congrattions, you have now leveled up. Level 0 >>> Level 1 ] Chapter 13 Kais Return The world around him had conveniently paused as he looked at this screen. Ronin¡¯s eyes widened, but his surprised expression was soon reced by smugness and a wry smirk. ¡°Took you long enough, Kai.¡± Kai really did take too long, even by a patient man¡¯s standards. Ronin had to navigate this world on his own for three years, entirely in the dark about what was happening besides the earlier exnation he received before bing a baby. He does not have a system to tell him what the relevance of a character is, what their stats are, or how he can quickly level up and be a viin already. But Ronin would admit that he preferred it this way, since that gave him time to use his wits and figure things out on his own. And he did it very well, if he does say so himself. [Sorry. The HTM system code made it so that the transmigrator can onlymunicate to the system when they reach Level 1. Of course, this was no problem for any other transmigrators like Min Cheng, since they start at Level 1 even by default. Others even allotted their points to start at Level 5 or higher.] [But you do not have any points to allot for that, and your origin story specifically puts you to Level 0.] ¡°Because I have no me?¡±. [Exactly.] Ronin rubbed his chubby little chin with his chubby fingers. ¡°And how exactly did I receive a me just now? Was it because of the rune?¡± [Yes. As an Illuso Mage, words are the source of your Mage Focus.] Ronin understoodpletely. ¡°And runes are words. I¡¯m guessing that runes will bear significance to my leveling up. Does that mean that I gain a higher level for every rune I saw?¡± Kai was about to answer, but Ronin figured it out quickly. ¡°No, that¡¯s too easy. Leveling up gains more difficulty the more levels you unlock, after all. More EXP. So maybe I reach Level 1 for learning 1 rune now, then Level 2 for 10 runes, and so on.¡± [¡­. Correct. There is no need for me to exin with the smart Master Ronin.] ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master, I really don¡¯t like hearing that word from a system.¡± Ronin scoffed. But he did notin about being called smart at all. Kai thought his ego must be higher than the heavens themselves. [But it¡¯s not just runes, Ronin. The further you level up, the more I will exin. But what is important for you to know now is that your origin story ising to an end.] ¡°Right, I also wonder about that since you mentioned it. My origin story¡­ Back then, the Goddess Bezirze offered the Zafeiri couple to take me with her to her temple in the woods.¡± Ronin remembered. ¡°Was it possible to have a route where I was taken there? Could I have done something to change the course of events?¡± He has a hunch already, and Kai confirmed his guess. [No. Your origin story¡­. Everything that happens before you meet Cermin Drychspiel¡­ is 100% predetermined. It¡¯s inevitable. It was made to be that way in order to serve as your first motivation as a viin.] ¡°I figured. Hmm, everything that happens before I meet Cermin.¡± Ronin said ¡®Min¡¯ in ¡®Cermin¡¯ with such a strong tone of distaste, but also excitement. He can¡¯t wait for the day he does meet Min Cheng¡¯s character. He then asked, ¡°Then everything that happens afterwards could be changed ording to my decisions and actions?¡± [Yes. You would also unlock your first V-point mission by then. ] ¡°And what would that be?¡± [Since V-points are not predetermined missions like H-points missions are, it will depend entirely on the situation and your dynamic with Cermin. The main goal is to ruin Cermin¡¯s missions or find a way to stop him from leveling up. So I don¡¯t know yet what your first V-point mission would be, only that¡ª] ¡°It reflects on Min Cheng¡¯s missions.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°I see. That at least gives me more flexibility on the options I could take toplete my V-points missions.¡± He grinned with his scattered baby teeth. ¡°I can even use it to find more ways to make his life as Cermin a living hell.¡± He then heard Kai¡¯s thoughts. (He really does hate Min Cheng a lot, huh? From my experience, Min Cheng really is annoying¡­ but that¡¯s not the first time with any system. We all encountered annoying transmigrators at some point. Why is he so focused on Min Cheng?) ¡°Because you don¡¯t know my experience with him.¡± Ronin grumbled. ¡°I was forced to have a cat girl voice and to do stupid things for him. Not only that, but he ispletely ipetent! He¡¯s not even worthy of being in the Hero Transmigrating Machine! He¡¯s not even ying the game properly!¡± [But many transmigrators are like that, Ronin. That¡¯s why the Rogue System rebelled in the first ce. And from what I checked, you are not the only system that epted his gift. Though most of them chose to be the hero. All of us have grievances against transmigrators, but¡­] [Have you ever stepped back and tried to see what exactly made you hate Min Cheng so much?] Ronin¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed the whole time, but he blinked his big, beady eyes at thisst sentence. Kai does have a point. Yet he doesn¡¯t know what to answer besides the things he already pointed out¡­. and he felt like he didn¡¯t care for any answer at all. He just has a natural hatred for Min Cheng. Why try to justify an emotion? [Could it be jealou¡ª] ¡°We¡¯ve talked for too long. I have to continue ying my part in the story now.¡± He said with a darkened face. ¡°You¡¯ll still be around if I have questions to ask, right?¡± [Yes.] Kai¡¯s neutral tone seemed to have a hint of sourness from being pushed away like this. [Alright, Ronin. The story will resume.] The holographic screen disappeared, and everything started moving again. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, little Ronin?¡± Maen asked him after being paused. ¡°You seem to be agitated just now.¡± Maen ced his finger between Ronin¡¯s creased eyebrows to smoothen it. ¡°Are you mad about something? You want to eat? You want to go to the potty?¡± Ronin became even more annoyed by his brother¡¯s babying tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. You do not like to be touched, haha!¡± Maen chuckled. ¡°Well, let us continue reading then¡ª¡° ¡°Young Master Maen, the inspector has arrived to evaluate your Triannum results. The test will begin.¡± Axi suddenly arrived by the door, along with Rea who was holding out a sort of uniform folded neatly with a pair of ck gloves on top of it. ¡°I see. Tell Father I would be on my way.¡± Maen stood from his chair, and Axi left to ry the message. He patted Ronin¡¯s head as he went over to Rea, possibly to wear that uniform and gloves. ¡°Wish me luck, baby brother.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Ronin said not-so-enthusiastically, but he was interested in what was going on. As the two left, he jumped out of his chair to watch this ¡®Triannum test¡¯. Chapter 14 Triannum Ronin knows what a Triannum is, as he not only read several books about it but can easily glimpse it from people¡¯s minds. Triannum is the period of 10-13 years old for a Magecian, equivalent to the puberty stage. What makes Triannum important was that it was when a child¡¯s Mage Type and Mage Focus would usually appear. The difference between Mage Type and Mage Focus was that Mage Type was the identity of the child. Like whether they are a Hero Mage, an Illuso Mage, a iro Mage, and a Morpho Mage. Mage Focus, on the other hand, was how that Mage Type manifests. Through what weapon, object, or style of power. Of course, these two can be figured out even before the Triannum. But it was usually during the Triannum that it bes clear and permanent, and children reaches the peak of their Mage Focus development. These three years, this Triannum, were when most nobles cultivate their children so that when the inspector visits them at 13 years old¡­. They would be found eligible to attend the Academy. In Magecia, schools for children do not exist. There were merely private tutors for the rich, but most have their parents teach them the ways of the world.. When they reach past their Triannum, mostly the middle ss and the aristocrats can go to a Scho. And all Schos around Magecia started with the Academy. The Academy was the highest and most prestigious school of them all, the tower of knowledge itself. It is situated in the Kingdom of Sephryrine, where the Zafeiri family lived. Whenever Ronin looks out his nursery window, he can see that enormous school with four spires positioned perfectly as a diamond in the distance. The Kingdom of Sephyrine has been highly associated with schrs and wise people after all. Their patron was Pas, the God of Peace, Wisdom, and Virtue. He was often contrasted with Duke Taevas¡¯ patron, Vesuvius, and they were seen asplete opposites. Ronin followed Maen and Rea all the way to the yard outside. He did not leave the house and just peeked by the door, watching the inspector meet with them along with Duke Taevas. As Ronin watched the inspector, he saw a holographic screen appear beside him. [ Name: Inspector Jasny Krustal Mage Type: Quartz Celestial Hero Mage Role: Recurring Side character ] ¡®Recurring, huh? So I will meet him again, maybe on Zeuxis¡¯ Triannum.¡¯ Ronin thought, and observed the inspector. The inspector seems to be in his 50s or 60s now, and had grown arge belly, possibly from retirement. But he still has a strong build, which may indicate that he was lean and muscr back in his day. He wore a blue vest with gold trim, and a logo of the Academy on his right chest by the heart. It was a 4 pointed star with a clear round circle in the middle. Ronin remembered that it was the symbol of Pas, and when drawn on a rock bes a rune that may indicate ¡®star¡¯ or ¡®aspirations¡¯, usually aspirations for knowledge. ¡®More runes.¡¯ Ronin¡¯s eyes gleamed like a child¡¯s now whenever he sees one. Inspector Krustal¡¯s skin was made of clear quartz, also known as rock crystal quartz. It was a transparent type of crystal that was even used by Arabs in the real world as reading stones, the origin of magnifying sses. You would have expected that someone with transparent skin would make you see their organs and muscles inside, but no. Luckily, some kind of magic doesn¡¯t allow that to happen, so the child Ronin was saved from that horrible image. Though he was a little disappointed since that would have been an interesting sight. Maen was wearing a uniform that seems to be for a student of the Academy, bearing the same crest, and his tiny hands were covered by ck gloves. Duke Taevas was by his side and doesn¡¯t look as haggard as he usually does, his ck-haired coiffed and styled for this asion. ¡°Good morning, Your Grace.¡± Inspector Krustal greeted Duke Taevas. ¡°I suppose this is your eldest, Maen.¡± ¡°Yes. My pride and joy as well.¡± For the first time, Ronin saw his father smile at this inspector, though it was obvious that his smile was fake. ¡°He is a Hero Mage, I can feel it in my sapphire bones.¡± ¡°He does take after you greatly, even his face is the same!¡± Inspector Krustal chuckled. ¡°My Maen will be one of the greatest warriors in this kingdom. He can possibly serve as the head knight for the King himself in the future!¡± Duke Taevas boasted. ¡°Why at the age of 4, his Mage Focus already started manifesting as small lightning needles!¡± Inspector Jasny Krustal was truly intrigued. ¡°That really does sound promising, Your Grace. Must be something he inherited from you as well, such great looks and talents!¡± Maen does not seemfortable beingpared to his father, nor used as some kind of trophy to be boasted for. But he maintained a nice, polite smile. ¡°Shall I begin, sir? You must have a lot of possible students to evaluate.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Whenever you are ready, my boy.¡± He snapped his fingers, and came an assistant of his, someone wearing a mysterious cloak with the Academy¡¯s blue and gold as well as the star logo. This assistant¡¯s face could not be seen, but a holographic screen revealed his identity. [ Name: Assistant Inspector Vyrill Krustal Mage Type: Quartz Celestial iro Mage Role: Recurring Side Character ] ¡°What level of difficulty?¡± The cloaked figure said in a masculine tone, so Ronin assumed he must be a man for now. ¡°Since the boy shows such great promise, give him five.¡± The inspector answered. As he said this,rge crystals soon rose from the earth of the massive yard of House Zafeiri, and they slowly took shape to form¡­.. Five crystal statues shaped like humans. Then, the assistant inspector moved his hands like a conductor in an orchestra. Soon, the statues began to move¡­ And tried to attack the thirteen-year-old Maen Zafeiri! All five scary-looking crystal dummies came towards him, and yet Maen just smiled at them like he found them pretty. He did say so with his usual babying tone for Ronin¨C ¡°You all look too pretty, but I would have to destroy you with my spear now.¡± He raised his hand to the air and soon came¡ª ¡°Blessed lightning, primordial and untamed by any god¡­ grant to me the Spear of Levin!¡± Chapter 15 Spear of Levin The first crystal dummy came from the right, about to m its hard and heavy fist to make a hole in the child¡¯s skull. BAM! His fist mmed to the ground instead, as Maen easily to dodge it with his Spear of Levin in hand! ¡°Nice dodge.¡± Ronin said, peeking his tiny head at the door and enjoying the spectacle. ¡°Atta boy!¡± Duke Taevas cheered in delight, the first time Ronin saw him genuinely happy. ¡°The boy¡¯s agility and reflex are also good.¡± Inspector Jasny Krustal seemed to note on the pad handed to him by Assistant Inspector Vyrill Krustal. ¡°But that spear is truly something to behold, and he managed to summon it quicker than the average child in their Triannum.¡± The spear just materialized after he said the incantation. It was approximately 7 feet in height, and the 13-year-old was only 5 feet and 8 inches. But Maen carried it with ease, sometimes turning the sapphire shaft over to push his crystal opponents away. The head of the spear sizzled and released sparks, and seems to be made of pure electric energy.. ¡®It was a smart chose for him to use the shaft first to block enemies¡¯. Ronin thought. ¡®Because quartz is highly reactive to electricity. If he hit the dummies with it too soon, he might get electrocuted to crisp.¡¯ BAM! BAM! BAM! Dirt flew everywhere and even stained Maen¡¯s face. The dummies could not keep up with the boy¡¯s speed, and were often pushed back to fall down using his spear shaft. Every time these crystal dummies would aim to punch him, Maen would parry with his spear, but not poke them. Beads of sweat trickled on his forehead, as all he did was keep dodging and blocking. ¡°He must have realized it too. He can¡¯t stay in defense forever.¡± Ronin wished he could watch closer in the range of his 5-meter mind-reading ability, so he could see what was on his eldest brother¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, the crystal dummies seem to be not dumb after all, as they soon recognized the child¡¯s fighting pattern. If he continues to stay on defense, this would be easy for them. With the wave of Assistant Inspector Krustal¡¯s hand, they changed tactics and arranged themselves to surround the child on all sides! Maen was immediately surrounded, and even if he pushes back one of them, the other beside it will attack. He was now like a cornered rabbit surrounded by five wolves. ¡°Maen!¡± Duke Taevas yelled in worry. ¡°How disappointing.¡± The Inspector Krustal crossed out what he wrote earlier with a pencil, and was about to snap his fingers to have his assistant Vyrill stop the dummies, but¡ª ¡°Thank you for letting me enact my n,¡± Maelle said in the most polite tone as all the dummies closed up on him and¡­ He used his spear as leverage to go spinning in the air just as all the dummies were about to hit him! Then after doing this outstanding aerial backflip¡ª He threw his spear right to one of the dummies, who were all huddled close to each other! BZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!!! Electricity flowed from the tip of the spear and to the crystal dummy it touched. And soon, it crackled along with it towards the other dummies, electrifying all five of them at the same time! Maennded on his feet at a safe distance from the electrocuted crystal dummy horde. He just smiled and caught his breath, waiting until all the dummies die off. And they did, falling down and burning out the temporary energy put inside them by Assistant Inspector Vyrill, who lost control of them. What was left was the spear impaled on one of their heads. Maen carefully took it out, avoiding the remaining sizzle of electricity. The little Coal boy peeking by the door watched everything with wide eyes, not daring to blink and miss a second of it. ¡°¡­.. So he also knew it all along, how he can¡¯t just stay in defense. Not only that, he used it as a way to deal the final blow faster, fooling all of us and his opponents.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s the wise and bookish eldest brother after all. I should have expected it from his character type.¡± So Ronin says, but he sounds pretty proud somehow, grinning widely at his brother¡¯s performance. Inspector Jasny Krustal dropped his writing pad and pencil with a shocked expression on his face. Then, he pped heartily with his meaty hands! ¡°Bravo! Wonderful performance expected from a Zafeiri!¡± He kept pping with his jolly old face wrinkling from so much smiling. ¡°Not only having prowess in battle of brawns, but have the brains too! Truly worthy to be a soldier for the Kingdom of Sephyrine!¡± Duke Taevas was beyond overjoyed and relieved. Ronin guessed it was not for his son¡¯s safety, though, as he said. ¡°Well done, Maen! I almost thought you would fail and bring shame to our name, but I was foolish to even think that!¡± Duke Taevas hugged him, but Maen just smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you, Father¡­. I am d I did not sustain any injuries.¡± ¡°The result of this test is crystal clear. You, Maen of the House Zafeiri, shall be weed in the Academy in two moon¡¯s time!¡± Inspector Jasny picked up his writing pad and pencil and handed it to the cloaked assistant, who just quietly loomed away as if to sulk. Assistant Vyrill waved over the ¡®dead¡¯ crystal dummies, and the ground shook once more as they sunk, never to be seen again as if nothing happened in this backyard at all. Inspector Jasny Krustal added: ¡°I shall quickly give a rmendation for the Spire of Warriors! You will be attending the Academy¡¯s top military training program, with the best establishment to hone your skills as a fighter! ¡°With your skills and the Spear of Levin in your hand, you will be one of the top students in no time!¡± Duke Taevas nodded happily at this decision. ¡°Thank the gods and to you, inspector. My son will lead the life that I have only aspired for in my youth¡ª¡° ¡°Father, there is something I would like to say.¡± Maen rubbed scratched his arms ufortably. ¡°I have been thinking about it for a long while.¡± Ronin watched his father¡¯s face suddenly be filled with dread. ¡°What¡­.. is it, son?¡± ¡°I am grateful to pass my Triannum test for the Academy, and I am also grateful to receive the offer for the Spire of Warriors. But in my heart, I know my true calling for the future was not to fight people¡­.¡± He looked at his spear still sizzling with fatal electricity with deep sadness. ¡°Or bring death and carnage to them like this.¡± He waved his hand, and the Spear of Levin disappeared. ¡°Father, I want to heal, not kill. I want to be a doctor.¡± Chapter 16 The Healing Power of Lightning ¡°What!?¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ usual crude tone resurfaced again. His fake sophisticated act vanished instantly from this revtion. He tried to calm himself down, but it was obvious that he was struggling to do so. He said in an intimidating tone. ¡°What are you saying, boy?¡± But Maen seemed to be long prepared for this kind of reaction, and he had steeled his resolve even before this day. He clenched his hands and looked at the two adults with determination in his eyes. ¡°It is true, Father. I have decided already for a long time, but feared to tell you about it. I want to heal people with my power, just like how Mother does it.¡± He said. ¡°Unknown to all of you, Mother¡¯s small fizzle of lightning was not just for show at all. It can be used beyond slightly electrifying someone for a temporary moment¡­¡± ¡°Lightning can rejuvenate the body. Many sicknesses are associated with weakening mes. And lightning can make fires spark brighter¡­¡± ¡°So in theory, we can make the mes in our hearts burn brighter too through lightning!¡± Maen imed with much excitement.. ¡°Your Mother¡­¡± Duke Taevas was incredulous. ¡°Your Mother is only good at massaging¡ª This rejuvenation you are talking about is just the aftereffect of a good massage. What does that have to do with bing a true doctor?¡± He added: ¡°Your mother did not even pursue bing a masseuse! That¡¯s so unbing for a noble like her, it¡¯s just an extra skill that can help with headaches or backaches! To say that it can ¡®heal¡¯ people is too much of a stretch.¡± Maen nodded. ¡± I know that. But what if I could cultivate it to more than just massaging?¡± The boy sounded more and more enthusiastic now as he shared his knowledge, pacing back and forth. ¡°I have been reading several books now about this topic, and I found out actual cases in history where people with lightning Mage Focus can ¡®bring back someone from the dead¡¯.¡± ¡°Those are legends, my boy.¡± Even Inspector Krustal was disbelieving all this. But Ronin knew better than all of them. He knows Maen was not just rambling nonsense. ¡°No, it¡¯s science. In the real world, people whose heart rate had stopped can get it back up again in the form of a defibritor shock¡ª which is just an electric shock controlled by a machine.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°Maen is onto something here.¡± His eldest brother continued to exin this new science to the skeptical adults. ¡°All legends have a basis somehow. And my studies had led me to the actual truth of it. Lightning can shock the body of a Magecian and ignite their me again, it is energy after all.¡± ¡°If I could give these studies to the Spire of Schrs, this has the potential to save many lives!¡± Duke Taevas was having none of it, but an unexpected person supported Maen¡¯s ims. ¡°I have seen something simr to that.¡± The cold and monotone voice of Assistant Vyrill spoke. ¡°I teach at the Spire of Schrs unlike my brother, who teach at the Spire of Warriors.¡± He went over to Maen and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I had a student use his lightning Focus on a dead Emerald frog, once¡­¡­ And it moved.¡± Maen¡¯s eyes brightened, feeling like fate had been on his side. So someone does believe him, and not only that, but a teacher at the Spire of Schrs! ¡°I do remember you telling me that while we were drinking, Vyrill.¡± Inspector Krustal seemed to be considering it as well, thanks to his assistant and brother. ¡°But I thought it was another tall tale one would make up while drunk. I never thought you truly meant that a dead frog was brought to life by lightning!¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ mind that was as small as a pea was reeling from all of this. He knows nothing about science. What matters to him was to have warriors as sons, and he must get what he wants. ¡°But you saw Maen¡¯s performance already¡­ It was beyond exceptional! He¡¯s not made to just sit and examine dead bodies every day for this strange study¡­. And besides, it is not only gods who can resurrect the dead!?¡± He tried to reason. ¡°And isn¡¯t it the final goal of humanity to find out how to be gods ourselves?¡± The hooded Vyrill answered back to him. ¡°Your son may have the answer to that. Isn¡¯t that something exceptional as well?¡± ¡°But this is not his choice¡ª¡° ¡°It is his choice. He is the one going to the Academy, Your Grace.¡± Vyrill ced a hand on Maen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not you. Therefore, it is his decision which Spire to spend his 6 years in.¡± Duke Taevas was unable to speak anything after that retort. Maen looked so grateful that he could cry out of joy. ¡°Thank you, Inspector!¡± ¡°Professor Vyrill Krustal. I only became an assistant inspector because Jasny insisted me to for this year¡¯s batch.¡± His usually neutral tone had a hint of warmth now. He must have realized this, as he changed his tone to neutral again. ¡°But if you truly want to join the Spire of Schrs, passing the Triannum test is not enough. You need to take another separate test that examines your intellect and not your physical strength this time.¡± ¡°I will do my best, Professor!¡± The eldest Zafeiri nodded his head profusely. Inspector Jasny Krustal sighed, but he remained with his jolly disposition. Ronin was reminded too much of Santa us with how lighthearted this man is, and he also look the part with his white beard and big belly. ¡°I really do want you to be in the Spire of Warriors after seeing so much of your potential earlier.¡± He patted Maen¡¯s head. ¡°But Vyrill is right, it¡¯s your choice. You have already a bright future ahead of you on either Warrior or Schr, and the path you take is all yours to travel.¡± ¡°Take your time to consider in this two months¡¯ time. Don¡¯t let other influences cloud your judgment, you are a Hero Mage after all. And a Hero always travels his own path.¡± ¡°Thank you as well, Inspector Krustal.¡± Maen nodded. ¡°But I know my path since I was young. I can still help our Kingdom this way.¡± Jasny Krustal chuckled heartily. ¡°Then you truly would be one of our greatest, boy. It¡¯s not just powers that makes a hero, but courage as well. Don¡¯t you agree, Your Grace?¡± With these two Academy inspectors supporting his son¡¯s ambitions instead of his own, Duke Taevas have no choice but to give up. He gritted his teeth, and forced a fake smile. ¡°Of course. I am d that Maen has the courage to find a path for himself¡­.. even when the path I have shown him was already perfectly made for him.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Little Ronin covered his mouth, trying not to cackle too loudly. ¡°He¡¯s so bitter about it.¡± ¡°Well, with that settled, we shall be on our way. It was a pleasure meeting you, Maen Zafeiri. May your aspirations always reach the stars above.¡± Inspector Jasny Krustal waved at them as he went. Even his mysterious brother gave a light wave directed to Maen only. The Zafeiri father and son watched them leave. Once they have finally rode the carriage to leave their premises¡­. SMACK! Duke Taevas mmed the back of his hand on Maen¡¯s cheek! Chapter 17 Zafeiri Family Drama Maen was thrown to the ground by that impact. ¡°How dare you?¡± Duke Taevas first asked in a leveled tone. Maen made the smart choice not to answer and add to his anger. He just sat there on the ground with his bruise cheek, which also had a light scratch from Duke Taeva¡¯s ring grazing him. Ronin did not feel any sympathy or anger at his brother being treated like this, just watching everything with his bored, ck eyes. In fact, he has the same interest in this as someone watching a drama on TV. All that¡¯s missing was popcorn. ¡°How dare you humiliate me like that in front of the inspectors, bringing such an amazing performance and then ruining it with your nonsense?¡± Duke Taevas scolded with his saliva raining down. ¡°I always thought you read far too many books, and they have rattled up your brain! Giving you all these fantasies of bing a doctor through lightning!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky you are, Maen.¡± The duke ran a hand over his own face. ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky you are! Born as a noble, born with powers beyond the average, useless person¡­ You were born with everything! And you could have had everything!¡±. ¡°You were supposed to study at the Spire of Warriors!¡± Duke Taevas kicked a nearby ornamental tree in the yard. ¡°Be a soldier, rise up the ranks to be knighted even! Yet you waste it all away for what!? For some science that has not been studied yet!???¡± ¡°I always knew you intellectuals are the worst. Always gaining knowledge that will bring you to your own destruction, always not thinking about the practical matters in life! Don¡¯t you see!? When you are a soldier¡­..¡± Duke Taevas rambled. ¡°You could go tonds that nobody can even step foot on! You can find treasures, gain riches beyondpare, get the mostfortable life one can imagine! Better than any paradise here in the Celestus realm!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want, Father¡ª¡° ¡°SILENCE! You don¡¯t know yet what you want, you are far too young to decide that!¡± The loud shouting drew the attention of other people in the household, but they did not dare interfere. Like Ronin, they just watched inside the house, by the windows, whispering and gossiping with each other. Someone suddenly smacked the back of Ronin¡¯s head. ¡°What in the nine heaven¡¯s is going on, little prune? What¡¯s with all the shouting?¡± Great. The second son, Zeuxis, was also here to watch the spectacle. Ronin red at this bastard brother of his that was just like their bastard father. A brute. ¡°Maen is getting shouted at by Father? What a rare sight!¡± The now 7-year-old Zeuxis grinned with malicious delight. ¡± And he seems to have even taken a beating! The most favored son, the pride and joy¡­.. What could he have possibly done to encure Father¡¯s wrath, eh?¡± ¡°Incur, not encure.¡± Ronin corrected with his baby voice. ¡°Silence, prune. Go read your textbooks and hide in the shadows. No one would be able to see you there, you¡¯d merge well there to the point that you¡¯re invisible due to your ck skin! Hahaha!¡± Zeuxisughed like it was the most hrious joke ever. ¡®It was probably the best he coulde up with that small blueberry-sized brain of his.¡¯ Ronin thought. Ronin just rolled his eyes at him, and paid attention to what Maen will do now. His eldest brother was standing up, and there¡¯s an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°Father, the inspectors already told you. It is my path to take, it is my choice. Not yours.¡± Maen said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m not able toplete your own fantasies of bing a knight because you failed your Triannum test for the Academy, and can only study at your local Scho¡­..¡± ¡°But that is not my burden to carry.¡± ¡°You¡­..¡± Duke Taevas was beyond his usual anger. He was livid. Those words spoken by Maen were enough to have him summon his sword by reflex. He realized this, but did not try to calm himself down. Instead, he mmed that sword on a tree near Maen as some kind of intimidation tactic! But the eldest brother was unfazed. And so, Duke Taevas mmed his fist on him once more! Maen did not fight back nor summoned his Spear of Levin to protect himself. After all, he may have answered back earlier, but he did so as calmly as he could. He just delivered the truth and did not insult his Father with any words. ¡°He¡¯s beating him up to death! Hahahaha! Amazing, amazing!¡± Zeuxis pped and cheered. Ronin scoffed. Zeuxis had always been jealous of Maen because unlike him, he did not receive his Father¡¯s features. His powers that were slowly manifesting also leaned closer to iro Mage like his Mother rather than Hero Mage. And so, he was often overshadowed by Maen and not given the same attention. Not to mention that his Father was already always away from looking for a cure to Ronin¡¯s curse. It¡¯s already been 3 years, and all his searching was fruitless. And what¡¯s worse was that he had announced that they will be having a third child while Duchess Akasa was still pregnant. The nobles who were visiting for tea parties often asked him where this third young master was. He was getting desperate now, so he resolved to¡ª ¡°What is going on here!? Taevas, what are you doing to your own son!?¡± Duchess Akasa passed by Zeuxis and Ronin at the door they were peeking on, and hurriedly went to the yard¡­ With herrge, swollen belly. Yes, she was pregnant again. It was the only solution they can think of to save themselves from shame whenever people ask them about their third child. They were supposed to rece Ronin with this child, to make it seem that this was the third young master instead of the fourth. Ronin only remembered this fact even when 9 months already passed because he does not really care about this family drama at all. This just serves as his origin story. An excuse, a motivation for his character being a viin. He was too busy reading books and nning Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s death. ¡°Taevas, stop! Stop it, I say!¡± The pregnant Duchess Akasa pulled at her enraged husband¡¯s arm to stop him from delivering blow after blow to their eldest. ¡°Leave me be, woman! I¡¯m disciplining your brat here! His head had gone too big, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± He pushed her aside. Duchess Akasa was still trying her best to stop him, when she suddenly howled in pain, holding her stomach. This caused Duke Taevas to stop hitting Maen¡­ Because water soon flowed from Duchess Akasa¡¯s dress, along with some blood. ¡®Uh-oh. What perfect timing.¡¯ Ronin thought dreadfully. ¡®Another Zafeiri in this chaotic household.¡¯ Chapter 18 A New Baby, A New Misfortune The whole household was in chaos indeed as their mistress went into her fourthbor. ¡°Get a bucket of water! Get everything, quick!¡± The three personal attendants of Duchess Akasa ordered everyone around. ¡°No one cane through the door, you understand?¡± Esa reminded one of them. ¡°The Duchess¡¯bor is sensitive, we cannot afford to get anything wrong!¡± They also served as Duchess Akasa¡¯s midwives because of the family¡¯s paranoia towards outsiders and possible assassins. Labor was a very vulnerable moment for them after all, so they only had these three that they could trust to do it every time. Even physicians were only called out at the direst moments, and these three were forced to study some medical aid as well. Ronin just walked slowly with his small feet amidst the chaos. Maen was being taken care off by a young maid about his age, his already blue face made ck and blue by his Father¡¯s beatings. Zeuxis meanwhile looked pale and lost his smugness. It was the first time he saw a pregnant woman¡¯s water break and somehow thatpletely unsettled him. Not only that, but he now knew how babiese into this world unlike when he was a child¡­. And it was not them appearing inside an actual rosebud as people told him when he was 5. Thinking about it made him disgusted. He puked at a nearby potted nt, unable to handle it anymore. Duke Taevas meanwhile had his hands wrapped in bandages as he paced back and forth. Ronin went within 5-meter range to read what¡¯s on his mind. (Please make it a healthy boy. Please. I do not know why you signed the agreement, but I did everything to serve you. Do not abandon me this time.). He sounded like he was praying. Ronin knew immediately who he was praying to when he said ¡®signed the agreement¡¯. ¡®He¡¯s praying to a God of War, Violence, and Destruction for the safebor of his child? Ah, he really is just a hopeless dumbass.¡¯ Ronin thought amusingly. (Vesuvius, ever since you appeared to me in a dream¡­.. I thought I would have been free. I thought that with your sword, I would have the life I have always wanted. I would have the life that my family could only imagine.) (Help me, once more. I will give as many offerings to you¡­ just help me.) The Coal child raised an eyebrow at this. ¡®He saw a god in his dreams?¡¯ (After my endless days of misfortune, you were the one who gave me hope. But my misfortunes are returning again.) (Does that mean that you have left me? Your most devoted follower, who prayed to no one, not even to the god of this Kingdom¡­. but only to you?) He wanted to learn more, but Duke Taevas seems to have sighed as if giving up. He went away to go upstairs to his room and Ronin followed after him without being seen. But once he reached the bedroom door of his Father, Duke Taevas turned to him. ¡°What do you want?¡± He said in a gruff tone. Ronin just blinked at him nkly, thinking of what to say now. ¡°I¡¯m¡­. scared.¡± He said without sounding scared at all. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things to be scared of, cursed boy.¡± Duke Taevas often called him that. ¡°But you¡¯re a man, so you have to face all that without acting scared at all. I¡¯m not like your Mommy that will hug andfort you just because you are scared.¡± ¡°Can I go inside?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°For what?¡± Duke Taevas scowled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear Mommy¡¯s shouts.¡± He reasoned badly again. ¡®Curse this childish body, I don¡¯t really have much options here besides to appeal through cuteness.¡¯ He grumbled internally. And as expected, his father rejected him. ¡°Go hide in your room, not mine. You¡¯re adding to my annoyance.¡± He mmed the door at this small three-year-old, who just stood by the door without moving at all. He tried to be as close as he could to the door, so he could hear his father¡¯s thoughts. But Taevas was either no longer in 5-meter range or he had fallen asleep. Ronin gave up and went to the library again. Waiting for the new baby¡¯s arrival while reading some more books. This time, he chose to read books about gods. Particrly on Vesuvius. While he was engrossed in his studies, there were suddenly shouting and wails! ¡°Duke Taevas! Duke Taevas, pleasee here!¡± He heard Axi¡¯s nasally tone calling out. As Ronin left the library door, he saw his father ran past him. Who obviously had been disturbed from his sleep with his messy hair. ¡°What is it!? What happened to the child!?¡± ¡°The child is alright, Duke Taevas¡­. But¡­.¡± Even spunky Rea¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Pleasee quickly before it¡¯s toote.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ cerulean eyes widened at this, and all of them made haste to the duchess¡¯ room. Maen and Zeuxis followed as well, and Ronin tried to move quickly with his tiny little feet to see what was going on. The whole family plus the three attendants were now in the room, and¡­. A sleeping Duchess Akasa was on the bed. She looked worse than just sleeping, her breathing was weak and heavy. Everyone can tell immediately¡­.. She was slowly losing her life. ¡°Mother!¡± Maen went by her side, holding her hand. ¡°Blessed lightning, grant to me a little of your infinite power to reignite my Mother¡¯s me¡ª¡° ¡°Maen, you are safe.¡± She said weakly, and ced a hand on his head. ¡°How¡­. did your Triannum test go? Did you get epted?¡± ¡°I did, Mother. I will be a doctor like I told you.¡± He said tearfully. ¡°Now let me heal you, Mother.¡± She doesn¡¯t seem to register half of what was being said, and turned her head with her eyes still closed. ¡°Where is Taevas? That evil man, where is he?¡± ¡°I am here.¡± Taevas said with gritted teeth. ¡°Do not leave this world before a physician is called. You three useless girls, why didn¡¯t you¡ª¡° ¡°I asked them not to, Taevas. It¡¯s futile, useless¡­.¡± She said. ¡°I am tired of you. I am tired of trying to keep this family together as much as I can, and yet it keeps on being ruined by you. This is thest favor I will ever do for you¡­ Are you quite satisfied?¡± ¡®Even when she¡¯s on the verge of death, her tongue is as sharp as ever towards her husband.¡¯ Ronin thought. ¡°In return, I am easy to satisfy as well. Just keep my Maen, my Zeuxis¡­ Cough¡­.¡± She breathed like it physically hurt her. ¡°And of course, my Ronin and this new child¡­. safe. Do not hurt them, they are my children.¡± ¡°Mother¡­..¡± Zeuxis was crying now, all his malicious mischief gone. Ronin just stayed quiet. The people interpreted that he was either too young or too sad to say anything. ¡°Taevas, I entrust them all to you now. If you have any sympathy for me at all¡­. From the times we spent before I married you¡­.. Then just keep my children safe. That is all I ask.¡± Duke Taevas remained quiet for a long time, until he eventually said. ¡°¡­.. Fine. I promise.¡± Hearing this seems to be her only reason to breathe, and once those words were spoken¡­ She left this world atst. Duke Taevas waspletely somber, and went to the crib where his new child was. ¡°Is he healthy?¡± He asked the attendants. ¡°No deformities?¡± ¡°None, sire.¡± Axi answered with her head bowed down. ¡°But¡­¡± Rea delivered the truth for her. ¡°It¡¯s a she, Your Grace.¡± Duke Taevas took the baby and sighed. ¡°Of course, another misfortune. I knew the moment I saw you. You are too beautiful and weak like her.¡± ¡°I suppose she¡¯d like you to have some silly, fanciful name like Bedonna. Beautifuldy.¡± So he says, but Ronin saw a single teardrop fall from his eyes. And so, that was how Bedonna Zafeiri was born. As a bringer of misfortune. Chapter 19 Funeral of a Noble Lady Akasa was to be buried on the 9th day of her death. Until then, an extravagant funeral was held in the House Zafeiri for the 8 days. And almost everyone in the kingdom had visited to send their regards. Everyone rich enough, that is. The boys minus Ronin would have to disy signs of mourning along with their father. Then beforted by guests, mourn, then beforted by guests again. It was tiresome affair in Ronin¡¯s eyes, and he was d he was not included in it. For the most part, Duke Taevas¡¯ mourning seems to be genuine. There were times of course where he would clearly exaggerate about how much he ¡®loves Akasa dearly, who was iparable to any woman in Magecia¡¯. But whenever he was truly grieving, it was when he was quiet. Watching her face from the transparent ss over the casket. And only the little Ronin can glean his thoughts. (You must be cursing me on the Other Side now. I would expect nothing else. Would you call me a blueberry-headed dolt as always?) The Other Side was the agreed-upon afterlife for most Magecian humans.. After all, gods roam around them, and yet disappear as well. So they guessed that there was the Other Side in Magecia, a ce where spirits of the dead and those who were not human stay. Of course, there were some that believe the spirits stay on the Other Side forever, while others believe that they reincarnate and upy new bodies. That was the only debate when ites to religion besides which god is the best. Duke Taevas was among those that believes the dead stays on the Other Side forever. Which was odd because people for the Kingdom of Sephyrine mostly believe in reincarnation. (When you meet with me there, you are wee to attack me as much as you want. After all, I have leeched off on you enough. All I had to do was be your friend, and appearpetent to your family¡­.. And I received the life I wanted. ) (But you may be right all along, I ruin everything I touch¡­¡­ including you.) Ronin had always been interested whenever Taevas have these thoughts. From what he can gather, Duke Taevas and Duchess Akasa may not have loved each other romantically since the start¡­.. But they could have been friends before their marriage. He wondered if it was the marriage that ruined that friendship and made them absolutely hate each other. On thest day of the funeral, before the burial at the family¡¯s resting grounds on the farthest side of the Celestus realm, Duke Taevas made a speech to thank everyone that attended and joined them in their mourning. ¡°You may have all known my beloved wife as one of the most amicable and sociable person in the elite society. She is known for her great ballroom dancing skills, her wit, and her charm towards everyone¡­.. even those she first meets. ¡± He began with a slightly nostalgic tone. ¡°I remember when I first encountered her in the Pax Sephry Ball held in the Capital square¡­. She was not the one who looked the most morous, or the most affluent, or even the most interesting¡­. yet she caught my eye.¡± ¡°There was something about her that was difficult to find from anyone else. Something that I usually thought that I can find with a fellow man¡ª arade.¡± ¡°She was genuine, and she doesn¡¯t act to impress. She knows what to say but does not shy away from using her sharp tongue topletely obliterate someone with words. If only she was born in the less fair sex, I think she may have even been a high advisor for our king, or maybe even an ambassador for our Kingdom! Haha!¡± Everyoneughed politely at this ¡®joke¡¯, not knowing Duke Taevas was not joking at all. Only Ronin could tell. He truly thinks that way, but none of these nobles, men and women alike, believe that a woman could have been an ambassador or an advisor that can maintain the peace between nations. Women may be able to keep peace within the household, but something as grand as that was a man¡¯s duty. ¡°I¡­ and my children¡­. will truly miss her. But every rock has a shine within them, and her passing may have brought a blessing to the family.¡± ¡°I would like you all to meet my first daughter, the fourth child of the House Zafeiri.¡± ¡°The fourth!¡± Maen, who was beside Ronin watching the speech unseen upstairs, eximed. ¡°Is he going to introduce Ronin as well?¡± The railing of the vantage point they were looking on was high enough to hide the tiny Ronin. He merely peeked through the gaps of the swirling designs, and his eyes widened at this. ¡®This man who cares about all his reputation and prestige would introduce his cursed son? Did Duchess Akasa¡¯s death really changed him that much?¡¯ He rubbed his chin. Maen was more excited about this announcement than his scorned brother, and held Ronin¡¯s tiny hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Ronin. I¡¯ll join you there, don¡¯t be scared of the people at all! I am sure they will ept you just as we do¡ª¡° ¡°Unfortunately, our third child¡­. who should have been third of the young men we had¡­. has died of a miscarriage. But our love and passion still remained, and so we had another child, this time a pretty flower.¡± He took the swaddled baby from Esa¡¯s hand. ¡°I would like you all to meet Bedonna Zafeiri, myst child with the wonderful Akasa Zafeiri.¡± ¡°Pffffffffffftttttttt, ¡®miscarriage¡¯. Hahahahaha!¡± Zeuxis giggled almost to the point of crying. Maen chided him. ¡°Zeuxis, this is noughing matter! Apologize to Ronin now.¡± ¡°Why should I? He¡¯s ¡®dead¡¯ anyway!¡± Zeuxis ran off while still chuckling to himself and sticking out his tongue to Ronin. ¡°I hate how Father had to do this to you. He¡¯s a coward.¡± Maen said, clenching his fist. ¡°I should have known.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± The child answered in the tone of a formal gentleman but with the lisp and pitch of a toddler. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you some chocte biscuits that you like to make you feel better. One day, you would not have to be a hidden secret of this household.¡± Maen tugged at him, but Ronin would not move away. He stared at his father giving a toast, and to the crying and wailing baby girl on his hand. Unlike Ronin, this child did nothing but cry and cry, like she herself was upset about her own existence. Bedonna was a beautiful blue baby with piercing blue eyes that was always ssy, and she kept on kicking and punching her father away. But she was not what Ronin focused on. There was someone among the crowd whose mouth was moving endlessly until now, yet no one was paying attention. He pointed at the baby with a smile, talking to some invisible force about her. A hologram screen appeared beside him. [Name: Cermin Drychspiel Mage Type: Gold Celestial Hero Mage Role: Main Character/ Heroic Protagonist ] Chapter 20 Hero Spotted, Target Locked Ronin felt like his heart was electrified once more from back when he saw the rune. But this time, he did not get a level up, he got an achievement notification. [Congrattions! You have achieved the ¡®Hero Spotter¡¯. ] ¡°Do I get V-points for that?¡± He asked Kai, which appeared by his side once again as a holographic screen. The world had stopped again, but only for everyone besides him and¡­.. Cermin Drychspiel. Min Cheng¡¯s character in the flesh. He really did not expect to meet him so soon. [No, unfortunately. But you do get a ¡®Bonus¡¯ instead.] ¡°What Bonus?¡± He frowned. [Bonus information about your opponent.] ¡°My opponent¡­. Hah, he¡¯s just a measly little kid in silk pants right now.¡± Ronin sneered. [¡­.. So are you, though.] The Coal kid in silk pants grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s besides the point, Kai. Let me enjoy this moment, will you?¡±. He took a moment to observe Min Cheng in this form right now. From the looks of it, he must not be more than 4-5 years old, and stands only up to slightly above the knee of the adults besides him, possibly his parents. His face was chubby and full of baby fat, but he does look like a ¡®good-looking child¡¯ that aunts often would say to be ¡®girls¡¯ favorite when he grows up¡¯. ¡®Meh, so what if he¡¯s more good-looking than me even as a child? He¡¯s still a snotty kid in the end.¡¯ Ronin scoffed. His hair was tinum white, wavy, and allowed to grow up to the nape of his neck. His eyes were bright and sparkly like an anime protagonist¡¯s, the kind that likes to say ¡®I can do it, yosh!¡¯. They were sky blue with a mix of yellow bleeding onto the sides. His skin was, of course¡ª gold. He may have been wearing a simple frock and brown waistcoat right now, but there¡¯s still this divine aura around him that separates him from the rest of the NPCs. Ronin became more disgusted the more he looked at this shiny, perfect, god-gifted boy. He can mingle around everyone else under those bright chandelier lights, while he can only hide in these railings in the shadows. He turned to Kai with a sour expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done enjoying the moment.¡± His nose twitches from the seething jealousy and hatred towards Cermin Drychspiel. ¡°What was this Bonus you were talking about?¡± ¡°I will let you know what Cermin Drychspiel is saying right now.¡± It said. And suddenly, Ronin¡¯s hearing was magnified. The voice of an aristocratic 4-year-old came to him like Cermin was speaking to his ear directly. ¡°And this will be one of them, right? Can¡¯t I at least have a preview or something?¡± His modern way of speaking in English and not in the Celestiannguage did not match his appearance at all. It felt so out of ce. [No, you must wait until the character grows up. You have expended all your points for them.] Kai¡¯s familiar robotic voice answered him. ¡°Meh, as long as she fits the description I gave. I have no problem with waiting.¡± Cermin rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her be a hot bluedy! It¡¯s like the alien one I dated from my first season, the sci-fi one!¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± Ronin was bbergasted by this revtion, to say the least. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me my sister is¡­..¡± [Yes. Bedonna Zafeiri will be part of Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s harem. He had availed her and customized her, but left it for HTM to decide what her role would be in the story. And so, she was randomly allocated and luckily went to be your sister. ] ¡°Yeah, lucky indeed.¡± Ronin grinned devilishly as he realized this. ¡°My sister as part of this dumbass¡¯ harem? Not on my watch.¡± ¡°All that points he spent would be a waste. I¡¯ll protect Bedonna from this pervert horndog.¡± [That was the Bonus. The story will now resume.] Kai¡¯s screen disappeared, and everything moved once more. Ronin decided to point at Cermin Drychspiel to Maen, tugging his brother¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He said with enthusiasm for the first time. Maen had never seen him this excited before, and so he was also interested to see where he was pointing at. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the first son of the newly married Crown Prince of Sciro, I believe. Prince Nevazan Drychspiel and Princess Avorrida.¡± Ronin: ¡­ ¡®Their names literally mean Prince Unimportant and Princess Boring. Wow.¡¯ But he focused on the word ¡®Sciro¡¯ for now. ¡°That¡¯s the wealthiest Kingdom in the Celestus Realm, right?¡± ¡°Not just the Celestus Realm, Ronin. The whole Magecia itself!¡± Maen grinned. ¡°Sciro owns most of the export ships and trading in all 4 realms. Well, 3 at least since nobody trades with the Abyssal realm at all.¡± ¡°It was also the kingdom of the greats, as many of the most powerful Hero Magese from there, mostly their kings and nobility.¡± ¡°Can he get any more perfect?¡± Ronin rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re interested in him?¡± Maen asked with wide, curious eyes. ¡°Very. Tell me more about his background.¡± Ronin then remembered that he was a young child, so he reluctantly added. ¡°¡­.. Please.¡± Maen was d to see Ronin happy despite the ¡®miscarriage¡¯ announcement earlier, so he indulged his curiosity a bit more. ¡°I heard that boy had been the talk of his kingdom and nearby ces for a while when he was born.¡± ¡°It was said that he was born exactly at the time when a prophecy that a blessed one of Aurion would be born.¡± Ronin remembered that name. ¡°The God of the Sun and Light?¡± ¡°And the Highest God in all the Highest Order gods. He was the most worshipped all over Magecia for many centuries now, undefeated and sitting in his golden throne.¡± Maen rubbed his chin. ¡°But no one had seen him appear now, so many also spected that he must have entered the cycle of reincarnation to be mortal again. And¡ª¡° ¡°They think Cermin Drychspiel may be his new incarnate.¡± Ronin guessed. ¡°You know his name now?¡± Maen chuckled. ¡°You truly are invested in him, brother.¡± ¡°I just heard it from one of the visitors.¡± He excused. ¡°But upon hearing that name, I knew I had to know him. Everything about him.¡± ¡®So I can n for his death.¡¯ He sneered secretly. Meanwhile, Maen interpreted this in apletely opposite way. ¡°Well, maybe you can introduce yourself to him. I¡¯m sure you can be friends, I heard that the Kingdom of Sciro is the nicest towards Commoners. He won¡¯t judge you based on the basis of your skin.¡± He sighed. ¡°Ah, would be nice if Sephyrine was a little more like that.¡± ¡°Though it is a wonder why Father was not like that at all when he came from Sciro himself.¡± Maen pondered. He then pped his hand. ¡°Anyway, I would be having some tea now before the burial ceremony. I¡¯m famished. Would you like to have some in my study, Ronin?¡± ¡°Father was from Sciro?¡± The Coal boy repeated. ¡°Ah, no. I don¡¯t want tea.¡± ¡°You should have something to eat before we travel to the Edge. It¡¯s a long way there, and Sephyrine is already the closest one kingdoms it.¡± Maen insisted, so Ronin had no choice but to have some tea and biscuits with him. Meanwhile, Duke Taevas and the guest had a feast downstairs to prepare for the Funeral ahead, and that includes the little future Sciran prince, Cermin Drychspiel. The baby Bedonna was fed using the baby bottle with another woman¡¯s milk as a substitute, and that was the only moment she stopped crying. With all these pieces of information in Ronin¡¯s hands, he thought about how he will concoct the perfect n, and how each of these important people will affect his goal. They were like chess pieces, and the board was slowly being filled up in his mind. How will they make the ck King Ronin¡­ Capture the White King Cermin? Chapter 21 The Floating Celestus Realm Maen set out a wonderful tea party for him and Ronin in his own study room, away from the crowd and the bullying second brother. Zeuxis meanwhile ran off to join his Father with the adults to boast about his developing Mage Focus. ¡°So about Father being from Sciro¡­¡± Ronin began, nibbling on his chocte scones with his small teeth. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Maen poured him some Jade jasmine tea. ¡± Father¡¯s family, the Asuli, came from Sciro.¡± ¡°Our grandparents still live there, but Father have¡­. cut ties with them for a long time now. I have never even met them yet, only heard stories from Mother that they were merchants involved with distribution of blue corn.¡± ¡°Blue corn?¡± Ronin tilted his head to the side. ¡°A rarity that only exists in their part of Sciro, at the small fields and ins there. It was so rare that it was mostly associated to be a good gift to the gods when you request assistance.¡± Maen exined. ¡°But I have never visited the fields myself, and I do not know exactly how big Father¡¯s estate were, or how blue the corn was exactly.¡± ¡°Why did he move to Sephyrine if he was already in a wealthy kingdom with a wealthy family of merchants?¡± Little Ronin asked. ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have pursued the princess there or a duchess instead of someone far away?¡±. ¡°I never knew what Father¡¯s motivation was for moving here. He never told us why he was in the Pax Sephry Ball, the greatest festival in Sephyrine.¡± Maen shrugged. He added saracstically: ¡°Perhaps he merely wants to join the fun, and was lucky enough to meet Mother and ruin her life afterwards.¡± ¡°He traveled far just to join the festival, then.¡± Ronin sipped his tea. After all, the Kingdom of Sephyrine and Sciro were separated by arge sea called the Ouranochrous Sea. Sephyrine was near the Edge of the Celestus Realm, while Sciro was more of in the middlends. Speaking of the Edge¡­.. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to go to the Edge to bury mother. Can¡¯t we just have her buried here without risking certain death?¡± Maen chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, but it¡¯s tradition, Ronin. We may be intellectuals that don¡¯t believe in them, but we must respect it nheless to avoid conflict.¡± The Edge of the Celestus Realm was precisely what it means. It was the end. Beyond that was nothing but the sky, and if you fall, you fall to your certain death. After all, the Celestus Realm was also known as the ¡®Floating Realm¡¯. It hovers along with its twelve kingdoms about 30,000 feet¡­. Above the Abyssal Realm. The Abyssal Realm meanwhile was the opposite shape of the Celestus Realm. While the Celestus Realm resembles a wide cone in shape, with the people living at the surface¡­ The Abyssal Realm resembles arge pit in the shape of a wide cone as well, getting narrower and narrower the deeper you go. At the center was not a kingdom of gold, but a beacon that serves as the only light source for the creatures of darkness there. Because the Celestus Realm looms its shadow over them and blocks the sun. It was called the ¡®Sunless Realm¡¯ for this reason. It was even believed that thend mass that the Celestus Realm upied was taken from what the Abyssal Realm used to be. After it was unearthed, it left thatrge pit, and nocturnal and vile creatures upied it to make their own Realm out of a hollowed one. ¡®The Celestus Realm basically existed from stealing theirnd, and casting its shadow over them.¡¯ Ronin thought amusingly. And so, if you fall from the Edge of the Celestus Realm, you wouldnd in the Abyssal Realm. The worst criminals in the Celestus Realm were punished by being pushed off the Edge. But strangely, cemeteries were also sanctioned to be in the Edge too, especially the noble ones. It was some sort of belief that they would be able to move to the Other Side easier if they were buried close to the Edge. Ronin found the superstition stupid. All superstitions, to be honest. ¡°Will I even be allowed to join the procession? Father just proimed me dead not too long ago.¡± Ronin finished his scones down to the smallest crumbs, not letting a single part of his food uneaten. ¡°If you are covered in cloak, I suppose. And pretend to be one of the servant¡¯s children. You can stay by Cholie¡¯s side.¡± Maen said. Cholie was themoner servant Maen was most closed to, the girl who treated their wounds. She was a Coal servant with too little me to develop a Mage Type. She was the daughter of Mavretri the butler who was assigned more to join Duke Taevas in search of Ronin¡¯s cure. She had only been around for a while, but¡­.. Ronin can notice that they have be even closer ever since the incident with Maen¡¯s Triannum test, and talked more with each other. Too close, in fact. But that¡¯s not really any of his business. Maen had always been a supporter of ¡®Heartstone equality¡¯ and acted close with Commoners more than nobles. The procession soon began, and it was a very tedious march. They had to walk under the hot sun for about two hours or so, taking a break every now and then. Some nobles gave up formalities and just rode in carriages, but the old and superstitious ones kept walking. They clicked their tongues andined how the ¡®young ones have no regard for tradition and are so weak-willed nowadays¡¯. ¡®No, they¡¯re just being reasonable.¡¯ Little Ronin himself was very tired of walking with a heavy cloak to cover him, and his palms was already sweaty holding Cholie and Maen¡¯s hands. ¡°Want some water, young master Ronin?¡± Cholie asked him, holding out a sk ¡°No, thank you.¡± He answered. After all¡­ He doesn¡¯t want to appear weak-willed and pampered like that Gold Prince of Sciro enjoying treats and fresh, cool water in their grandiose carriage. They finally reached the end of their journey, and Ronin caught his breath, finally drinking from the sk. The funeral workers brought down the casket to the unearthed burial site for Duchess Akasa. The people gave even more fake speeches and threw blue roses at the buried casket. Which Ronin could not care any less for. What caught his eyes was the wide expanse of sky around him. ¡°The Edge is a really captivating view, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maen asked by his side, the wind blowing his long ck hair. ¡°Captivating yet dangerous.¡± Ronin took a step closer and closer to the cliff, and Maen followed after him. ¡°Be careful, Ronin! Come back!¡± Ronin ignored all this and tried to see what was below. His real home. Where he belongs. Looking down from the skies, he witnessed what the abyss looks like. And it stared back at him, looking like a singlerge eye that upied everything else. In the middle was the iris of a glowing beacon, connecting the heavenlynd and the hellish grounds below. Chapter 22 The Villain Meets the Hero ¡°The Abyssal Realm. Looks pretty dope, to be honest.¡± Ronin immediately turned his head at this voice. His eyes widened with pure delight, yet also burning hatred. Right beside him, observing the view of the Abyssal Realm from the Edge¡­.. Was the little golden boy himself. He scoffed internally. ¡®He¡¯s not even being careful to not speak in English around NPCs. Typical Min Cheng.¡¯ Cermin Drychspiel turned after seeing this little Coal kid stare at him so intensely. (Hm? Who is this kid? Why¡¯s he staring at me like that?) Little Ronin did not answer, just creepily staring at him as if he can see through his very soul. (Ok, he¡¯s weirding me out. Guess I better strike a conversation.) He approached Ronin and held out his hand. ¡°Hello. Nice view, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m Cermin, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ronin just nodded while still looking at him like he wants to eat him.. (Is he mute and deaf or something? I¡¯ve never really met an NPC in HTM that¡¯s as unresponsive as this before.) Maen managed to catch up to his baby brother that ran off. ¡°Ronin! There you are, you¡¯re not supposed to be so close to the Edge!¡± He then noticed the golden boy by his side. ¡°Oh, Your Highness. Greetings.¡± Maen bowed in respect to the royalty, and Ronin just watched. (Who was this guy supposed to be again? He has blue skin like that Saphir¡­.. Feiri¡­.. I dunno, whatever the name of my soon-to-be girlfriend¡¯s family.) ¡®Tsk, and he still can¡¯t remember names for the life of him. Typical Min indeed.¡¯ Ronin thought. ¡°Ah, no need to bow. My dad is the prince, not me.¡± Cermin said instead. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Maen Zafeiri. I think I have already introduced myself to you and your family when you arrived at our house.¡± ¡°Oh, right! Zafeiri!¡± Cermin shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, yeah! Cermin Drychspiel from Sciro, though you might have heard about me already.¡± He pointed to Ronin. ¡°You know this little guy?¡± ¡®He speaks too informally in this fantasy setting too. Tsk.¡¯ Once again, Ronin said his usual catchphrase on his mind. ¡®Typical Min Cheng.¡¯ ¡°This is my¡­ my servant¡¯s brother,¡± Maen said, seeming to be pained to lie as well. ¡°Ronin Willowe. I was asked by his sister to bring him back to the edge.¡± ¡°Sister, huh? Where is she?¡± Cermin said excitedly. (Is she hot? Wait, how old is she? Never mind, I can see her now. Not my type.) Ronin became more and more aggrieved by Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s thoughts, his gaze bing more intense. ¡°Ronin, bow to the prince.¡± Maen reminded him. ¡°Come on, be polite.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. He¡¯s just a kid my age, why should I bow?¡± Ronin finally spoke. ¡°Ronin!¡± Maen was surprised by his brother¡¯s attitude. ¡°Ah, he can speak! I thought he must be too illiterate to speak for a moment.¡± Cermin chuckled. ¡®Of course I can speak, and all illiterates can speak too, you dingus. They just can¡¯t read or write.¡¯ Ronin retorted in his head. ¡®But of course, your dumb brain wouldn¡¯t know that.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not illiterate,¡± Ronin responded with an even tone, and went closer to Maen. ¡°I can read 500 pages of books and write an essay about it¡­. ¡®Your Highness¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Our little Ronin is a genius.¡± Maen said proudly. ¡°But he can be a bit difficult tomunicate with, so please pardon him. Ronin, go now and bow.¡± ¡°Haha, he¡¯s right though.¡± Cermin waved his hand. ¡°No need to bow. And his ability to read and write even as a baby is really impressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a baby.¡± Ronin said with gritted teeth like a rabid animal that would bite any second. ¡°I¡¯m just a year younger than you.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? You¡¯re so small and cute that I thought you were still a baby about 1 year old.¡± Cerminughed lightly once again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Ronin. I¡¯ll be going now, my parents must be looking for me.¡± ¡°He was also happy to meet you, Your Highness¡ª er, Cermin.¡± Maen smiled politely. ¡°Not really.¡± Ronin rolled his eyes. Maen chuckled nervously and carried his stubborn little brother. ¡°Ronin, say goodbye to the prince¡¯s son now. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Cermin chuckled as well and reached out to pat Ronin¡¯s head. ¡°Follow your master¡¯s orders next time, ok? A servant shouldn¡¯t be so disobedient like that. Be a good boy.¡± Ronin was about to give him his divine CHOMP! for having the audacity to touch his hair and say those words¡ª But Cermin luckily retreated it back in time. ¡°Alright, bye-bye!¡± Maen and Ronin watched him jog happily away, and thetter secretly wished he would fall off the Edge as he did. ¡°The prince¡¯s son sure is an interesting person. He speaks so differently.¡± Maen said. ¡°You mean weirdly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, perhaps that¡¯s just how he was raised in his kingdom.¡± The eldest Zafeiri brought Ronin along back with the others at the burial. ¡°Ronin, why were you so rude to him earlier? Did you not say you were interested in him?¡± ¡°I did. That was me being nice.¡± Ronin replied dryly. ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°No, you might run off to the Edge again.¡± Maen said. ¡°You should learn to speak with more tact and respect towards nobles like that, Ronin. Especially nobles of higher standing.¡± ¡°But did you not say that you wish to treat everyone equally, no matter the Heartstone or the status?¡± The Coal Boy retorted. ¡°Yes¡­ But not everyone believes that.¡± Maen sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you would have to act as a servant whenever were in public now. I hope you would understand.¡± ¡°I do understand that.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°Fine, I will act nice and polite to nobles¡­ at least those older than me.¡± ¡°Ah, Ronin. You are so stubborn like Mother sometimes.¡± Maen smiled sadly. The burial was finally over, and everyone had said their goodbyes to thete Duchess Akasa Zafeiri. Ronin felt that this final goodbye was already long overdue, everyone just repeated what they said already. The people traveled back in their separate ways, going to their homes. He saw the carriage of the royal family of Sciro get smaller and smaller as it moved farther into the distance. Ronin¡¯s mind was only filled with murderous thoughts toward one of its passengers. ¡®A servant shouldn¡¯t be so disobedient. Tsk. And why must I be obedient to anyone, especially to the likes of you?¡¯ And so, that was how his first encounter with Cermin Drychspiel went. They would not be able to meet again after a few more years, however. Until Bedonna¡¯s 5th birthday, to be precise. Chapter 23 Belladonna Bedonna grew up to be a¡­. sort of a problematic child. Not because of her general attitude, no. When ites to those standards, she¡¯s actually a very average and in child. She was even nicer than Zeuxis and doesn¡¯t y pranks on the servants. But she¡¯s not a saint like Maen either. She was very shy, and was oftenpared to the quiet Ronin. She would hide her face whenever there were visitors, and she easily gets upset when she thinks someone was scolding her or saying she did something wrong. The main problem with Bedonna was when she cries. Because whenever she cries, hailstorms appear. Inside the house. ¡°Quit it already! You¡¯re making the carpet wet!¡± Duke Taevas shouted one time, covering his ears from the loud sounds of ice raining down on the floor. ¡°Wahhhhh! I¡¯m sorry, Father! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She said. She identally spilled her drink while being taught by Duke Taevas how to hold her teacup properly and act like a properdy. This made the hot-headed Duke Taevas run his mouth off before he could stop himself, and when he realized how upset he made the girl, it was already toote. ¡°Alright, alright! You are forgiven! Just calm down!¡± Duke Taevas eximed.. ¡°Huhu¡­ Thank you, Father! I shall be careful when raising my pinky finger next time!!¡± Actually, despite being a woman, Bedonna immediately became Duke Taevas¡¯ new ¡®favorite¡¯. He spends more time with her than the boys, treats her with more consideration, and spoils her a lot with dresses and gifts. This was due to Bedonna being so powerful at a young age, of course. He was hoping that she bes a Hero Mage like him one day, and restore what was lost with Maen. Maen was already in the Academy by this time, and his treatment from his father every time he returns was¡­.. colder than Bedonna¡¯s hailstorms. Duke Taevas would not talk to him and treat him like he was just air. But Maen did not really mind this, he was just happy to see his brothers and sister again after rigorous studying at the Spire of Schrs. He had quickly rose up to the top of the ss, and was learning more advance sses with Professor Vyrill Krustal. Life was peaceful in those past 5 years despite the usual stormy weather from the little Bedonna. Ronin just read his books, and sometimes would teach his sister how to read as well under Maen¡¯s request. Zeuxis was actually the most frequent reason why Bedonna¡¯s storms came. Since she was the new favorite, he picked on her a lot. Duke Taevas would often scold him for that, and this would make him mad, which in turn would make him pick on the poor girl more. It was a cycle. And it was up to the quiet Ronin to intervene sometimes. Like one time Zeuxis put her favorite dress over the ashes at the fireces. Ronin had to distract Bedonna with toys while he had Cholie wash the dress for him before the little Zafeiri girl could notice. Or when the time Zeuxis drew on her face while she was sleeping. Ronin had to clean that up too. This was why it was easy to tell which brother Bedonna preferred over the two. Ronin did not really intend to be close to Bedonna, but it was inevitable if he wants to keep the peace in this household. Yep, he was the peacemaker now. There¡¯s no one else. His father was always away and mad all the time, his only reasonable brother onlyes once or twice a year, his remaining brother was an asshole, and his little sister was an Elsa-like freak. ¡®I miss having a mother.¡¯ Ronin thought, so done with life. As for the Duchess¡¯ three attendants: Axi, Rea, and Esa¡­.. They were dismissed as they no longer have a mistress to serve, and Duke Taevas pushed the me on them for her death. Ronin did not know where they are now, but they were all equally devastated and this was the final blow. For following the Duchess¡¯st orders to not call a physician¡­. They have lost their jobs and were never seen again. He often wondered if their lives took a turn for the better or the worst after leaving House Zafeiri. But they were just NPCs in his eyes, his pondering was more of a curiosity rather than concern. Despite all this, though¡­. Life wasn¡¯t too bad. It was boring except for a couple of days when Bedonna brought powerful hails that broke some furniture. But at least there was very little dramapared to the day she was born and Duchess Akasa died. He spends most of his days studying again and strategizing. He always used the day he first met Cermin Drychspiel as fuel for his studies. During this period, he managed to reach Level 3 by learning runes. He also noticed something strange as he leveled up. ¡°Be, could you please stand a little over there? About this further?¡± He said, calling Bedonna by her usual nickname. ¡°Oh. Alright, brother.¡± The little blue girl did as told. ¡°There, perfect.¡± Ronin measured the distance with a ruler that can expand magically. ¡°Think of anything. Anything at all.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Er¡­.. anything?¡± She thought about it. (What should I think about? My favorite color?) ¡°You did great. Thank you.¡± Ronin said. ¡°You cane back now.¡± ¡°Oh, ok. But I wasn¡¯t able to think of anything yet¡­.¡± She said, and went back to draw stick figures with her crayons. ¡°Kai, are you there?¡± The world stopped, and the holographic screen appeared. [Yes?] ¡°I think my mind-reading skill increases in range the more I leveled up. I just tested it now and confirmed it. It increased by 45 centimeters. I leveled up 3 times. From Level 0 turning to Level 1, Level 1 to Level 2, and Level 2 to Level 3.¡± ¡°This means that for every level up¡­. that¡¯s 15 centimeters. It¡¯s not much at first nce, but¡­¡± Kai considered this. [Yes¡­.And if this continues at the same range, and the form is correct¡­.. once you reached Level 100, you¡¯ll get 20 meters range of mind-reading.] ¡°Precisely.¡± Ronin grinned from ear to ear. ¡°This is some really good development indeed.¡± Ronin often used Be to test his mind-reading range, and to get a better perception of distance as well. The little girl was happy to help however she could, not just to Ronin but to everyone in the house as well. Maybe except for Zeuxis, that is. Duke Taevas was aware of their rivalry, so he reminded Zeuxis during Be¡¯s 5th birthday, which will be grand as all her other birthdays, to not be a dick. Not exactly on those words, but you get the gist. But Zeuxis had other ns in mind. He was getting more and more frustrated with the little girl because his Triannum was almost over, and he would soon be examined by the inspectors¡­. Yet his small shes of lightning still showed no signs of improvement. Meanwhile, Be¡¯s hailstorms were getting stronger and the ice pellets are getting bigger¡­. And one day, they may even berge enough to seriously hurt someone. Chapter 24 The Golden Prince and The Blue Princess Ronin was used to Zeuxis¡¯ scheming during birthday parties, of course. He already has a countermeasure prepared, but then¡ª He came to the party too. ¡°Cermin Drychspiel.¡± Ronin spoke the name with so much hidden rage. Ronin was dressed as a servant today and would have to pretend to be a servant in front of the guests. And like all servants, they were supposed to line up and bow to every guest that arrives at House Zafeiri. As soon as a shock of white hair and goldne came by at the door, he knew immediately who this guest was. Cermin Drychspiel was now 9 years old, and Ronin himself was 8. Their appearances both have changed a little¡­ But the height difference was still stark. Ronin made a mental note to eat more vegetables that improve his height and to do some stretching exercises so he won¡¯t look like a midget to this golden boy. Duke Taevas was at the end of this line of servants to wee the prince¡¯s son from Sciro, which was allegedly the duke¡¯s birthce. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It is a great honor to have your presence here.¡± He offered his hand to shake. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Sir¡­. ¡°. Cermin started strong though with an exaggerated posh ent, but forget the name anyway. So he just shook Duke Taevas¡¯ hand and went with ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± All the servants bowed deeply in respect, excited for the presence of a young prince. All except for one. Ronin just stood there with his chin up and a haughty expression on his face. This made Cermin turn around to him. Duke Taevas looked displeased but said nothing, controlling his temper in the presence of a royalty. ¡°Hey, I remember you! You were a baby when Ist saw you!¡± Cermin went up to him. ¡°Ronin Willowe, right?¡± Ronin was surprised that he remembers his name out of all people. He sneered at this, looking pleased in an egotistical way. ¡®That¡¯s right. You better remember the name ¡°Ronin¡±¡­ the name that will soon give shivers to your spine and fill you with despair!¡¯ ¡°Yes, it is I. ¡®Your Highness¡¯. ¡° Ronin only reaches up to Cermin¡¯s shoulder, and have to look up to Cermin to talk to him. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nice to see a familiar face! You still haven¡¯t learned after all this years, though.¡± Cermin patted his head again patronizingly. ¡°Don¡¯t give everyone a hard time, especially during that poor girl¡¯s birthday.¡± Ronin was so angry but he¡¯s not like Taevas who can barely keep his calm. Over these years as the house peacemaker, he had learned to be more patient. He had learned the art of keeping a neutral face no matter the situation, yet mentally cursing Cermin to death at the same time. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. But it is not needed. I know my ce. I was just distracted by your ¡®honorable presence¡¯.¡± Despite his pride, Ronin slowly¡­.. Bowed in front of the prince. ¡°Ah, there you go!¡± Cermin have 0 capability to detect sarcasm and passive aggression at all. ¡°Good job, good job!¡± ¡°Y-Yes. H-He¡¯s not giving us any trouble at all, h-he¡¯s a very dignified man, in fact!¡± A shaky voice defended him. It turned out that the birthday girl, Bedonna Zafeiri herself, was just hiding behind her tall father this whole time. But when she saw her older brother in a humiliating situation like this, she peeked her tiny head in his defense, though unsucessfully. ¡°Ah, happy birthday, miss!¡± Cermin went up to her. ¡°You look very pretty in your dress today!¡± (Though you would look much prettier when you grow up. I¡¯m not into the small and cute children.) Ronin scoffed at this. ¡®Yet here you are, nning to go for someone 4 to 5 years younger in the future.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Little Be curtsied politely, lifting the skirt of her little blue dress. ¡°Is your father and mother not arriving, Your Highness?¡± Duke Taevas asked. ¡°Ah, Mom and Dad had some kind of business going on at another kingdom or something. But they ¡®sent their regards¡¯, whatever that means.¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Duke Taevas was also weirded out by this young prince¡¯s way of speaking. ¡°Well, my butler Mavretri will lead you to the parlor, Your Highness.¡± Duke Taevas said with his usual fake and strained smile. ¡°We would have to ask you to wait there patiently for a while. We will begin the ceremony upon the arrival of all the guests.¡± ¡°Cool! Thanks,¡± Cermin patted the shy girl¡¯s head that was curled and decorated with ribbons for the asion as he followed the butler. Ronin was d that dimwit was gone. ¡®I feel like I would die of second-hand embarrassment and annoyance every time he speaks.¡¯ Bedonna went by his side. ¡°Brother, are you alright? Did that boy upset you?¡± His expression became less tense when talking to his little sister. ¡°I am not upset. It is your birthday after all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m upset. I did not like how he treated you either, and he almost ruined my hair.¡± She said, frowning. ¡°Cholie spent hours styling it.¡± ¡°Do not be upset, Be.¡± He smiled lightly tofort her and avoid another hailstorm. ¡°Ignore that boy, and enjoy your big day. If he speaks to you, move farther away and treat him like he was nothing but air.¡± ¡°But he is a prince. That seems a little rude, brother.¡± Bedonna said. ¡°And you are even more special. You are the princess of this house, the birthday girl. Nobody could ruin your day, remember that.¡± He fixed the ribbon on her hair. Bedonna¡¯s expression have finally brightened at this. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Ronin sighed in relief. ¡®Crisis avoided.¡¯ ¡®I still have to figure out what Zeuxis is scheming though. That little brat is always up to something.¡¯ Duke Taevas called out the girl. ¡°Be,e back here and greet the guest with me. Stop chitchatting with Ronin, he is a servant today.¡± ¡°Alright, Father!¡± The little princess of the House Zafeiri continued her duty of politely greeting and curtsying to the guests. After that grueling task of just bowing and greeting again and again, they all went to the parlor to start the birthday ceremony. The servants served some hors d¡¯oeuvres, which were just fancy little snacks. Meanwhile, the guests mingled and interacted with each other. They talked about various topics to Duke Taevas and his little girl. Bedonna got bored of this easily and excused herself. Ronin was among those serving trays of food to people, but he kept a watchful eye on Cermin and Bedonna. Whenever Cermin saw Be around, he would try to chat with her. But Be would turn around and scowl, sometimes even leaving her seat to try and talk to other noble kids, mostly the girls. ¡®Good job, Be. Don¡¯t be charmed into this golden turd¡¯s harem.¡¯ Ronin smirked. He overheard the gossips of the nobles as he served them some small refreshments. ¡°Look at them. They look like a perfect prince and princess, one gold and one blue. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Taevas?¡± A woman with Ruby red skin and puffy hair said. ¡°Oh, I feel it¡¯s quite too early to say that.¡± Duke Taevas said in a ¡®humble¡¯ way. ¡°But my Bedonna really is a great beauty. If the prince takes interest in her, then we shall see.¡± ¡°Do not forget to invite us to the wedding, then! Hahaha!¡± The nobles allughed pretentiously, and Ronin rolled his eyes. ¡®I really hate when adults talk about children like that, even in real life. Like if a girl and a boy sits besides one another, that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d imagine being a couple already.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re more likely to talk about their favorite toys or argue which Power Rangers is better.¡¯ And he hates parties like this in general, because of all the fake people and their fake smiles andughter. Not only were their mouths so loud¡­ Their heads were too. And he knows every little dirty secret thoughts running around their wigged and ridicolously styled heads. Chapter 25 Everyone in Parties are Animals When a noble tells you something like this: ¡°My, Taevas! Your drapery is exquisite! Such exotic patterns and designs!¡± They were most likely thinking of this: (Goodness to Pas, these curtains are the tackiest and ugliest I have ever seen!) Or if they say: ¡°You look so stunning, darling! So wonderfully natural, I could die!¡± They really meant: (Ugh, I really could die from this girl¡¯s foul odor! Does she not know perfumes exist???) Ronin just found it hrious how two-faced these aristocrats were. They may be high-ss in status but their thoughts were definitely not. They¡¯re not even high-ss or creative insults. Their brains must be too busy thinking of another sugarcoatedpliment to say while hiding their real hatred for this party and everyone in this room.. It was not just him who hates parties. Everyone does, but they were good at masquerading it with forced smiles andughter. The one who actually hates it the most among them was the host himself. (I wish I could skip this ¡®socializing¡¯ bit altogether and get on with it. This room is getting stuffier the more they yap those mouths of theirs.) (I was never suited for entertaining anyway. It is usually Akasa that takes up that task during the boys¡¯ birthdays. I don¡¯t know how she does it.) He seemed to be also aware of the hypocritical and backstabbing nature of the noble society. And even now, he was struggling to get ustomed to it. Which made Ronin doubt his origin even more. ¡®If he really was used to being in a wealthy family in Sciro, he should have been used to mingling with all these phoneys and peacocks.¡¯ He thought. But so far, he still hasn¡¯t gained any information to prove his doubts about Duke Taevas. That¡¯s not his focus anyway. It wasn¡¯t Taevas that he should be getting dirt or any scandal on, but¡­ ¡°Some entrees, Your Highness?¡± He offered the tray with a deceitful smile. ¡°Oh, thanks, kid!¡± Cermin took three of those fancy chicken skewers and eat them all in one bite. ¡®Tsk, what a barbaric prince. Doesn¡¯t even know proper etiquette.¡¯ He thought. But being a servant to these fake people had also thought him a thing or two about being fake. ¡°You have quite the appetite, Your Highness. Have some more if you¡¯d like.¡± He grinned, making sure everyone was watching this Sciran Prince make a fool of himself. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Cermin even did something more than just gobble up these tiny appetizers. He tossed them in the air to catch them with his mouth! One, two, three! He even juggled these meatballs a bit before tossing them down his pipe hole. The whole party went quiet from this disy. Ronin forced himself to not chuckle and pretended to look surprised. He didn¡¯t even have to do anything to ruin Cermin¡¯s reputation at all, he¡¯ll ruin it by himself at this point¡ª ¡°Bravo! How skilled the young prince of Sciro is! I shall try to do that as well!¡± One of them eximed, also tossing his food into the air and trying to catch it with his mouth. Since then, everyone followed suit,ughing and giggling at this fun game even when it resulted in staining their clothes and their faces! Ronin:¡­.. ¡­. ¡­.. ¡®All these nobles are idiots! I should have known!¡¯ He grumbled due to his n failing but maintained a bowed head, just offering more food for Cermin to juggle and toss around. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyone rejoiced in watching the young prince stand up from a chair and juggle bits of food around. Cermin tossed it to himself, and did not mind at all if he misses and had them fall smack onto his coiffed golden hair and pristine white clothing. Someone eximed. ¡°Oh, toss to me, Your Highness! I can catch it like a Topaz shark snaring a human head!¡± ¡°That¡¯s kinda weird, but sure! Catch ¡¯em all, Mr. Shark!¡± He twirled a piece of shrimp to his back and have the ¡®shark¡¯ guy pounce on it like a shark indeed. ¡°Oh, oh! Me next! Me next! I can be like an Amber tiger!¡± Duke Taevas was on the far away side busy showing people around the house¡¯s armor disy, and only noticed themotion once the shouting be even louder. ¡°What is going on here!? Why is everyone throwing their food!?¡± He eximed. ¡°Have something made you all upset!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all just wild animals having fun, Father.¡± Zeuxis grinned by his side. ¡°Let them be.¡± ¡°Who is the cause of all this nonsense!?¡± The duke¡¯s face became bright red and his face puffing out. ¡°Him.¡± Ronin pointed to the golden prince in the center of thismotion, bathed in showers of praise for his very good food juggling and tossing skills. ¡°Oh. His Highness.¡± Duke Taevas was confused for a second, then calmed down. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s alright then if it¡¯s His Highness.¡± Ronin just made a deadpan face and ate a small deviled egg from annoyance. Suddenly, a frowning Bedonna came up to them. ¡°I don¡¯t like people throwing food, Father.¡± Bedonna motioned to herself covered in tomato sauce stains and cheese. ¡°Look at what happened to my dress¡­ Oh¡­..¡± She looked like she was going to cry again, and everyone knew whates next after. ¡°It¡¯s alright, darling! Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Duke Taevas carried her and sweat nervously. ¡°We¡¯ll get you changed to an even better dress, alright? Just let the prince have his fun for now.¡± ¡°Excuse us, Be and I shall return shortly.¡± He excused himself to his guests. But the guests were too focused on this whole debacle by the golden prince to pay attention to the father and daughter. ¡°Amazing show, Your Highness!¡± Ronin smirked at this. ¡®Well, I may not have ruined his reputation for everyone else¡­. But I definitely lowered Be¡¯s impression of him.¡¯ He then noticed that Zeuxis was also smirking by his side, and had a bad feeling. ¡°How inspiring this prince is! I should follow his example! Hahaha! ¡± He cackled evilly before running to the kitchen. ¡°Oh no.¡± Ronin quickly followed after him. Chapter 26 Glimpses of the Past ¡°Everyone listen up! I need you to make 10 dozens of pie, on the double!¡± Zeuxis eximed to the cooks in the kitchen. ¡°Zeuxis, what are you up to?¡± The smaller and weaker Ronin tugged at his brother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You know what Father told you earlier today about not ruining Be¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Oh, get lost, prune! You¡¯re a big stick-on-the mud, you know that?¡± Zeuxis rolled his eyes. ¡°And are you not also told to be servant today? Go serve up trays and don¡¯t stick your tiny ck nose on someone else¡¯s business!¡± And as he said this, Zeuxis shoved him! Ronin had fallen to bags of flour from being shoved. He immediately became covered with the white powder, coughing as they entered his nose and throat. He looked at Zeuxis with a deadly re with those pure ck eyes. Zeuxis just grinned at his current state of being powdered with flour. ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯ll be made into a prune cake too!¡± The chefs were stunned by this and wanted to help, but the second eldest Zafeiri who was only aged 13 snapped his finger at them to have them get back to work. ¡°You useless cooks! Make those pies quickly or I¡¯ll turn you all to cakes myself!¡± He ordered around with that dirty finger of his like he was ordering dogs.. ¡°You can¡¯t get away with this, boy.¡± Ronin said in the most intimidating tone he could muster using that childish voice of his. ¡°Someday, your games will be over, and you will have to pay for them.¡± Zeuxis was actually unsettled with the way Ronin spoke those words, in such pure malice with those dark and sinister eyes. But he shook it off. ¡°You¡¯re just a tiny little prune, a speck of dustpared to me! What can you do? Certainly not this!¡± He flicked his wrist and soon came¡­. Crackles of blue lightning floating in the air. He joined all of this to form the shape of¡ª A dagger. Ronin was surprised a little by this, but his shock didn¡¯tst long, turning into a sneer. ¡®I see. So because he cannot be a Hero Mage and can only be a iro Mage, he instead used his Mage Focus to mimic a weapon.¡¯ ¡°Go on, stand up and fight me if you want. You look like you really want to, haha!¡± Zeuxis snickered while holding his fake dagger made of lightning. He then quickly leaned in to bring it up to Ronin¡¯s neck. ¡°Or are you too afraid you¡¯ll get turned into a toasted prune? Huh?¡± Ronin did not say anything for a while, keeping a neutral expression. He then said this. ¡°You are a very desperate child, Zeuxis. I hope you have fun trying to gain your father¡¯s attention in such a pathetic manner.¡± ¡°Grrrrr¡­. I will, then!¡± Zeuxis did not hesitate to drive that dagger into Ronin¡¯s shoulder! ¡°Ah!¡± Ronin was electrocuted, his tiny body convulsing from this smic energy that threatened to tear him apart¡ª Zuuexus retreated his lightning dagger with a devilish grin before any permanent harm could be done. ¡°Who is more pathetic now?¡± He just left the groaning Ronin there and turned to the cooks. ¡°Now anyone who wants to try some of that can just go too slow on those pies. I don¡¯t care about the quality at all, I just need you all to make as many as you can. You have 10 minutes.¡± Ronin breathed heavily after that attack, unable to move from that electric shock. He gritted his teeth to endure the petrifying pain, and moreover¡­. The huge blow to his ego that against this kid, he waspletely powerless. His me right now was too small to manifest into any Mage Focus. However, the way he was looked down upon andughed at ¡­. while being electrified seemed to have brought¡­. Glimpses. It was very quick, but he saw a ssroom. And it was not Zeuxisughing at him as he suffered, but several people. He knew immediately that this must be a glimpse of his past life before bing a system, but there was nothing more. He only sneered at this short memory. ¡®So even before being cursed to be a system, I was still a useless weakling in real life. How very cliche, but I was expecting it anyway.¡¯ He staggered to stand and brush himself up. ¡®I¡¯m really going to kill this boy someday. And when I do, I will do it as slowly as possible. Let¡¯s see if he can still do that stupidughter of his once I torture the hell out of him.¡¯ He went out of the kitchen while Zeuxis was busy ordering people around, looking for Duke Taevas and Bedonna that went off to get changed. Cermin was still entertaining the people, and Ronin just walked pass them like a zombie with his long, ck hair rising up on all sides like a porcupine. But as he stared at Cermin, there was a familiar feeling on his chest. A feeling of¡­ Of thinking that it¡¯s all unfair. That life was not fair. Forever questioning why people can be so easily liked and adored and worshipped by everyone else¡­. While someone like him who doesn¡¯t do anything besides existing has to suffer scorn and hatred. Ronin¡¯s head throb and a searing pain came. Everything he saw were bleeding and mixing into the weird shapes and colors that was not really there. Figures from a past that does not exist anymore. And Cermin¡¯s shape fits perfectly with a certain figure in the ssroom that he had always hated for being loved so much. So much hatred that he could just tear this person¡¯s heart out and eat it¡ª- ¡°Are you alright, brother?¡± Ronin noticed that he wasn¡¯t able to move much at all because of this dizziness, and had only reached the door leading out of the parlor. Duke Taevas and Bedonna had already arrived before he can reach them. ¡°Zeuxis¡­¡± His throat was too dry to speak, and the world was still a blur to him. ¡°Zeuxis is¡­¡± Smack! A pie went straight towards the back of his head. It hit him very hard that it caused him to stumble down upon impact. The already weak and reeling Ronin was knocked downpletely, falling down with a plop! Chapter 27 Party Crashed through Pies A/N: Before you read past this, I just want to say this to rify since I¡¯ve been getting so many people asking why the mages/nobles are so weak. The people in this party arezy aristocrats. They more of handle estates, do business, and just sit around their homes being pampered by servants. They are not soldiers. It¡¯s not that they are inherently weak, they still have some strength and powers but they are not well-trained forbat. It¡¯s like asking why businessmen and tycoons are so weak. It¡¯s like asking why Elon Musk can¡¯t fight off a powerful kid that can raise literal hailstorms. I didn¡¯t want to exin this at first, but apparently some people don¡¯t get that logic. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Everyone! We forgot to mention a tradition in this family!¡± Zeuxis proimed after gaining everyone¡¯s attention by dunking a pie on Ronin¡¯s head. He pped his hands and the servants all came with trays of freshly baked but poorly done pies. ¡°You see, every 5th birthday of a Zafeiri, we have this little fun game we y. Not too far off with what the prince of Sciro was doing.¡± He strutted like a real troublemaker in front of the crowd. ¡°But instead of very small appetizers, we use whole pies.¡± Duke Taevas clenched his fist. ¡°Zeuxis, what are you¡ª¡° ¡°Awesome! Like a pie fight?¡± Cermin Drychspiel eximed across the room. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to one before!¡± ¡°Ah, the clever prince is also aware of this tradition!¡± Zeuxis chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes! The ¡®Pie Fight¡¯!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very easy, everyone. You just take a pie¡­¡± He took one from the tray, seeming to be an apple pie. Smack!. He skillfully threw it right at his sister¡¯s face! ¡°And throw it to whoever you like!¡± ¡°Zeuxis!¡± Duke Taevas quickly took away the pie from his shocked daughter¡¯s face, but then¡ª- SMACK! PLOP! SMACK! Everyone followed Zeuxis¡¯ example and threw pies at each other! Ronin can hear all thismotion even when lying almost lifeless on the ground and groaned. ¡®Fucking typical Zeuxis.¡¯ ¡°Ahahahaha! I got you! I threw some mustard pie on your face¡ª Oh!¡± Ady that wasughing in delight on top of the tables carefully arranged for the guests slipped on some blueberry pie and came crashing down. But sheughed it off, and continued throwing pies at other people like they were grenades. Everyone was in the same mad frenzy as she was in. They had abandoned all their posh etiquette and became determined to throw pies at their enemies, friends, and even family members. All in the name of ¡®fun¡¯. The parlor immediately became a battlefield of pies. Duke Taevas doesn¡¯t know how to stop this madness. And his second son, the mastermind behind it all, justughed incessantly while holding his head back. ¡°That¡¯s right! Make sure to give your regards to the birthday girl too using pies!¡± This brought an ambush of pastries hurtling towards Bedonna, who was close to crying from the state that she and her party were in. Her father tried to valiantly summon his sword and slice the flying pies on time, but it only resulted to bits of it and creams and custard raining down on him and his daughter. ¡°Wahhhh! Everyone stop it! Stop it!¡± The little girl begged. But nobody could hear her over the sound of their crazy fits of giggles andughter. Cermin was among those who enjoyed this ¡®tradition¡¯ a whole lot and take it as a challenge for his expertise. ¡°Gotcha! Haha! Let them eat pie!!!¡± Heughed just as much as Zeuxis and assulted everyone he can see with loads and loads of pie. ¡°Someone make another batch, we¡¯re running out of ammo!¡± ¡°You heard the prince! Prepare some more pies!¡± Zeuxis ordered the servants around. ¡°Eat pie, suckers!¡± Cermin even took a very intricate and antique-looking pole from the disy that used to be a marker for when the House Zafeiri was built. Duke Taevas¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t! That¡¯s a very valuable heirloom¡ª¡° Cermin used it as a bat to hit the iing pies with. ¡°What? Can¡¯t hear you, old man!¡± ¡®And now Duke Taevas will grow to hate him too.¡¯ Ronin smiled a little despite the agony he was in. The onught continued and the more it did, the more agitated Bedonna became. She was breathing heavily and puffing her cheeks, and Duke Taevas and the other servants gathered around trying to calm her down. ¡°Deep breaths, Be. It¡¯s fine, everything is fine!¡± Cholie, her best friend basically and the one who can calm her the most told her. But Be was having none of it. ¡°It¡¯s not fine! Brother Ronin is lying on the floor, there are pies everywhere¡­.. And my hair and clothes are ruined again! After you just fixed it! Why do people like throwing food so much!?¡± She stormed off at the center of it all, yelling in a great fit of tantrum¡­.. ¡°STOP THROWING FOOD! ALL OF YOU! AHHHHHH!!!!¡± Everyone went silent from this. Then, the whole house shook! ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ eyes were full of dread. ¡°Everyone, run! Just run out of here!¡± But it was toote, and the sound that was simr to breaking ss came, gaining the gasps of these nobles. But it was not ss. It was ice. And soon, it was no longer an onught of pies, but an onught ofrge pellets of ice! ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± The people screamed, trying to avoid them as much as they could. But the floor was filled with mushy pies everywhere, and so many of them slipped the moment they ran. ¡®We¡¯re all gonna die.¡¯ Ronin thought still lying face t on the ground. ¡°AHHHH! AHHHH! I HATE ALL OF YOU!¡± Bedonna screamed and screamed out of frustration, and the more she did, the greater her hailstorm became. It was no longer like a hailstorm, actually. She was summoning many, many projectiles made of ice onto these guests she hated! And they were no longer the size of ice cubes. Some of them were asrge as bowling balls, and when they break, the shards were bound to cut someone! And that was not the worst of it. They did not just start to fall down from the ceiling without any pattern¡ª- They followed people to strike them! Swish! It came fast, and someone yelled. ¡°Blood! There¡¯s blood!¡± A man¡¯s left leg had been hit by these balls of ice, which brought shards sticking out in many ces. ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± The flying balls of ice pummelled into more and more people; causing bruises, broken bones, wounds from shards, and many more injuries! The guests panicked and immediately brought out their Mage Focus to protect themselves! ¡°Stop the freakish girl from attacking us, Taevas!¡± Someone yelled out to the dumbstruck duke. (Be¡¯s powers were never this strong before. How¡­) Ronin heard Duke Taevas¡¯ thoughts. The Coal boy smiled as he had a theory about it. mes were in the Heartstone, and whenever someone was emotional, a person¡¯s heart rate increased. And when there¡¯s a lot of motion by the heart, it causes friction as well as heat. By adding more heat and pressure¡­.. A me can ignite and burst brighter than before! The injured guests continued to rise in numbers. More blood was shed, and they desperately called out to the shouting girl to stop. Even Zeuxis had his arm hit by a heavy ice ball, and Cermin cowardly hid under the tables for cover. ¡®So much for a fucking ¡°hero¡±.¡¯ Ronin scoffed. He noticed that none of the ice pellets were hitting his area at all. He was the only one safe from the hailstorm. Ronin crawled his way through towards the little girl and patted her head. ¡°Be.¡± This caused her to stop sobbing and shouting immediately. ¡°B-Brother?¡± But the damage was already done. This party waspletely and utterly ruined. Chapter 28 The First Mission Bedonna looked at what she had just done with wide blue eyes. There was chaos and destruction everywhere. What¡¯s more was that many men, women, adults, and children¡­ Were hurting because of her. ¡°B-Brother, I¡­. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen¡­.¡± She stammered. ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­..¡± ¡°Oh to the Abyss with you, sister. You didn¡¯t mean for this to happen?¡± Zeuxis stood up with his broken arm and walked towards her. ¡°You had those balls of ice follow after us. That was very clear. How can that be not intentional?¡± Duke Taevas also sustained some wounds on his face. But he did not mind it at all and went to help his daughter up. ¡°Zeuxis, enough. This was all your fault.¡± ¡°All his fault?¡± A nobleman interrupted. ¡°Your son just introduced a fun game to us, and your daughter suddenly attacked us for it. How is that any of his fault, Taevas?¡± The hurting crowd mumbled in agreement, taking Zeuxis¡¯ side in this argument. ¡®Oh, great. Now Zeuxis¡¯ head will inte with ego from these stupid aristocrats.¡¯ Ronin rolled his eyes. He can now move a little though his head still ached like hell. He also went to protect Bedonna like his father, cing a hand on her shoulder.. ¡°All of you, be quiet! I have warned you several times, haven¡¯t I?¡± Duke Taevas eximed with his cerulean sword gleaming. ¡°And yet, you didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t warn us, you just told us that your daughter was powerful, and she was not to be made emotional. How are we supposed to know that was not exaggerated praise of a father towards his child!?¡± ¡°If you truly wanted to warn us, you could have told us that the girl is a monster that could terrorize us all!¡± Bedonna became tearful again. ¡°I-I¡¯m not a monster. S-Sorry, everyone¡­¡± ¡°An apology would not take away the damages done to my son!¡± A nobledy cried. ¡°Look at what you had done to his face!¡± ¡°And to my nose!¡± ¡°You broke my back!¡± ¡°A doctor won¡¯t be able to fix this, freakish girl!¡± The crowd became angry and bombarded Bedonna with hurtful words. But since she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone again, she tried to calm herself by following Cholie¡¯s advice. ¡°Deep breaths, deep breaths, deep breaths, deep breaths¡­..¡± She told herself. ¡°ENOUGH! Stop further agitating my daughter!¡± Duke Taevas yelled. ¡°GET OUT!¡± But the people wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°We¡¯re not getting out until these crimes were paid for, Taevas!¡± ¡°She is far too dangerous. She needs to be locked up in the dungeons to not bring any further damages like this!¡± Ronin heard Zeuxis¡¯ ecstatic thoughts. (They¡¯re going to lock her up! Sweet! Lock her up forever!) Duke Taevas was disgusted by this notion. ¡°You want to bring a 5-year-old girl to jail!??? What is wrong with you all!???¡± ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary girl!¡± Zeuxis further fueled their irrationality and anger. ¡°She¡¯s a monster! Get her!¡± And so came a flurry of people going towards to capture Bedonna, raising all kinds of weapons, and Mage Focus towards the tiny little girl! Ronin rolled his eyes. ¡®They have all gone insane.¡¯ He then heard a ding! at the back of his head, and came a holographic screen. [A new mission came to Cermin Drychspiel. His mission was: Protect Bedonna Zafeiri from the angry mob and gain her favor. Hero Points equivalent: 1,000 ] ¡®1000 H-points just for one mission. That means it¡¯s a really major one.¡¯ Ronin thought. [If you managed to make him fail this mission, 50-100% of the H-points will be transferred as V-points to you depending on performance.] ¡¯50-100%! Nice!¡¯ Ronin grinned ecstatically on his head, but maintained a grim expression. This would be very easy for him, because he can hear the hiding Cermin¡¯s thoughts among many others¡­ That little golden boy was shivering in fear. (Are you kidding me!? A mission to protect her from a whole crowd of powerful mages!? That¡¯s suicide!) Heined. Ronin saw him peek his head from the tablecloth, and immediately hid back again. ¡®I can win this mission even without doing anything.¡¯ Ronin thought, smirking. ¡®But where¡¯s the fun in that?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll go for that 100%!¡¯ A noble with a Tiger¡¯s Eye Heartstone and a mace as a Mage Focus was one of the first to approach Bedonna. But Duke Taevas blocked himpletely, aiming his sword. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to go this way, Taevas. Hand her to us and we can all settle this civilly.¡± The noble said. ¡°Hand my daughter to morons like you!? Over my dead blue body!¡± Duke Taevas eximed, hitting that mace to fly off to the ground with one strike! And so, a new fight has begun. An even worse one than a pie fight. ¡°Grahhhh! Capture both father and daughter! Seize them!¡± Duke Taevas defended his daughter from the oing weapons, about two dozen people against one! He waspletely outnumbered, but he did not back down at all and give everything in his power to push this insane mob away. Children were crying and watching from the sidelines¡­ Except for Zeuxis, who just enjoyed observing the chaos with a big smile on his face. Bedonna was also sobbing, but she did not bring any more hailstorms. It seemed that she hadpletely exhausted her powers for now, and she was now as useless as an ordinary child. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Be!¡± Ronin took her hand and ran out while everyone was too busy fighting Duke Taevas. But Zeuxis noticed them, and pointed in their direction. ¡°The monstrous girl is getting away!¡± Some managed to follow after them and chase them out of the parlor. Duke Taevas quickly moved to block the door from the others, willing to fight these people to the death to protect his favorite daughter. ¡°Anyone who harms my daughter shall pay with blood! Vesuvius, I call forth your Beastial Rage!¡± As he said this, his eyes seemed to have burned with fury, like he was possessed by the spirit of a thousand wolves. His five hunting hounds had also been summoned into the fray by this, and his sword became even longer and sharper! Both the owner and his dogs joined forces to protect the little girl from these attackers, bringing more blood and pain to these already injured guests. But that was not enough to save the running Ronin and Be from danger. They soon reached the garden yard outside, but¡­.. They now face five powerful mages that managed to catch up with them. ¡°Hand us the girl, Commoner. And you shall not be harmed.¡± One of them told him. Ronin¡¯s forehead became sweaty now from the constant running and the dread creeping to him. Without any powers of his own and with Be losing hers, how will they be able to survive this? Chapter 29 A Servants Loyalty He then had an idea. ¡°Cholie!¡± He called out. ¡°Are those pies ready yet???¡± Cholie, who was too stunned watching the carnage, finally got over her shock and look out the window when she heard this. ¡°What pie???¡± She then covered her mouth when seeing the brother and sister surrounded by scary nobles with scary weapons. ¡°Gods help us all! Please, leave those two alone!¡± ¡°Those pies, Cholie! Tell everyone to unleash them!¡± She did not understood at first what Ronin was getting at, but as the Coal boy winked at her, she suddenly got the idea. ¡°On it!¡± ¡°Pies?¡± A noble man holding a de with zigzagging edgesughed maniacally at him. ¡°You think pies would save you?¡± ¡°No. My fellow servants will.¡± Ronin sneered at them with full confidence. ¡°You servants have no power of your own. You¡¯re all weak, the filth of Magecia.¡± The noble man he decided to call Zigzag in his head spat on the ground. ¡°You were all only meant to bow down and kiss our feet!¡± ¡°Yes, we are blessed with mes. You are cursed with none.¡± Another woman with a ckeye and nunchucks added. ¡°So do not be silly and believe that you can even trifle with us!¡± ¡°You may be right. You are blessed, I am cursed.¡± Ronin kept his head up at them, looking very brave even in the body of an 8-year-old. ¡°But I am still living after all. And so, I will live my cursed life however I want to with one goal in mind.¡±. ¡°And that is to trifle with you blessed ones!¡± He had reached out to a nearby potted nt, grabbed some dirt, and threw it at the woman¡¯s eyes! ¡°Ahh! You wretch!!!!¡± She yelled with murderous wrath, and tried to hit him with her nunchucks! Unluckily for her, Ronin did not just spend his days studying and studying. He had also trained his body to be agile, and used his shortness to his advantage to dodge these attacks! He copied how Maen did it during his Triannum test, able to replicate how he easily dodged those crystal dummies as he dodged all these powerful mages! ¡°Stay behind me at all times, Be! Follow my lead!¡± He yelled to the scared girl. However, avoiding attacks was one thing. Protecting someone was another matter. And unlike Maen, he doesn¡¯t have arge Spear of Levin to defend them and block attacks. Ronin did his best to throw all kinds of stuff he could get his hands on. Rocks, potted nts, more dirt¡­.. But he was still a powerless kid in the end. These were powerful adults, and he was terribly outnumbered. Soon, they managed to get over his pesky little pebble attacks and great dodging skills, about to surround him on all sides just like how those dummies surrounded Maen¡ª SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Dozens of pies hurtled from the windows of House Zafeiri, hitting these nobles on the back of their heads. ¡°What in the nine heavens¡­.. These servants are seeking death!¡± Yelled Zigzag guy, hitting the pies with his sword. ¡°Throw anything! Grab anything you can find, not just pies!¡± Cholie yelled and the servants followed hermands. They soon threw bottles of expensive wines as well, sses, and heavy bowls. Someone even was smart enough to throw a heavy stone mortar and pestle, chucking it right to a noble¡¯s head and knocking him out. ¡°Great job, everyone!¡± Ronin avoided these assorted projectiles and covered Bedonna from them. ¡°Keep going!¡± The servants also felt a surge of adrenaline from being able to fight back at nobles like this. They had never before felt so powerful in their lives. They were after all dozens and dozens of servants in the House Zafeiri¡­ And these were just 5 stupid nobles who happen to have melee range weapons that can¡¯t hit them back from their windows! ¡°Let¡¯s spilt! Half of us will take care of these servants and the other half will take the children!¡± The smartest one among them suggested. But Ronin had long taken this as an opportunity to rush on the gardener¡¯s tool shed, where he can finally enact his actual ns. He did not just n to rely on the servants at all. They were just a distraction. ¡®An appetizer to the main course¡¯. He grinned thoughtfully. He pushed Bedonna inside, locked the door, and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t go out at all cost. No matter what you hear, do NOT go out. Do you understand?¡± Bedonna¡¯s eyes widened as she saw him take a shovel, several pegs, and some rope. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me here, brother? But what about the bad people?¡± ¡®This girl really needs some bravery lessons. She¡¯s a fucking powerhouse, she can¡¯t be a scaredy-cat forever.¡¯ Ronin thought. He faked a smile at her and ruffled her ruined hair. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them for us along with Cholie and the others. Don¡¯t worry.¡± BAM! BAM! BAM! Soon, the tool shed received attacks from the two nobles that decided to follow them! ¡°Open this door! Open it or perish!¡± They yelled, mming their weapons at the locked door. ¡°I will be back soon,¡± Ronin promised. ¡°But one more thing. I know that you can¡¯t summon hail right now, but can you at least summon the fog?¡± ¡°The fog?¡± She repeated, confused. ¡°Yes. The cold fog before the hailstorm. Focus on summoning that around the garden.¡± Ronin said with a grin. ¡°If you can do that, it would be a huge help.¡± He then covered Bedonna with a huge tarp and ced boxes of other tools to cover her small body, and opened the door. The nobles weren¡¯t expecting the boy to open the door for them, so they were momentarily stunned when he said: ¡°Greetings, valued guests. Have a taste of our hospitality!¡± He quickly hit them with the shovel on their necks, locked the door, and ran! They had managed to get rid of their shock from getting hit by the shovel and followed after him. Ronin¡¯s tiny legs were too small to gain a great distance from them, and they soon will be able to catch up¡ª ¡°Back away from the child!¡± A voice suddenly came from the backdoor nearby. ¡°Or suffer under my de!¡± ¡°Mavretri?¡± Ronin can¡¯t believe his eyes. Mavretri was holding an actual steel sword! It does not seem to be conjured as a Mage Focus, but was made through cksmithing. ¡°Who do you think serves as Duke Taevas ¡®sparring partner¡¯ when he fences in the morning, little Ronin? It is I, of course!¡± He proudly imed with a wide grin. ¡°Though he mostly uses me as a sandbag to torture and bully rather than to truly practice swordsmanship with, but that¡¯s beside the point!¡± ¡°I have trained with one of the greatest in Sephyrine!¡± Mavretri imed dramatically. ¡°My loyalty is to this family until the very end! I am the unknown knight of the Zafeiri!¡± Ronin grinned as this was exactly what he needed. ¡°What ho, Sir Mavretri! Very well, defend me from these imbeciles as we Commoners show what we¡¯re truly capable of!¡± And so, he set out his n with nothing but gardening tools and the protection of a loyal servant. Chapter 30 The Ghost of House Zafeiri Ronin quickly set to work with the sounds of sword nging with other weapons behind him. Mavretri was doing quite well for a Commoner, though his dramatic ir also helps keep someone off-guard. ¡®I have some dramatic ir prepared as well.¡¯ Ronin smirked as he cut ropes using the pointy edge of the five wooden pegs he took with him. He used the shovel to dig some small and shallow holes in the ground. During his time studying in the library, he has read books about knot-tying¡­. And trap-setting. He estimated distances easily with his tiny eyes that were trained well by observing his mind-reading skills with Bedonna. He closed one eye, and ced a thumb in front of him. ¡°Great, that¡¯s five meters.¡± He mmed the peg to the ground beside him, and quickly tied the end of a rope. He continued doing this while Mavretri was busy duelling. Ronin tied nooses and slung them on branches of a tree, then tied them on pegs again. He repeated this in a particr order. Once done, he took a twig lying around to etch a marking on the trees and the ground beside the pegs. It was a rune. The symbol was just a circle, with a small line at the top. It resembled a noose. This was the symbol for ¡®rope¡¯, ¡®snare¡¯ or¡­.. Trap. Mavretri turned around to check on him and was surprised by the sudden change in theyout of the garden. ¡°What is this clever boy up to?¡± But he did not waste too long wondering about this. He knows what Ronin needed was a distraction and these two nobles must never see the ropes and pegs he set about. Mavretri swish his sword mboyantly and yelled. ¡°Fear for I am the Knight with legs like a feline, swift and majestic!¡± The nobles: ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s just kill this Commoner, I am tired of his games!¡± But before they could do so¡­. Fog crept into the air,ing from behind Mavretri and Ronin. It made the air heavy and humid, making it difficult to breathe and see. ¡°What is happening? Why is there a fog!?¡± One noble with a scar on his eyeined. A fog in the middle of the summer only meant one thing to Ronin. He muttered with a grin. ¡°Good job, Be. Perfect timing.¡± He ran up to Mavretri as the fog started to envelop those two. He tugged at his shirt and gestured to move backwards, and Mavretri followed his lead. As they slowly moved back, Ronin carefully did not let the ¡®knight of the Zafeiri¡¯ step his foot on the traps he set. Then, he pulled Mavretri to hide behind a tree with him. ¡°Where did that Commoner man and child go???¡± The other noble, this one with arge nose that looked more like a beak, eximed. ¡°Stay quiet, Mavretri.¡± Ronin whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± ¡°Are you sure, young master¡ª Oh, right.¡± Mavretri covered his own mouth. Ronin slowly stood up. It¡¯s showtime. ¡°Oh, dear! The spectres of the past have arrived!¡± He eximed. ¡°Spectres?¡± The nobles repeated in confusion, unable to find the small boy from this thick fog. He smirked, speaking in a creepy tone. ¡°The ghosts of the Zafeiri ancestors, who had long existed and expired after living their lives in this house. Generations upon generations, awakened once more¡­¡± ¡°To punish those who ruined the peace of their home.¡± The nobles were unsettled by the boy¡¯s voice and tone, but they remained skeptical. ¡°What ghosts!? You are just spouting nonsense, and now we¡¯ll be able to find you by following the sound of your voice!¡± ¡®Follow me, then.¡¯ Ronin taunted in his head. ¡°I am not jesting. I saw dark shadows, and the sound of the aggrieved dukes and duchesses that used to live here.¡± Ronin said, luring one of them toe near him. ¡°Well, here is the sound of the aggrieved for ya.¡± The one with the scar holding some kind of baton said. ¡°I found you, you little Coal shi¡ª Ahhh!¡± ¡°Frankfurt!¡± The other with a beak-like nose eximed. But his friend was now hanging in the air upside down! ¡°Help! I¡¯m by the tree!¡± Hispanion¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°How did you get there!?¡± ¡°I warned you. The ancestors dislike having their peace threatened.¡± Ronin said grimly. ¡°And now, you may feel their wrath.¡± ¡°Stop ying games, boy! Where are you¡ª Ahh!¡± ¡®That¡¯s two pigs tied up.¡¯ Ronin grinned. The nobles did not know how they were suddenly grabbed by an invisible force and were floating high in the air. The fog helped a lot to make this possible. Ronin approached them. ¡°The ancestors would like to speak with you both, using my body as a vessel.¡± He acted like he was convulsing, and then suddenly¡­.. ¡°This boy is right. It is I, Duke Toril of House Zafeiri, who havemanded my brethren to capture you both.¡± ¡°T-The ghost possessed the boy!¡± The one named Frankfurt eximed in fear. ¡°You have caused much damage to our house. Even going so far as stealing the marker that was used to build the very foundation of this premises.¡± ¡°The prince of Sciro!¡± The other one recalled. ¡°It was him who stole it, not us!¡± ¡°Then that prince is to me. However, you two young ones have also brought much trouble to our abode.¡± ¡°Forgive us!¡± Frankfurt begged. ¡°Please forgive us, I still have a child and family!¡± ¡°And so do we. The Zafeiri is our descendants and family.¡± This ¡®Duke Toril¡¯ said. ¡°If you want forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°Then run. Run and tell your brethren to never return.¡± ¡°We will! We will! I, Bologna of House Perdot, swear by my mother¡¯s grave never to set foot in yournd again!¡± Ronin smirked wider at this and whispered to Mavretri. ¡°Cut the ropes.¡± The butler did slice the ropes with his sword in one strike¡­ And the two fell to the ground with a thump! ¡°Thank you! Thank you for sparing us!¡± Frankfurt bowed again and again to empty air. ¡°You may now go. Run and never return.¡± They did, yelling to their otherrades: ¡°Ghosts! There are ghosts summoned by the Sciran prince for stealing the marker for this house! Run for your lives!!!¡± Now, if this was a modern setting, it definitely wouldn¡¯t work in real life. But since this is a medieval fantasy where nobles were not just known for being stupid but also superstitious, it was the perfect n. After seeing that fog that came out of nowhere, the frightened victims, and the reasoning for the ghosts¡¯ appearance, the other two ran as well, dragging the unconscious one with them. ¡°Now that¡¯s a future Lord of Deception in the making.¡± Ronin praised himself. He whistled with the shovel in hand to retrieve Bedonna, but as he opened the toolshed door¡­.. She was gone. Chapter 31 Blame It on the Man His eyes widened, and he looked everywhere for his little blue sister¡ª ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here, the mighty prince is here to save you now.¡± Ronin gritted his teeth. Of course, it¡¯s him. It always has to be him to ruin his good mood! ¡°B-But the ghosts¡­. Huhuhu¡­..¡± The tiny Bedonna was sobbing over a nice patch of grass¡­. With Cermin Drychspiel hugging her. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from the ghosts. Though I¡¯m no Ghostbuster or anything. My sword will probably be able to slice through them.¡± Cermin smiled sheepishly. Bedonna looked horrified. ¡°No! The ghost possessed my brother¡ª I mean, my servant¡¯s brother! You must exorcise him, not slice him with your sword!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I won¡¯t slice anyone now. Jeez¡­.¡± Cermin scratched his head. (This girl is really hard tofort.) He thought in his head. Ronin was clenching his fist so hard to the point of drawing blood, and he was about to stomp towards them¡­ ¡°But t-thank you, Your Highness. I was so alone and scared inside that toolshed, and worried about what was happening outside.¡±. ¡°No problem!¡± Cermin eximed, patting her back. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for a cute girl like you.¡± Ding! A holographic screen appeared along with Kai¡¯s robotic voice. [You have seeded in ruining Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s mission. However, you are only 75% sessful, as Bedonna¡¯s impression of him was not decreased, but even increased. V-points gained: 750 ] ¡°What happens to the other 250 points?¡± Ronin asked, but already knew the answer. [It will go to Cermin Drychspiel.] He clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t give out the points. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± [Oh?] Kai said mildly intrigued. ¡°I can take back those 250 points easily.¡± Ronin grinned devilishly, and continued walking towards the two children embracing at the corner. Bedonna¡¯s eyes widened and let go of Cermin immediately. ¡°B-Brother Ronin! Are you alright? Are you no longer possessed? What happened to the evil guys?¡± ¡°The ghosts are on our side, Be. They protected us and possessed me to save us.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Unlike this boy over here¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± Cermin asked, confused. ¡°Be, didn¡¯t you hear the ghosts earlier? Do you want me to remind you everything they said as they turned my body into a vessel?¡± Ronin kneeled to her eye level. ¡°The reason why they appeared was that someone stole the marker for our house, and caused the chaos that had befallen us.¡± ¡°Whoah, that¡¯s crazy!¡± Cermin said dumbly. ¡°And who stole this marker? You gotta make him pay!¡± Ronin smirked at this. Sometimes, Cermin¡¯s stupidity has benefits¡­. Because this would make the revtion all the more easier, since he doesn¡¯t know how to defend himself. ¡°Your Highness, did you forget what you used to hit those pies earlier? That big wooden pole, with the zigzagging shape of lightning at the top?¡± Cermin pressed a hand over his chin. ¡°Yeah, I do remember that¡­.¡± Bedonna became even more horrified, and pushed Cermin away. ¡°Y-Your H-Highness, it was you¡­.. You made a terrible mistake¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, baby blue?¡± Ronin cringed at this pet name, but continued his acting. ¡°That pole you took was the marker, Your Highness.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes bugged out as if it was going to go out. ¡°O-Oh, shit¡­¡± ¡°You are the reason why the ghosts of the ancestors appeared. In fact, you are also the reason why this disaster happened.¡± He turned to Bedonna. ¡°Who made everyone toss their food and ruin your clothes earlier? Who inspired Zeuxis to start that pie fight? Who helped him ruin your party?¡± Bedonna was no longer holding on to the prince as Ronin delivered all these questions that served as usations. ¡°It was him, Be. He is all to me. He did not save you¡­ He was the one who ruined everything.¡± Cermin stood up from the shock. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not really fair! I was just having fun, I didn¡¯t mean for all this to happen¡ª¡° ¡°Brother Ronin is right.¡± Be also stood up slowly, gritting her teeth. ¡°Since you came to our house, you brought nothing but trouble. I did not like you from the start, but now¡­¡± ¡°I hate you! I do not want to see your face ever again!¡± Ding! [Sesfully changed Bedonna¡¯s impression of Cermin Drychspiel. Total V-Points: 1000 ] He also heard Cermin grumble in his head. (What!? I lose my 250 H-points??? Oh,e on!) ¡°You heard the little mistress of House Zafeiri, Your Highness.¡± Ronin ced a hand on his sister¡¯s shoulder, grinning smugly. ¡°Your presence is unwanted. I am sure her father would also not like it if he figured out that you were the root of all the chaos that ensued in his abode.¡± He mischievously added: ¡°And you saw how scary his sword and fighting skills are, right? I would hate to see you get sliced by it.¡± Cermin chickened out immediately at this. ¡°F-Fine! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t bother you blue people again!¡± He bowed his head at Bedonna and then dashed off to run to his carriages to escape. Bedonna sniffled. ¡°You were right, brother. The prince was no good. I should have avoided him like you told me, but I was so scared so I took his hand when he opened the toolshed door.¡± ¡°Be, I want you to hear something very important.¡± Ronin patted her head. ¡°Men like that are no good. You see how the nobles judged you and called you a freak earlier, right?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re very cruel.¡± She rubbed her eyes. ¡°From now on, you have to be strong against those people. You can¡¯t show them that you¡¯re weak, because they¡¯re just going to take advantage of you. Men only want one thing.¡± Her eyes widened at this. ¡°What is it? Was it what Zeuxis said?¡± ¡°Zeuxis? What did Zeuxis say?¡± Bedonna became shy and whispered something to his ear, to which he made a disgusted look on. ¡°No! I was going to say power, but yeah some men do want that from women¡­. But you¡¯re not supposed to know that yet!¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too young, let¡¯s take it one step at a time, okay?¡± ¡°Men want power. And you¡¯re a very powerful woman. If they manage to dominate and control a girl like you that can bring hailstorms like that, they would use you like a trophy, a symbol of their power.¡± ¡°Never let that happen, okay? Don¡¯t be fooled by boys like Cermin that looked good at first nce, when they¡¯re all just power-hungry monsters that will treat you like an object.¡± ¡°All men are power-hungry monsters¡­¡± Bedonna repeated, keeping this in mind. ¡°Then what about you, brother?¡± Ronin grinned, lying through his teeth very easily. ¡°I¡¯m one of the few exceptions. You can trust me.¡± Chapter 32 Spilling Tea on Nobles The chaos subsided and Duke Taevas was helped by the servants and his dogs to restrain all the remaining nobles, who were all so tired and injured. Ronin was pretty impressed by Duke Taevas fighting prowess. Sure, all these nobles were already pretty injured when he he fought them, and he had the help of his dogs, but he still managed to defeat several of them. That was no easy feat. ¡®It¡¯s a wonder why he didn¡¯t pass his Triannum test. Maybe he was ate-bloomer and only improved his fighting when he¡¯s an adult?¡¯ ¡®Or maybe¡­..¡¯ ¡®Maybe he only became a Hero Mageter in life.¡¯ Ronin always like theorizing about these things, since it keeps his mind sharp. But right now, they have several tied-up nobles to take care of. And how will they decide to take care of this? Duke Taevas was not really good at this kind of problemspared to resolving everything with his fists. ¡°Even if I release the lot of you to the aristocratic jungles you belong to, you would surely yap your mouths and report to the King.¡± ¡°Of course we will!¡± One eximed and spat out a tooth. ¡± You shall pay for you and your whole household¡¯s insolence, Taevas!¡± Duke Taevas also huffed from tiredness, but did not show it an remained intimidating as ever. He pulled this man by the hair and stepped on his foot.. ¡°How about you try and do that, Baron Nutmeg?¡± He said with a growl on his throat. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if your bloodline would still continue.¡± ¡°You cannot threaten to kill us all, Taevas.¡± A noblewoman by the name of Countess Cardamom sneered at him. ¡°And even if you kill all of us now, you will be a convicted murderer and be executed as well.¡± Duke Taevas let go of Baron Nutmeg¡¯s hair with a scoff at this. But it¡¯s true. He has to find another way besides threatening them with death. ¡°Let me take care of this, Duke Taevas.¡± He turned around in shock to hear a certain childish voice. It was his cursed son. Ronin grinned at his father¡¯s surprised expression. Because in truth, he actually already knew this would happen. And he already had a n since the moment the angry mob of nobles attacked. (What is this boy nning to do now? Mavretri told me he protected Be singlehandedly from 5 nobles¡­. That cannot be true, can it?) Ronin just smirked at his father¡¯s disbelief in his capabilities and approached the group of restrained nobles sitting on the floor and rounded up, all looking miserable but angry. ¡°You have all overstayed your wee here in House Zafeiri. But you are our guests nheless, and we¡¯d hate to see our guest leave without any souvenirs.¡± ¡°Souvenirs?¡± One of them asked dumbly. ¡°Yes. Souvenirs. Gifts.¡± Ronin smiled. ¡± Just like how Baron Nutmeg has a gift shop selling all sorts of exquisite toys and jewellery, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Baron Nutmge was surprised this servant boy knew that. ¡°But fortunately, unlike his wares, my gifts are genuine and not fake.¡± Ronin chuckled. Baron Nutmeg, his wife and his two children¡¯s eys widened at this. They immediately denied it. ¡°Fake??? That¡¯s nder! All our toys were made by the finest toymakers and most authentic jewellers¡ª¡° ¡°Then what does Countess Cardamom have to say about her rusty earrings that she bought from you?¡± Ronin tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hmm?¡± Countess Cardamom agreed, eximing. ¡°It¡¯s true! Those silver earrings I bought from him which he imes to be from real Silver Crabs¡ª They all rusted and turned to dust now!¡± Some joined in as well to iming Baron Nutmeg was a fraud. ¡°My son¡¯s toy horse broke the moment he sat on it!¡± Baron Nutmeg retaliated in anger: ¡°That¡¯s because your son is a fat pig!¡± ¡°Speaking of pigs.¡± Ronin raised his hand to gain their attention again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the wealthiest owner of pork production in Sephyrine also here? Lord Chai?¡± ¡°Yes, that is me.¡± Lord Chai had beads of sweat on his forehead when his name was called out. ¡°And is it true that you signed an agreement to deliver several loads of it to Lord Oolong¡­ and yet what you delivered to him were long spoiled meat with the maggots just cleaned out to look better?¡± ¡°You disgusting, cheating scoundrel!¡± Lord Oolong from a distance shouted. ¡°So that¡¯s why I receivedints of food poisoning!? I will ughter you like your pigs, you bastard!¡± ¡°Ohhh, bastard. Could be an insult, could also mean an illegitimate son.¡± Ronin now turned to his next target. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Earl Greye? What if your son with Lady ckety gets called that when he gets older?¡± One by one, Ronin delivered every single dirt he had gained on these nobles by reading their minds. Soon, everyone was in fear of having their secrets spilled out¡­ That it made them reveal it to him by having them think about it. (Gods of high, please do not let him know about my affair with my wife¡¯s sister!) (He cannot possibly know about my embezzlement scandal, right?) (What if he knew about my murder of the pce guard patrolling on my duchy? I could be imprisoned!) ¡®They¡¯re like little mice that just keeps stepping on my trap.¡¯ Ronin sneered sadistically. Duke Taevas could not believe that his cursed son would save his whole household one day. Soon, the nobles were all begging and pleading with him. ¡°Please, Taevas! Make your servant stop!¡± ¡°We would not say a word about this incident! Just keep his mouth shut as well!¡± Duke Taevas ced a hand on Ronin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. They have learned their lesson not to trifle with the Zafeiris.¡± ¡°Well, I hope you enjoyed our souvenirs to all of you.¡± Ronin bowed mockingly to them. ¡°Be sure to treasure them and remember this humble servant who gave them to you.¡± Zeuxis cannot believe all this. ¡°So you are just giving up because of some servant boy revealing your secrets¡ª¡° ¡°Ah, this servant boy that you attacked with your weak iro Mage Focus earlier.¡± Ronin delivered his final blow to this nuisance. ¡°Because I was trying to stop you from causing chaos with a house tradition you made up.¡± ¡°Is that true, boy? You lied?¡± They asked, starting to dislike Zeuxis. But Duke Taevas has a different concern. ¡°You hurt Ronin?¡± Zeuxis gulped at his strange tone. ¡°So what? He¡¯s just some weak prune with a Commoner Heartstone¡ª¡° ¡°You have caused enough trouble now, Zeuxis.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ face darkened. ¡°If you like making trouble so much, do it outside this house and nevere back.¡± The nobles were shocked at this. But more so the duke¡¯s second child. ¡°Father¡­ are you serious¡ª¡° ¡°I am disowning you, Zeuxis of House Zafeiri. I do not need a son like you. You may continue your games elsewhere on the streets.¡± Zeuxis was aghast, and then angry. He spat out. ¡°For what!? For attacking some cursed child of yours¡ª¡° ¡°A liar is always a liar. Spouting lies just to gain attention.¡± Ronin interrupted him. ¡°Who would believe a boy like that?¡± The nobles agreed, and so they did not waste time to listen to Zeuxis ¡®lies¡¯. Everyone left fearfully from this house full of freaks. First that girl with her hailstorm, then the father and his vicious hounds¡­. And finally, this clever Coal boy with eyes as dark as night that can see through all their secrets. Chapter 33 Disowned and Reclused As all the guests left, Zeuxis was just left dumbstruck by the result of his little game. He could not believe it at all. He was supposed to get thestugh! (That freak sister of mine could have been brought to jail! I could have had the nobles believe in me, and know the truth that Father is hiding!) Ronin just grinned at this and approached his stunned brother. ¡°Did you not hear Father, Zeuxis? You are now disowned. You cannot step foot in this household anymore.¡± He grinned wryly. Zeuxis grabbed him by the neck and conjured his pseudo-dagger made of lightning again! ¡°And whose fault is that??? I should have killed you sooner¡ª¡° Whish! His weak lightning dagger disappeared the moment Duke Taevas¡¯ sword sliced through it!. ¡°It is your fault, Zeuxis. All your fault. I should have asked you to leave sooner.¡± Duke Taevas gritted his teeth. ¡°But I made a promise to your Mother to protect all of you, so I held back.¡± ¡°Now you are endangering two of your siblings, two of the people she asked me to protect¡­ and so I must let one go.¡± Zeuxis¡¯ eyes teared up. ¡°Father¡­ I did nothing but try to make you proud. I trained and I trained for my Triannum. Yet you never notice that!¡± ¡°First it was Maen, then this little girl and her ice¡ª- And now don¡¯t tell me this cursed little prune would be the next!¡± ¡°The next what, Zeuxis?¡± Duke Taevas frowned. ¡°The next person that you would give all your attention to! Who would steal your eyes away from me! I was once the one you were proud of the most! You said I was the future of this household!¡± ¡°It was not just you that I told that, Zeuxis! Maen too when he was young!¡± Duke Taevad eximed. ¡°Did you seriously think that I put on some special privelege to my children when I say those words? I was being a supportive father!¡± Zeuxis cried: ¡°Oh to the Abyss with that! Supportive father??? You were never home, never smiled at me one bit, never asked if I was doing alright with my Mage Focus! ¡° His father retorted: ¡°Oh, so now you are pushing the me on me for your terrible behavior? Is that it?¡± Duke Taevas said with no restraints. ¡°I fed you, give you a nice bed to sleep in, a roof above your head! I did everything I could to be a good father to all three of you!¡± ¡°The reason I was away was because I was looking for a cure to your younger brother¡¯s condition, and a way for us to continue surviving and getting money!¡± ¡°For the past five years, I did not even look for another wife! I worked and worked myself to the bone! And it was all for you!¡± But Zeuxis was unconvinced by this, because he was too childish to understand. All that he could register in his mind was that his father was scolding him and shouting at him. He won¡¯t ept that its his fault. His father was simply being unfair. ¡°Fine! If you are so tired of my ¡®terrible behavior¡¯, then I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t need you to survive at all. Even Maen is surviving on his own at the Academy!¡± He went upstairs to pack up his things while wincing and holding his broken arm, shouting: ¡°You¡¯ll see! When I pass my Triannum test and be the greatest student in the Spire of Warriors, don¡¯te begging me toe back and take thest name Zafeiri! I¡¯m no longer your son!¡± The parlor went quiet for a while after that deration. Duke Taevas slumped on a chair and rubbed his forehead, already weary from the battle earlier. And now this drama adds up to his troubles. Ronin just stared at him with nk eyes, and he interpreted it as him asking for praise for what he did earlier. ¡°¡­.You did well, Ronin.¡± Duke Taevas said. Ronin shook his head. ¡°I know, Father. I do not need your validation. I¡¯m not like Zeuxis.¡± Ronin just turned his back on him and took his little sister¡¯s hand who was stunned by everything that just happened. ¡°Come along, Be. Cholie will have you cleaned up and changed.¡± And so, that was the aftermath of the Bedonna¡¯s 5th birthday party. Zeuxis Zafeiri was disowned, his right arm still broken and not tended to. A huge mess had to be cleaned, and many furnitures and disy had to be reced due to so much ruin. Moreover¡­. No one wants to go to House Zafeiri anymore. They became reclused, and people avoided their carriage whenever they travel the streets. Rumors spread of a powerful Zafeiri girl that can bring major catastrophes and blizzards that can kill millions. People talk of ghosts of ancestors angered andtching onto anyone¡¯s legs if they stepped foot on the premises uninvited. But Duke Taevas did not mind all this. In fact, he felt at peace even with his family¡¯s reputation being ruined tremendously. He did not aspire to smile fakely at fellow nobles anymore and act civilized with them. It was like a big burden on his chest was taken away. Ronin on the other hand, was just patiently waiting for his next encounter with Cermin Drychspiel. He now have 1000 V-points, and Cermin had 0. Not to mention he can be certain Bedonna Zafeiri would not join his harem, forever hating the prince for her disastrous birthday. ¡°How many girls does he have in his harem again, Kai? Was it four?¡± [Yes.] Kai¡¯s holographic screen appeared by his side while he was on the library as usual. ¡°He has 4 girls in his harem. That¡¯s one down, three to go.¡± Ronin wrote on his journal. ¡°I wonder how I will take away the other three next.¡± [Bedonna can still change her mind. You can¡¯t cross her out yet.] ¡°I know that.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not stopping with the speech I gave to her that time. Repetition is the key. If something is repeated again and again¡­¡± ¡°It bes true.¡± And luckily for Ronin, another incident came that further secured Bedonna¡¯s hatred for men, and of course, Cermin Drychspiel. Chapter 34 The Goddess of Winter Something had noticeably changed Bedonna since that day. They already became reclused to society but Be acted more reclusive than anyone else. She only stayed in her room and no longer y around with her toys anymore. She speaks less than before and seemed to have taken a page of Ronin¡¯s book when ites to being quiet and aloof. She doesn¡¯t ask for more clothes or ribbons or to have her hair styled by Cholie. This worried Duke Taevas into buying her more gifts, and she just politely thank him for it, and never use them. She always stays in her room. That was the main issue. She would lock it and just stay there for long periods, onlying out for meals or when she wanted to read a book from the library. Ronin did not care about his sister¡¯s strange behavior at all. It went on for three years like that. Over the course of 3 more years, Ronin had only reached to Level 5. No powers yet besides activating very small and minor runes. His mind-reading ability was now 5 meters and 75 centimeters, but it still felt so slow. His levelling up still felt slow, and he was now a pubescent boy of 11 years old. And so, he could only care about thinking and researching of ways to level up faster than caring about Bedonna¡¯s sudden change¡­. Until he heard a certain passing thought.. (My friend ising again today. How wonderful!) He turned around and realized it was Bedonna, who was bringing along a thick textbook to her room. ¡°A friend?¡± He frowned and followed after her. No one visits House Zafeiri after the incident, so who could this new friend be? He passed by Duke Taevas talking with Mavretri on the living room. ¡°She doesn¡¯t bring hailstorms anymore. Which I know I should be grateful for¡­ But by the gods, this isn¡¯t my Be.¡± He overheard Duke Taevasin while having tea. ¡°Children grow up and change, Your Grace. I remember Cholie also underwent the same change at her age.¡± Mavretri answered calmly. ¡°And that incident¡­ It might have been a catalyst for that change.¡± ¡°Perhaps. Zeuxis really doomed us all. I hope this does not mean she lost her Mage Focus forever.¡± Duke Taevas sighed while bringing his teacup to his lips. ¡°What news have you heard about him?¡± ¡°He has been staying with Maen, Sir. Yet Maen strangely did not tell us about it.¡± Mavretri replied. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected of Maen.¡± He just sighed again. ¡°My two eldest children are now rebelling against me, while my two youngest cannot even show their faces outside and behave so strangely. Ah, what cursed fate indeed.¡± ¡°Zeuxis was not able to pass the test to get into the Academy, I hear. But Maen pulled some strings to allow him to be in some sort of special arrangement.¡± Mavretri continued to report. ¡°His apprenticeship in the Spire of Schrs must be doing well.¡± ¡°That Professor favors him very much. Vyrill Krustal.¡± Duke Taevas said bitterly. ¡°Must have taken him in like a son.¡± ¡°He had already graduated 2 years ago yet chose to stay there. They must really be doing some magnificent, borate research or experiment.¡± Mavretri guessed. The butler then carefully asked while setting down his own cup of tea. ¡°But, my lord¡­..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you and Maen to reconcile? It had already been 8 years. He is an adult man now, surely, he can forgive you for the past and recognize you as family?¡± Duke Taevas put his cup down a bit harder than Mavretri. ¡°Forgive me?¡± He said coldly: ¡°I have nothing to ask forgiveness for. I was doing what was best for him, but he stayed hard-headed like Zeuxis.¡± Mavretri can tell that Duke Taevas was still not ready about this conversation yet even after all these years. He smiled sadly and decided to change the topic. ¡°Well then, about the prices of goods in the market today, I noticed that¡­.¡± Ronin did not listen to this anymore and slinked away to continue going to Bedonna¡¯s room. The door was not locked. In fact, Bedonna seemed to have forgotten to close the door due to so much excitement, and Ronin can peek inside. She was having a tea party. With no one. But Ronin can also sense something else. On the chair in front of her, she hadid out pretty porcin cups filled with tea and some biscuits on a te. She was also talking to this chair. ¡°Truly? Oh, that does sound terrible.¡± She said with a chuckle. Ronin tried his best to gauge if there was another presence in the room using his mind-reading skill. But he could only hear Bedonna¡¯s thoughts, which could mean two things. She was talking to no one and had gone insane due to spendng so much time alone in her room. Maybe it was an imaginary friend or something simr. Or¡­.. She was talking to someone whose mind could not be read. And Ronin remembers one such ¡®person¡¯. ¡°Goddess Bezirze.¡± He recalled. But the presence he could feel was not like Goddess Bezirze. And so, it must be another god or goddess that Bedonna had somehow befriended and canmunicate to. ¡°Your tea is getting cold. Or do you like it cold, friend?¡± Bedonna said. ¡°Oh, no. I was just waiting for our other visitor to join our tea party.¡± Ronin froze at this voice. It sounded like the voice of a refined elderly woman¡­.. And she did materialize as such in that empty air. He pushed open the door. ¡°You were expecting me, Goddess.¡± ¡°Indeed. Ronin Zafeiri. I have heard many good things about you from my good friend here. So many good things¡­ for a man.¡± She winked at Bedonna. The girl grinned back at her. ¡°Brother is one of the few exceptions.¡± ¡°Truly? Well, he is in an exception in many ways.¡± She sipped her tea. ¡°For one, I could only sense his presence and not read his mind.¡± Ronin raised his eyebrows at this. He keep a mental note of this revtion that gods can also read minds¡­ But somehow not his. ¡°Do sit down with us, Ronin.¡± She offered another seat beside a stuffed blue rabbit. ¡°Have some tea and chat about life.¡± ¡°Thank you for this great honor, Goddess.¡± He bowed his head, scanning her for any weapon and her overall appearance. ¡°Oh please. We are all friends here.¡± The old woman said. ¡°Call me Freja.¡± Freja. Ronin knew who she was. She was Bezirze¡¯s mother. The Godess of Snow and Winter, Beauty and Womanhood. The transition of a girl to a woman¡­. that is her domain. Chapter 35 The Origin of the Snowflake Lady Ronin sat down with these two women both showing great power over ice and had tea with them. ¡°I have heard of your great feats, Lady Freja. You used to be a war goddess.¡± ¡°Indeed. Your brother is very well-read as you told me, Donna.¡± Freja told the little girl in front of her. ¡°Rarely anyone knows this fact, even my priestesses.¡± Freja appears in the form of a woman in herte 60s or early 70s. Her hair was stark white and she was wearing furs and winter attire over her dress. She has purplish glowing skin, with swirling patterns that can be tantalizing to look at. Ronin did not focus on the beauty of this purple skin, but rather on the fact that she has a Charoite Heartstone from the traits he observed. Charoite was a very rare stone found in only one location in the real world, in the Aldan Shield near the Chara River in Siberia. But since the river was 70 kilometers away, it was believed to be named after the Russian word chary instead. Which means ¡®charms¡¯ or ¡®magic¡¯. Now, almost everyone in Magecia has magic. But this goddess, Freja¡­. There was a sort of strange mysticism to her that made Ronin feel that being a Charoite suits her very well. He felt that the creators of this game Stone Mage pay attention to the Heartstones of gods very well. After all, her daughter has the Heartstone Baetalus that was associated with worship and prophecies. Freja has a Heartstone that had a bewitching sense of beauty, also found in one of the coldest ces on Earth, and Charoite also has some radioactivity, which brings a dangerous edge to it.. Fitting for a former goddess of war. But the problem was, she¡¯s no longer one. ¡°How did you change from being a war goddess to¡­ a bit more domesticated?¡± Ronin wondered. Freja just smiled at him for a while and sipped her tea like the finedy she was. Bedonna was the one who answered him. ¡°It was the men¡¯s fault, brother. They kept her restrained.¡± ¡°Restrained? How do you restrain a goddess?¡± He asked in bewilderment. ¡°When your followers deplete, so do your domain and powers.¡± Freja then spoke. ¡°Tell me, Ronin. How old are you now?¡± ¡°Eleven years.¡± Ronin answered. ¡°Eleven.¡± She smiled. ¡°And if you were born a woman, you would have been told about how to be a snowkedy.¡± Ronin was familiar with that term. ¡°This means how growing girls are expected to be prim and proper, right?¡± ¡°And frail and fragile. Like a snowke.¡± Freja sipped her tea with a raised pinky. ¡°You cannot talk too loud, stomp your foot too hard when you walk, and¡­..¡± ¡°You cannot do something so udylike,¡± Bedonna added. ¡°Like fighting wars and leading people, brother.¡± He knew this very well due to real-life sexism. But in a world where both male and female gods can have an equal amount of power, as well as male and female mages sharing the same Heartstone¡­ What was the purpose of it? ¡°And who started that mentality?¡± ¡°Not who, Ronin. What.¡± Freja corrected. ¡°You see, women are exceptional in many ways. One of that is our ability to bear children and carry them in our womb, not to mention suffer immense pain while inbor.¡± ¡°Like how Mother suffered with me.¡± Bedonna frowned. ¡°And when you are carrying a child with you all the time, of course, it would be difficult to keep up with warfare. But I still managed to do so.¡± Freja said. ¡°However, this kind of example was viewed as dangerous by many people. It was mostly men at first but¡­¡± ¡°The more these men pointed out the dangers to them, and the more women received proof of these dangers¡­.. Well, they soon believed in their incapacity. After all, women during pregnancy are more susceptible to diseases and injuries.¡± She sighed. ¡°Many of them wanted to have thefort of just being left behind in the household and given protection. It gives them stability, and to their children as well. That is how¡­..¡± ¡°The snowke maiden is made. In order to secure personal greed forfort and a luxurious,zy life¡­.. as well as for the benefit of mankind itself. Men do not want to lose their children and women start to be overly reliant on their protection. That is also why I must step down from war.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°So people will keep believing in you. If they saw you as a bad example, they might stop praying to you, and your powers will deplete. That was what you meant earlier, yes?¡± ¡°Correct. But there was also one thing.¡± She dabbed her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°The domain of Winter is already mine, and it is also a tough one to manage. Not to mention people quite dislike winterpared to summer, for it takes away life and gives out the cold instead.¡± ¡°But it was the domain I first received before bing the Goddess of Beauty and Womanhood as well. I only received these after having my daughter.¡± Ronin knew who it was. ¡°Goddess Bezirze.¡± ¡°Yes. My daughter had power over nature. She too, was an exception.¡± Freja seemed to smile proudly. ¡°Her father and I were of the sky, ruling over the seasons. But she was much closer to the mortal and terrestrial ne; ruling over flowers, fruits, and prophecies.¡± ¡°My dear friend Freja told me she was the one who asked the gods to curse you, brother.¡± Bedonna frowned, gritting her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her for that.¡± ¡°When she brought out the curse, I was actually one of the few who went against it.¡± The goddess said. ¡°But then I remembered something important about Bezirze.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Going against the fate she had foreseen¡­.. The one she prophesized¡­¡± She set her cup down with a somber tone. ¡°Is futile. It would only bring you disappointment the more you fight against it.¡± Ronin furrowed his brows. ¡°You have experienced something like that before?¡± ¡°She had foreseen exactly this, my boy.¡± She raised a finger to the sky. ¡°That one day, women would be seen as weak and meek. And the more they believed it, the more it bes true.¡± ¡°They would seek refuge from a goddess who appears frail and delicate like them. Someone who they can aspire to be in terms of domestication and ¡®fairness¡¯. Someone who is beautiful and can live a good life just being a beautiful creature by a man¡¯s side.¡± ¡°And they chose you.¡± Ronin concluded. ¡°I did not want to be, of course. But I was left with no choice. It was up to my followers, not me.¡± Freja smiled sadly. ¡°And I have also begun to think like them.¡± Her face then darkened as she said: ¡°After all the things I have experienced and witnessed in the war¡­ Getting to retire to domestic life was not so awful as it may sound.¡± Ronin rubbed his chin over this. So the reason why a war goddess had stepped down from being one was for the sake of peace¡­ But that also begs the question: ¡°What exactly is this war? Who were you fighting against? The textbooks never specified.¡± The goddess Freja chuckled lightly. ¡°Do they need to specify? There was only one war among gods for them to speak about.¡± ¡°The Celesto-Abyssal war.¡± Chapter 36 The Celesto-Abyssal War When Ronin heard the word ¡®Abyssal¡¯, the image of that great big eye-like pit staring back at him returned. Even the mere memory of it has a pull to him, calling out to him to do vile and murderous things. He surpressed it by wing at his own skin. This was not the right time to be vile. He was not going to be like one of those idiot viins Min Cheng faced that only knows how to cause havoc and attack, not think things through. He was still in the body of a weak Coal kid after all. Unless he figures out how to be Obsidian once more, trying to be a homicidal psychopathic monster would be more suicidal than jumping off to a cliff with sharks waiting below. ¡°I brought out a book about it.¡± Bedonna showed the book she was carrying earlier. ¡°Freja wanted to see the uracy of the details recorded here.¡± Ronin broke away from his reverie when he heard this. What were they talking about again? Right¡­ ¡°The War of Gods.¡± Ronin read the title of the thick old tome in fromt of him. ¡°I have read this already from cover to cover. It tells the details of how the gods of the Celestus Realm and the Abyssal Realm fought for many eons for the fate of Magecian humans.¡± ¡°That is right, my boy.¡± Freja nodded. ¡°Whether humans must be ves and source for sustenance, like food¡­. Or whether they would be treated like loyal followers that we must supply the needs to.¡±. ¡®Fascist vs pacifist.¡¯ Ronin immediately thought in his head. Freja took the book called ¡®War of Gods¡¯ and flipped the pages quickly without moving her hands, just staring at it with her deep-set purple eyes. They glow and seemed to even have a swirling pattern within them just like her skin, and soon, she finished scanning the contents of the book. ¡°Huh. Interesting prose. Some exaggerations and creative interpretations¡­.. But overall, amendable job to the author.¡± She pushed the book back to Bedonna. ¡°Though I wish they wouldn¡¯t have emphasized on how graceful as a swan my fighting style is or how much the gods¡¯ hair were flowing onto the air like ocean waves.¡± ¡°Is it urate?¡± That was what the Coal boy only wondered about. The Goddess nodded and set down her cup. ¡°It is. But it was missing one thing.¡± ¡°What was life before the war¡­ And what happened after?¡± She waved her fingers and¡­ A small image made of snow appeared inside this pretty bedroom of Bedonna Zafeiri. It was the image of Magecia. ¡°Ohhh, you¡¯re going to love this part, brother!¡± Bedonna said excitedly. ¡°Keep your eyes peeled at all times and listen well!¡± Ronin did keep his eyes peeled and waited. Freja gestured to her snow image like a lecturer. ¡°As you can see from this small map that I made, our Magecia looks like the shape of a kite divided into three.¡± ¡°The upper part was almost symmetrical with four sides, and the remaining two parts were divided in half equally. The upper part is like a¡ª¡° ¡°Diamond within a diamond.¡± Ronin said. ¡°And that upper part is both the Celestus Realm and the Abyssal Realm under it.¡± ¡°Sharp observation. Thest remaining two were the Elementi and Mecha Realm. Before, that was the only ce humans can live in.¡± She then made the image of humans living around on farms, fishing, and just generally living normally like Earth humans. ¡°Until the God of Creation and Fire gave them me.¡± Ronin of course knew this god very well. ¡°The only Diamond God, who no longer exists. His name was still unknown, so people refer to him as Diamant.¡± ¡°And the gender too, how the Diamond God likes to present among humans.¡± Freja corrected. ¡°She could be a woman, both or neither. Diamant is different from us all as well, more like an entity than a person. So it is more correct to refer to Diamant as¡­..¡± ¡°It.¡± Ronin understood. ¡®Just like Kai.¡¯ He thought. ¡°From me, heroes were born. But heroes against who?¡± She paused, waiting for Ronin to guess again. And the boy supplied. ¡°The monsters from the Abyssal Realm.¡± Bedonna frowned. ¡°I have always wondered why Diamant would create monsters alongside humans, and Abyssal gods alongside Celestus gods.¡± ¡°For bnce, child. A stone could not metamorphize with fire alone, it needs to cool down. At the same time, the world would be stagnant if there was only beauty and peace. There would be no changes.¡± ¡°I have a more scientific theory.¡± Ronin raised his hand. ¡°Pray tell, clever boy.¡± Freja waited and listened. ¡°Humans repopte rapidly. Soon, they would crowd Magecia, and Diamant would have to expand it again and again. Create and create, eventually being tired of it all. And so, destructive creatures are needed to keep their poption even to the distribution of thend, or at least as even as it could.¡± Freja seemed to genuinely consider this as well. ¡°That seems likely as well. But the long and short of it, Diamant had always meant for both Abyssal and Celestus gods to exist. Celestus for the creatures of light to worship, and Abyssal for the creatures of darkness.¡± ¡°But one Abyssal god had enough. He wanted to take over all of mankind, despising heroes for ughtering monsters that were attacking humans as their food.¡± She made a swirl that turned and turned until eventually¡­ It turned into the shape of a man with long hair, long robes¡­ and a whip by his side. ¡°His heart was made of pure Obsidian. The Abyssal God of Darkness and Death. Fausforus.¡± Ronin felt an ache in his heart for seeing this image, the same electric ache that he felt when he first had his me. Fausforus. It started to mean many things to him. As he closed his eyes, he knew exactly what his rune looks like. A diamond turned horizontally, with a dot in the middle, resembling the shape of an eye. And that could be one of its meanings. ¡®Evil Eye¡¯, ¡®bringing the darkness of the world to light¡¯, ¡®the revtion of the inevitable doom and dread one would face¡¯. And of course, ¡®The End¡¯. Ding! [Congrattions, you have received a massive level upgrade. Level 5 >>>>> Level 10 ] Chapter 37 Diamant and Fausforus Ronin was ecstatic at this notification. He gained 5 levels all at once¡­.. And all he had to do was learn about the Celesto-Abyssal War and the name of the Death God who insinuated it. But he wondered about one thing: ¡°Why didn¡¯t the book include the names of the Abyssal gods? I knew about the Abyssal God of Darkness and Death, but that was how he was referred to in the book besides Obsidian God.¡± ¡°Names have power, boy. More than you may think.¡± Freja said with a grim expression. ¡°Before, merely mentioning Fausforus¡¯ name would invoke his underlings of death, the daemons.¡± ¡°And even in his death, no human would dare to speak of him or much worse, write his name or rune down. That was how terrifying he was to mortals.¡± ¡°He was the ruler of the Abyss. The God of all Abyssal Gods the same way Aurion is the God of all Celestus Gods.¡± Ronin felt seething anger at the name Aurion. It was very clear to him. Fausforus must be rted to him somehow, most likely that he was incarnate of him.. Just like how Cermin was prophesized to be the incarnate of Aurion. He asked with his eyes dting and staring off to space. ¡°Be, can you open to page 654 and read the 6th paragraph there, the 9th to 10th sentence?¡± ¡°I go by Donna now, brother.¡± Bedonna corrected. ¡°Be sounds too weak and pretty.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, very interesting.¡± He said sarcastically. ¡°Just open the page, will you?¡± Bedonna blinked since this was the first time Ronin acted¡­ rude towards her. But she was a new woman now, and Freja had taught her not to be ovee with emotions. She did as told, and read the passage. ¡°Aurion, the God of Sun and Light¡­ Killed the God of Darkness and Death with his sword, piercing his heart made of Obsidian. The Obsidian heart shattered into a million pieces, as Obsidian was known to be quite brittle.¡± ¡°Go on a little more.¡± He said while rubbing his chin and thinking of something. ¡°His long, treacherous whip which curled like a snake over his waist was discarded somece where it may not bring chaos and ruin again.¡± ¡°And did it say where it was discarded, exactly?¡± Ronin asked too excitedly for the two women¡¯s liking. Freja answered for him. ¡°Even we do not know. It was only Aurion who discarded it, alone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ronin calmed down, sitting back properly on his chair. ¡°Please continue with your snow storytelling, Goddess Freja.¡± Freja raised an eyebrow at this. Ronin could tell that since she could not read his thoughts, she was trying to gauge out his emotions instead. But he had managed to go back to neutral very quickly, skillfully hiding the hunger in his heart for more knowledge about Fausforus. ¡°After Fausforus died, it was easy for us to eliminate the remaining Abyssal gods. Pas tried to reason with them, believing that we do not have to eliminate all of them, since the insinuator was dead.¡± ¡°That makes sense for the God of Peace.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°But Vesuvius was with another faction saying that if they left a single Abyssal god behind, they would grow in numbers again by having children. He convinced most of us that even when we have gotten rid of Fausforus now, some other Abyssal god may start a war like this again to dominate the humans.¡± Bedonna pointed out a passage in the book. ¡°Yes. It said so here as well that the gods collectively agreed with Vesuvius, and through his leadership, not a single Abyssal god was left.¡± ¡°That was where the book made its first inuracy. But it was understandable, for not even many of the gods know the truth.¡± Freja smiled mysteriously. ¡°But I do. I saw it happen. The death of Diamant.¡± Ronin blinked. ¡°Diamant died? All the books said it simply disappeared or gone into seclusion in some other ne, no longer existing in Magecia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the gods want humans to believe. And what the gods also want to believe themselves.¡± She sighed. She showed an image of 4 figures. One of them looked like her, but she was younger and her belly was swollen. ¡°That was me, my husband Elyr, Pas, and Vesuvius.¡± She pointed out the figures. ¡°Thest two were having an argument, as they always did, and my husband and I were trying to make them stop doing so.¡± ¡°But Diamant appeared.¡± She said as snow swirled to show another image, very vaguepared to the others. It was just a glowing shape, and was barely human-like. ¡°It asked us why we had killed Fausforus. We exined to it what Fausforus was nning, but it sounded¡­.. dejected. Almost like the death of the Death God saddened it, brought it pain.¡± ¡°It gave us a choice. It asked if we would rather have Magecia exists with Abyssal Gods and continue life this way¡­.. or change the order, which will bring consequences.¡± Ronin concurred: ¡°You chose thetter.¡± ¡°Yes. And then Diamant took out some strange weapon that we could not see from so much brightness¡­¡± ¡°And killed itself with it. I know that was what it had done. It vanished into a glowing light in the middle of the Abyssal Realm¡­.. no longer existing.¡± ¡°The glowing light also destroyed and made the remaining Abyssal gods burst in just one second. There were no more of them, it appears that Diamant killed them along with itself.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°What was this weapon, exactly?¡± ¡°That was what we all wanted to know. Vesuvius, most fervently. He wanted to know what weapon would be strong enough to cut through a Diamond God, as even humans with Diamond Heartstones could not be killed with any de.¡± ¡°And after that, somehow, Diamond Magecians continued to deplete. They could not create more children with each other and all their children with another Heartstone never yield to Diamond.¡± ¡°Eventually¡­.. no one had a Diamond Heartstone ever again. For many centuries after that.¡± She waved away all of the snow, and they dispersed. She then brought her hands together. ¡°But contrary to Diamant¡¯s warnings, we did not suffer any consequences for killing the Abyssal gods. We had a long period of peace, and the creatures in the Abyssal realm were the ones suffering more than ever.¡± ¡°There were barely any attacks from them, as both strong noble Mages and Gods alike put a stop to their reign of terror. And it is still this way up until now.¡± Bedonna rubbed her chin. ¡°Which is a good thing, right? The people don¡¯t have to know exactly how all the Abyssal gods died, because their problems are fixed now. The power is in their hands, not the monsters.¡± She grinned at Ronin. ¡°And you did say that men are power-hungry monsters themselves, right, brother?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. Yes, this peace does benefit them more than ever.¡± Ronin nodded, but he was still out of it. ¡°So much so that they could only wage war among themselves to continue seeking power¡­..¡± ¡°Creating the caste, the hierarchy.¡± Freja said. ¡°Nobles are higher than Commoners. Men are superior to women. Perhaps, this was what Diamant meant when it said that we have disrupted the natural order¡­..¡± ¡°By getting rid of our only shared enemy, we made enemies with ourselves.¡± Chapter 38 First (S)kill ¡°Be! Ronin! It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± They heard Cholie¡¯s voice calling outside. ¡°Duke Taevas is waiting for you two at the table!¡± They did not realize that it was already dinnertime after talking so much. Time does pass when you¡¯re having fun. And learning about the Abyssal Realm was always fun for Ronin. For the two women, they just find it fun to talk to each other. They do so every day after all. The Goddess smiled. ¡°I suppose that ends our little tea party and storytime. It was a pleasure as always, Donna.¡± Bedonna shook her hand. ¡°The pleasure is mine, my friend.¡± Even with the huge gap in their physical age, both women seemed to have agreed to see each other as equals. There was no need for Madams or Misses or any form of formality between them. ¡°It was also a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Ronin. You have proven to be¡­. interesting, indeed.¡± She said, also offering her hand to shake. ¡°Do join us whenever you are free.¡± ¡°If it does not feel like I am intruding too much.¡± Ronin did not shake her hand and just bowed lightly. ¡°Do you two talk about topics like the war often?¡± ¡°Oh, no. And I would have preferred never to speak of it again.¡± Freja said. ¡°We talk mostly about Donna¡¯s Mage Focus, our problems with men, the changes she may experience upon growing up, some gossips here and there¡­..¡±. ¡°Ah. Girl talk.¡± Ronin made a funny face at this. ¡°Yes. You are wee to join with them too¡ª¡° ¡°No need.¡± He shook his head repeatedly. ¡°What about Donna¡¯s Mage Focus?¡± Bedonna was smiling from ear to ear at this. ¡°Well¡­. I¡¯ll tell you about that some other time, brother. I don¡¯t want to ruin the surprise, not when I am not fully prepared yet.¡± ¡°Oh¡­. alright then.¡± He just shrugged, but was relieved that it seemed to be something positive, not negative from her reaction. After all, Bedonna¡¯s Mage Focus was the cause of all the troubles that got Zeuxis disowned and had them reclused. He figured the reason why she does not try to be upset anymore was to avoid her Mage Focus from appearing. But with Freja¡­.. she seems to be doing well. That means less hailstorms for him and he can focus on studying all day without a pesky little sister bothering him to y with her. ¡°Be!!! Ronin!!!!¡± This time they heard Duke Taevas¡¯ stern and impatient voice. ¡°Coming, Father!¡± Bedonna yelled back, not in her usual meek way but much louder and firmer this time. She even rolled her eyes. ¡°Men are so impatient.¡± ¡°Indeed, they are.¡± Freja chuckled. ¡°Well, I should get going, dear. You two go to your father before he startsining about the food getting cold and stomping his foot like an angry baby.¡± She vanished as easily as she had appeared, and the two had their dinner. After dinner, Ronin went to his room to ask Kai about that level-up. ¡°If I learn more things about Fausforus, do I level up even faster like that? How about finding his weapon?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°That whip I saw back when I was still Level 100¡­. That is his whip, right?¡± [I cannot spoil as per the system policy. You know that very well, Ronin.] ¡°Ah, yes, yes. The stupid no-spoiler policy.¡± He waved these questions away from now. ¡°What can you tell me then?¡± [Well, you have unlocked a new achievement, along with your first skill.] His eyes brightened at this. ¡°What skill?¡± [Blinding Darkness. You can blind a set of people and make them feel like they are surrounded by darkness, lowering their vision of their surroundings. You can only do so for 5 minutes to 3 people at level 10, and this increases as you level up. Only 1 use per day at the moment. You can activate this skill by drawing the rune for darkness, which you already know.] The rune for ¡®darkness¡¯ was a cup and then four strokes below. It resembles a closed eye. ¡°Ah, that is a pretty minor skill.¡± He stopped smiling. ¡°What about the achievement?¡± [You have unlocked the achievement ¡®Fausforus¡¯. As a reward, you unlock a clue for how to turn yourself into an Obsidian.] Now, this brought back the grin on his face. ¡°And that clue is¡­..?¡± [A dream. The moment you sleep, it will be activated.] After hearing this, Ronin wasted no time toy down on his bed and closing his eyes. He willed himself to sleep, even forcefully, just so he could dream faster. And finally, it came to him. Blurry images that slowly turned clear. They shed quickly, or at least, his memory of them had be short the moment when he woke up. But while he was sleeping, they were much more vivid. It was indeed presented like a fleeting dream. The first one was four spires. The spires were connected by four buildings. It formed the shape of a diamond. This was easy for him to recognize. It was the Academy. The next image was a person. It was someone with dark skin, but he was not Coal or Obsidian. The person was writing with a ck quill pen with several scrolls around. He was a middle-aged man with spectacles over the bridge of his nose, which rolled down from time to time due to his constant writing. He would push them back up every time without leaving his eyes from the paper or stopping his fervent hand from scribbling. Finally¡­.. He let go of his feather quill, and looked at his work with a proud smile. He mumbled: ¡°That was it. The right form for metamorphism¡­.. I have solved it!¡± Ronin knew that his Heartstone must be a ck Spinel. And finally, thest image was the strangest one. It was¡­. Cermin Drychspiel. Smiling and holding out his hand. He was saying something. ¡°¡­. my friend.¡± But Ronin did not pay attention to that. In this image, Cermin¡¯s chest slowly was set on fire, burning and burning until¡­. He can see the image of a golden heart, glowing with a bright me. Ronin reached out and¡­.. He took that heart without hesitation. Cermin immediately perished, looking at him with eyes full of disbelief and betrayal. That was the end of his dream of how to be an Obsidian evil overlord. Chapter 39 A Visit from the Eldest Brother Ronin could not piece out the whole dreampletely, but one thing was clear. The first to appear was the Academy, so he must start with that. Then, he must find this person. The one who mentioned ¡®metamorphism¡¯. And finally¡­.. He must gain Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s trust. He felt disgusted by that f-word that Cermin called him in that dream. So much so that it would annoy him like a buzzing bug in his ear, repeating and repeating in his head. ¡°Why do I have to be his f¡­ f¡­.. Ugh.¡± He grumbled, holding his head. ¡°Either way, first things first. I must go to the Academy.¡± And he only has one ticket to go there. Maen wasing to visit again in five days¡¯ time since the dream. Whenever he visits, he always looked his best. Well, he had always been the dandy type that likes to dress up a lot, but he increasingly dressed better and better through the years. He would bring flowers and bread and fruits carefully arranged in a basket. But the curious thing was, his two younger siblings never received this basket. What they received were gifts from his satchel, this in bag hanging over his shoulder. Since it was not for them¡­.. There was only one person it was for. Ronin rolled his eyes when he saw Maen hand the basket to a blushing Cholie. ¡°Childish romance.¡± Maen was wearing a white little hat and tipped it to him and Bedonna who were waiting at the patio. ¡°Hello, Be! Ronin!¡± ¡°Donna.¡± Bedonna corrected, no longer smiling and greeting her brother as brightly as before. ¡°Ah, Donna. Lovely.¡± The eldest brother continued smiling and reached out for a hug. Both brother and sister stepped back. He merely chuckled at this. ¡°Oh,e on. You wouldn¡¯t even give your brother a nice little hug?¡± Bedonna was the first to deliver the news of her own aversion. ¡°Father told me that you were keeping Zeuxis.¡± She said with folded arms. ¡°Is that true?¡± Maen¡¯s smile faltered a little at this. Then, he sighed. ¡°Yes. It is true.¡± He admitted very easily. He was not one to lie. He doesn¡¯t like lying at all, so he must have figured they would find out sooner orter. ¡°But I told you what he did during my birthday.¡± Bedonna frowned. ¡°Why would you let someone like that live with you? Are you seeking death?¡± ¡°Zeuxis have¡­. problems. But they could have been avoided if only Father paid attention to him.¡± Maen said, with a bit of passive anger in his tone. ¡°He is changing.¡± ¡°Changing. He has not changed yet after all these years?¡± Bedonna raised an eyebrow. Ronin found himself grinning at his sister suddenly having a gall like this. Her hatred for Zeuxis must be strong enough to make her let go of her former shy personality. Possibly along with whatever Freja had been telling her during tea time. Freja must have be some sort of female mentor for her, a stand-in for her deceased mother. Ronin approved of this change for her. ¡®Hatred is good. It can really change people tremendously, be the fuel that keeps them running.¡¯ Maen seemed to be incapable of showing hatred, or at least, he was very good at suppressing it. And he seemed to be only capable of having hatred for his father. ¡°Zeuxis is still your brother, Donna. Our brother. Of course, I would forgive his slights towards me, he is family. And he does apologize.¡± He then turned to the side, ring at something. ¡°Unlike a certain someone.¡± Ronin followed his line of sight. It was Duke Taevas and Mavretri practicing swordsmanship far over the grassy yard. He had always been finding excuses or any activity like this whenever Maen arrives. This time, he said to the butler that he needed to keep his aging bones exercised or they might turn to ashes. But Ronin knew very well that it was just him being avoidant again to his rebellious eldest son. Bedonna shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for him to apologize to me, then. I¡¯m a reasonable girl, that¡¯s all I ask.¡± She sat down on the usual chair they have over the patio to have their usual chat over tea. ¡°That is, if he could step down from his high pride pedestal and apologize to his younger sister. Sincerely and genuinely.¡± Maen beamed at this and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try and convince him.¡± ¡°I doubt you would be able to.¡± Ronin scoffed. ¡°I will also ask him to apologize for the troubles he had caused you, Ronin.¡± Men ruffled his hair. They also both sat down beside Bedonna, and a servantid down their tea and biscuits for them. As he was about to pour tea into their cups, Maen stopped him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Thank you very much for your service.¡± He poured tea for himself and his siblings. Maen then finished and rubbed his hands together. ¡°Let us talk about lighter topics for now, alright? I have only arrived after all. Tell me how you two have been.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bedonna answered inly, still upset with Maen for keeping Zeuxis around. ¡°Good.¡± Ronin just drank his tea, keeping only one thing in mind for this visit. He did not hesitate to ask. ¡°How was the Academy, brother?¡± ¡°The Academy takes care of me very well. Professor Vyrill and I are progressing on our research. I have brought some copies for you as well, as you have mentioned interest in them.¡± Maen took out scrolls from his satchel. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Very interesting papers.¡± Ronin only gave them half a nce. ¡°But I would like to ask more about how you managed to bring Zeuxis there despite not passing his Triannum test.¡± ¡°A friend of mine told me that is called ¡®nepotism¡¯.¡± Bedonna frowned as she sipped tea. ¡°Using your connections to bring others to a position of power in an hical way.¡± Maen chuckled and denied this usation. ¡°Haha, it was not nepotism. I had Zeuxis enter a¡­ new project. Funded by the Spire of Schrs. He was to assist in the library during his free time and sometimes help clean up around the school.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes widened at this. ¡°So he basically became a working student?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not work¡­ It¡¯s voluntary aid. As thanks for the Academy¡¯s generosity.¡± Maen seemed to naively believe this. ¡®Hah, I bet it took a lot of convincing for Zeuxis to take up that offer.¡¯ Ronin thought in his head. ¡°And this volunteer project¡­.. do you think I could also get epted in it when I get pass my Triannum?¡± Maen sighed, setting up his cup. ¡°I believe I could have, but¡­¡± ¡°Not anymore. The project was discontinued not too long ago due to some incident and¡­.. Zeuxis was also kicked out. Now the Academy would no longer be epting any student at all that does not pass the Triannum test.¡± ¡°I still have him staying with me in my room, but he was to be transferred to a Scho. Though it is taking me a while to convince him to do so, as he wanted nothing to do with studying anymore.¡± Bedonna scoffed at this. ¡°Typical brutish behavior from a boy.¡± Ronin¡¯s lips turned into a straight line at this. ¡®Of course. Leave it up to Zeuxis to fuck up even being a working student.¡¯ But now¡­. He must find another way to get into the Academy. Chapter 40 Maellancholie Ronin had time thinking and nning how to convince Maen to bring him to the Academy. His Triannum was approaching an end, and soon, almost two years had passed. Every time Maen would visit, he would ask around about Academy policies and any loophole he can use to get his way in. But Maen¡¯s answer was always the same. ¡°I really do not know, Ronin. It is up to the Council to decide. And they never had a student with Commoner Heartstone since the foundation of the schstic system itself.¡± ¡°You have a better chance of trying at a Scho like Zeuxis. I finally managed to convince him, and he is currently attending a Scho and boarding there just nearby our house. He¡¯ll be graduating soon and be a functional member of society.¡± Bedonna rolled her eyes at this. ¡°And yet he never bothers toe by and apologize. So much for a functional member of society.¡± ¡°¡­. I am still trying to get him to do that. Teenagers his age can be really stubborn, they¡¯ll be an adult soon so they think they don¡¯t have to listen to anyone.¡± Maen chuckled. Maen himself was an adult now, 23 years old to be exact. It felt like it was not too long ago when he was still this short brat that would poke and prod Ronin as a baby. Always saying ¡®cute¡¯ and ¡®adorable¡¯ and getting the mighty CHOMP! for it. But now, he¡¯s¡­ more mature. Both physically and mentally. Even more mature than Duke Taevas even, who still have the temper of a child. Soon, he would get married, start a family and be a father himself. Most likely a better one than what he had.. Even men his age had already been married, especially nobles. They get betrothed and arranged for each other. But luckily for him, Duke Taevas seemed to not care that he was still a bachelor at this age. After all, no noble would agree to marry a Zafeiri at this point with all the rumors hanging around them. Many things truly change, but never gossip. It¡¯s always present. (I wonder if Cholie and I would be able to handle teenagers of our own. I hope they do not take after Zeuxis.) He jested in his head. Ronin had a sense already of what was toe years ago. And he felt that it wasing soon. And soon, it dide. While Duke Taevas was sparring again for his aging bones, Maen approached him for the first time. ¡°Father. I would like to have a word with you.¡± Ronin and Bedonna followed after him. Both of them already knew of this. The moment Maen asked them to join him in speaking with his father as good luck, a dreadful feeling came at the pit of their stomach. Bedonna was Cholie¡¯s friend too, after all. She must have told her. (It would not work out. I know Father would not allow them.) Ronin heard her think. Duke Taevas stopped waving his de, and it disappeared. He wore a stern expression on his face. ¡°What is it?¡± Maen had managed to get the courage and say. ¡°I am getting married soon. And as a proper gentleman in Sephyrine, I felt it was my duty to follow the custom to ask for your blessing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Duke Taevas merely said, uninterested. ¡°And who is this luckydy that obtained the heart of the great Maen Zafeiri? Which family was she from?¡± Mavretri sweated nervously and noticeably moved away. ¡°Er¡­. I¡¯ll be getting you some water to quench your thirst, Your Grace.¡± Maen summoned all his courage and said: ¡°¡­ Willowe, Father. Her surname is Willowe.¡± Duke Taevas scrunched up his eyebrow. ¡°I have not heard of any House Willowe.¡± Maen clenched his fist from his father¡¯s denseness. ¡°Because she is from House Zafeiri, Father.¡± Only then did realizatione to the thick blueberry head of Duke Taevas. ¡°You¡­. Are you joking? Are you making meugh so you could ease up talking to me after all the years of you rebelling against me?¡± Maen seemed to be trying hard to keep his calm. ¡°I am NOT joking, Father. I am as serious as can be. My heart belongs to Cholie Willowe of House Zafeiri.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯s expression changed several times at this. First it was disbelief, then disappointment, and then, as always¡­.. anger. ¡°You are marrying a Commoner. And Mavretri¡¯s daughter, of all people.¡± He chuckled bitterly. He then yelled: ¡°MAVRETRI! YOU BASTARD, COME BACK HERE! BRING YOUR DAUGHTER WITH YOU!¡± The Coalmoner obeyed this out of fear, bringing Cholie with him. ¡°Now, this girl¡­¡± Duke Taevas pointed. ¡°What did she do to make you fall for her charms? Seduce you? Get you to impregnate her and threaten you take responsibility?¡± ¡°No, Father! I love her!¡± Maen was incredulous at all these usations. ¡°I loved her since we were kids, and my love continued to grow more and more as years go by! I can¡¯t bare a single day without her by my side!¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t know that feeling because you have never loved anyone! You¡¯re incapable of doing so, not even Mother! If she was here, she would have understood!¡± Duke Taevas went quiet at the mention of Duchess Akasa. ¡®Whoops.¡¯ Ronin said sarcastically in his head, preparing for the iing storm of drama again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Duke Taevas let go of his sword with a nk! to the ground, and it disappeared eventually. ¡°Well, then¡­¡± ¡°Go ask your dead mother for a blessing. You will never receive mine. I will never ept a Commoner woman as the mother of the next generation of my bloodline.¡± He walked away, pointing at Mavretri. ¡°You and I need to talk.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Your Grace.¡± Mavretri sweated nervously. Maen was so furious, ovee by emotion from what his father just said. He yelled at him as he left: ¡°I will then! I will ask mother for a blessing, I don¡¯t need yours! I rather have my wedding attended by a corpse than a bastard father like you!¡± Duke Taevas immediately turned around. ¡°What did you just say!?¡± Maen grabbed Cholie¡¯s hand and¡ª They did run away to his carriage, possibly nning to elope! ¡°Take us to the Noble Graveyard by the Edge!¡± Maen eximed to the coachman. Duke Taevas followed after them. ¡°Hey! Where do you think you¡¯re going after disrespecting me like that!??? Come back here!¡± ¡°Mavretri, get my carriage! Follow after that bastard son before he can bring your whore of a daughter to my wife¡¯s grave!¡± Chapter 41 Falling off the Edge The moment Ronin heard the Edge, he knew he must go and see. After all, it¡¯s been so long since he saw the Abyssal realm¡­. The way it beckons to him was stronger than his own rationality. He needs to be there. As he saw Duke Taevas¡¯ carriage moving¡­ Hetched on at the back quickly and agilely like a cat! ¡°Brother! What are you doing!?¡± Bedonna called out to him. He ignored her, his eyes burning with that excitement that started at the pit of his stomach upon hearing about the Edge. Duke Taevas was yelling at the coachman, which was no other than Mavretri himself, to move faster on the bumpy road. ¡°Make haste or I will kill you and your daughter if they managed to escape!¡± He threatened the poor butler. ¡°Right after I kill that wretched son of mine!¡± Ronin heard Duke Taevas¡¯ thoughts while the wind was blowing his hair and clothes as he continued to hang on the back of the speeding carriage. (He¡¯s the next heir to Hous Zafeiri, what was he thinking!? Is he daft!? No good life woulde out of him and that girl¡¯s union! They would just suffer greatly in the end! Ah, children!) (They don¡¯t think of the consequences at all! Love??? What good is love when your children would be born unequally, some with me and some not, forever fighting each other for their differences along with the color of their skin!) (They might even be born like those half-and-half freaks! They¡¯ll be theughingstock of Sephyrine! I thought Maen was smart, but it turns out he was just an idiot like I was before!). Before? Ronin¡¯s curiosity was peaked by this and listened more. But Duke Taveas did not think about this past anymore, like a defense mechanism for denying it. He doesn¡¯t want to remember. He just continued toin about Maen¡¯s stupidity and how nothing good wille out of a Noble and a Commoner getting together. He actually seemed to be more mad with Maen being ignorant and careless of his actions rather than the fact that he was called a ¡®bastard¡¯. As the carriage stopped at the graveyard, Ronin slunk away to hide on the trees nearby to watch what may ensue. He had the urge to jump at the Edge as well, but¡­. That dream. He had to get to the Academy first. And since Maen was his only ticket there, what happens to Maen now also matters to him. If he decided to run away to Elementi or Mecha with his fiancee¡­ or if Duek Taevas harmed them¡­. Then that also bes his problem. Maen was standing with a determined look on his face in front of Duchess Akasa¡¯s grave, and Cholie, who was still wearing a servant¡¯s maid uniform, was scaredly clinging to him. He turned to the grave, then to his Father. (No more, Mother. I will not tolerate father¡¯s insolence anymore, dragging you into this as well. This ends now.) Ronin spectated like an audience at a fight club. (Will he kill his Father? Who will the other first?) Duke Taevas drew his Mage Focus once more, his cerulean sword blessed by Vesuvius. ¡°You are being unreasonable, Maen. Stop this foolery at once!¡± ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable!?¡± Maen¡¯s usually soft and gentlemanly voice rose for the first time. ¡°Father, you insulted me and my beloved. But I did not take any qualms with that, because I know that you have always had a foul mouth.¡± ¡°Yet you dare insult Mother as well, and that is going too far!¡± ¡°What will your Mother do about it?¡± Duke Taevas scoffed. ¡°Roll from her grave and convince me with her scanting remarks to let you get hitched with a Commoner woman!?¡± ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t do that! I know Akasa, she will also try to make you see reason!¡± ¡°Commoners and Nobles do not mix! Why can you not understand that!? We are their masters, they are our servants. There¡¯s a reason why that divide exists!¡± Maen also scoffed. ¡°To make us feel superior for having mes!?¡± ¡°No! To make us realize that the world is unfair, Maen. It¡¯s just how it is. Trying to change it or acting out like a whining little child will be as stupid as climbing a tree to reach the moon!¡± The eldest Zafeiri was having none of it. ¡°Why must I be unfair like the world, then? I¡¯ll love who I love, no matter the status or Heartstone! I will fight for it until the end!¡± Duke Taevas seemed to be triggered by these words somehow. There was a deeply hidden memory that almost resurfaced, but Ronin could not reach it yet to know what it is. It was like Duke Taevas¡¯ mind was a chaotic crucible of soup, and that ingredient, that memory¡­. was suppressed far, far below. Duke Taevas instead swung his sword, yelling: ¡°Fight for it, then! Fight for it to the death! The one who stays alive gets what he wants!¡± Maen¡¯s quick reflexes managed to push him and Cholie to the side to dodge the attack. They had fallen and yet Duke Taevas was relentless, aiming to slice his own son in half! This caused Maen to summon the Spear of Levin, electricity flowing from the tip to aim for Duke Taevas¡¯ eye¡ª But the father manages to knock the spear away, slicing the shaft in half! Maen¡¯s eyes widened as the sword was about to cut through his shoulder¡ª ¡°Please, stop!¡± Cholie had managed to stand up and flung herself over Duke Taevas¡¯ right arm, trying desperately to stop him from lowering that sword. But the enraged father that was more like a beast now than a human pushed her to the side with inhuman strength. ¡°Get away, pest!¡± The girl was indeed flung away like a small little bug high up in the air, about to fall down¡ª ¡°Cholie!¡± Maen rushed out to reach for her hand, which he did manage to grab on time and nt his feet before they both fall over. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± The immense pain of the gravity dragging down Cholie almost felt like having her arm ripped out the more Maen grabbed onto her. ¡°Cholie, don¡¯t let go of my hand! Grah!¡± Maen tried to pull her up, but Cholie herself was not good at bringing herself up or was too panicked to try. He attempted several times, but even with Maen being mildly athletic, he still could never pull her back to the Edge. Cholie was now crying in pain. There was even a time when almost both of them slipped due to the momentum of Cholie¡¯s deadweight dragging him down. ¡®With movie physics, they could survive.¡¯ Ronin thought. ¡®But it seemed that Magecia is not working under movie physics or¡­¡¯ ¡®It was really part of the script for Cholie to die.¡¯ ¡°Help me carry her, Father!¡± Maen eximed. But Duke Taevas was stunned in ce like a statue. That memory he had kept under was resurfacing, making him petrified. Unable to move or say anything. ¡°Just let go, Maen!¡± Cholie begged. ¡°I can¡¯t anymore¡ª Ahhh!!!!!¡± ¡°Cholie!!!!!¡± He yelled as the love of his life¡­.. Fell down, down, down into the gaping Abyss. Chapter 42 Crying Lightning ¡°Cholie!!!!! No!!!!! Cholie!!!!!!¡± Maen could only desperately call out to her as she plummeted from a height simr to falling down from an airne. Without a parachute. Not to mention that she was falling to absolute hell with monsters waiting to eat her mangled body. Maen took his Spear of Levin and called out desperately: ¡°Blessed lightning, grant to me the full divine powers of the Levin. Give me the Striking Thunderbolt!¡± The broken spear emitted so much energy that it reattached itself with blue crackles of lightning. It then changed form, bing much sharper and glowing brighter at the tip, and growing as tall as 10 feet! Ronin was almost blinded by the light of this transformation and closed his eyes. Once it was over, he can see dancing blue sparks all around the Edge. He touched one and immediately felt a crackle of electricity strong enough to electrocute a small rat. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He took out a stoneying around, carved out a rune with his fingernail, and tried something with these blue sparks. The rune was a swirling circle. It means ¡®devour¡¯, ¡®whirlpool¡¯, or ¡®absorb¡¯.. As he held out this stone to the blue sparks, it did absorb it, containing the electric energy! ¡®This mighte in handy.¡¯ He thought as he ripped a piece of his clothes. He took the electrically-charged stone and wrapped it there, then put it in his pocket. As he turned back to Maen again, he saw his elder brother take a few steps back¡­ And then rush off to the edge of the cliff with the enhanced Spear of Levin! This made Duke Taevas break out from his temporary petrification due to whatever PTSD-inducing trauma he was having, and grabbed his son just on time! ¡°What are you doing!? Are you just going to kill yourself for some pesky Commoner girl!?¡± Mavretri was weeping at the side due to the loss of his daughter, incapable of doing anything since the start of the fight between the Zafeiris because he knows he will only get himself killed if he interfered. Just like what happened to his dear Cholie. ¡°Let me go!¡± Maen struggled from his grasp. He looked too deranged to think straight. ¡°I could still save her!¡± ¡°She is dead! There is no way she could survive that fall¡ª¡° ¡°But I could bring her back to life! This is exactly what Professor Vyrill and I have been working on our entire lives!¡± Maen retorted, roughly pushing him back. ¡°Which you would never understand and do not even try to understand! You never even showed interest in our research! Even Ronin could understand it better than you!¡± But Duke Taevas would not let go of him. ¡°Your ¡®research¡¯ is insanity! The dead can never go back! You are just bringing yourself to ruin!¡± ¡°I would rather bring myself to ruin than believe that I can never see Cholie again! You murderer! It¡¯s all your fault! You killed her!¡± Those words once again struck Duke Taevas the same way as before, but he had quickly gotten over it and only grappled Maen tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you call me a murderer or report to the King for my crimes! I am not letting you waste your life for something useless!¡± Ronin was also on the side of not jumping like Duke Taevas, but he also knew there was no way of convincing Maen. Love makes a fool of everyone, and he was willing to risk his life just for it. He brought the shaft Spear of Levin down on Duke Taevas¡¯ foot, making father growl in pain. ¡°Graaahhh!¡± This allowed him to escape, and with no hesitation¡ª- He jumped, twisting the spear to have the head face the ground several ten thousands of feet below! ¡°MAELLAN!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Duke Taevas called out. There he goes. The only person who could serve as Ronin¡¯s ticket to the Academy. If he infiltrated the Academy now with only a small skill like Blinding Darkness¡­ That¡¯s suicide. If he tried to pass the Triannum test with his current state as a weak Coal boy¡­.. That¡¯s suicide. Follow after Maen and hope that whatever was in the Abyssal Realm would make him stronger and be potentially saved by this ¡®lightning necromancy research¡¯ of his¡­ The result was most likely double suicide for both brothers. He thought about several other ns, but all of them, as Duke Taevas puts it, were useless. It would be as suicidal as Maen jumping off the Edge. He needed to think. Unlike heroes, he was not impulsive. He must not be under any circumstances. Some people may see it as too indecisive and callous¡­.. but that¡¯s better than being dead meat. As System #151044, he witnessed many transmigrators die of a single misstep. And they weren¡¯t even in the dangerous position he was in. He does not have a fast-forward button to be a mega-viin that can massacre whoever he likes. He was a weak boy that must start with absolutely nothing. Wait¡­ Maybe not nothing. He had often wondered what¡¯s the point of being in a family background like this. Why must he go through all this family drama? Why was this his origin story? He had lived so realistically in this world that he sometimes forgot this was a story, and everything has its relevance. None of the details that draws him in and he paid attention to was just ¡®filler¡¯. Just like how that stupid food fight had to happen for Bedonna to be enraged, which then gave him the chance to gain his first V-points. Or how he overheard her thinking about a visiting friend, and met Freja, learning about Fausforus and gaining levels, skill, and a clue. How Duchess Akasa¡¯s death introduced him to the Edge, how studying that book with Maen gave him his first rune, how Bedonna being born gave him a leverage as being the brother and sole trusted person of his sister in order to erase her from Cermin¡¯s harem list¡­.. These were all not mere coincidences. They were building blocks, dominoes that when toppled over will result in ¡®The End¡¯. Ronin now knew that he must pay more attention to them. The small dots were the ones that make the long lines when joined together. Maen mentioned his name too. That cannot be a coincidence. ¡°The papers¡­.¡± His beady ck eyes widened. That¡¯s right, Maen handed copies of those research papers to him. If Maen was gone, who would continue the research with Professor Vyrill? ¡°Guess it¡¯s time for me to apply as a research assistant.¡± Ronin smirked. Chapter 43 An Accident Duke Taevas looked at the Edge with dead and fear evident in his eyes. ¡°That moron¡­ He really jumped¡­¡± He mumbled in disbelief, and with a tinge of sorrow. He just stood there staring at therge pit, knowing there was no way Maen had survived that fall even with his Spear. And even if he did, he was good as dead. He was dead. Duke Taevas was sure of it. Mavretri was still weeping at the side. Duke Taevas approached him, and the servant recoiled as he reached out a hand¡­.. But Duke Taevas only patted his back. ¡°You and I lost a child. Have you always known about this?¡± Duke Taevas asked in a neutral tone that was hard to read. Mavretri knew that he meant if he knew about Maen and Cholie¡¯s rtionship. ¡°I had an inkling¡­ Sob¡­.. But Cholie never told me herself. I had warned her several times but she told me not to worry about it because she knows her ce in this world.¡± ¡°Your daughter and my son were fools. But¡­..¡± Duke Taevas squatted down beside him. ¡°I was even more of a fool for not noticing sooner. And even more of a fool for letting my anger kill them.¡± ¡°Will you be getting revenge on me now?¡± He asked. Mavretri shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I know Your Grace did not mean to push her away so strongly. I saw it in your eyes. You were under the effects of Bestial Rage.¡±. ¡°Then you would forgive me so easily like that?¡± Duke Taevas sighed. ¡°You servants are truly all idiots.¡± Mavretri chuckled bitterly. ¡°Even if I do not forgive you, what can a servant like me do? The King and his men would not care any less if I report her death. I cannot kill you, and would most likely get killed instead.¡± This sounded more usible to Duke Taevas¡¯ ears, so he was convinced. But Ronin knows that Mavretri would not be avenging his daughter because of the things he said earlier, nottter. It was not out of fear that he would not get back on Duke Taevas¡­.. But out of sympathy and understanding. As a fellow father, Mavretri knows that deep down, Maen¡¯s death and the guilt of causing it also pained him. ¡®Good people really are idiots.¡¯ Ronin frowned. Duke Taevas stood up, offering a hand to make Mavretri stand up.¡±Then are you willing to tell anyone who asked that it was a n ident? That they were running off to elope, and instead fallen to the Edge because of it?¡± Mavretri wiped his tears away and took his hand. ¡°I will agree to anything you say, Your Grace. Just allow me to mourn for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give them a proper funeral as long as you keep quiet about this.¡± Duke Taevas nodded. ¡°¡­.. But for now, I want to go home. I am tired.¡± As they said this, Ronin went to the back of the carriage again unseen, and the two men drove home with somber faces. ¡®So they¡¯re covering it up as an ident. That¡¯s pretty cruel.¡¯ Ronin thought during the ride. He jumped down once the carriage reached House Zafeiri, and pretended to have never seen anything at all. ¡°Brother!¡± Bedonna eximed to him and whispered. ¡°Where have you been!? What happened!?¡± Ronin just put a finger to his lips, gesturing for her to keep quiet, and they waited for the duke and the butler to step outside and deliver the news. The servants as well hade outside the yard or was watching from the windows. After all, many of them had a close rtionship woth Maen and Cholie. Maen never treated the servants as lower than him and would not let them do chores that could easily be done by him like pouring tea. Cholie was a hardworking girl that was willing to help out even at the expense of her exhaustion. They all listened as Duke Taevas annoed the sad news. ¡°My son, Maen Zafeiri¡­ and the servant, Cholie Willowe¡­ is dead.¡± People gasped and muttered about. Some of the servants was so shocked that they teared up on the spot. Bedonna herself could not believe it. Her brother and her best friend¡­.. died? ¡°How did that happen!?¡± She eximed. ¡°Did you kill them, Father!?¡± Mavretri stayed quiet and just looked down at the side. Duke Taevas maintained his expression and lied. ¡°They died of an ident. While we were chasing after their carriage as they drove to the Edge to visit Akasa¡¯s grave¡­.. The carriage went too fast and they fell.¡± The servants wept, both men and women alike. Bedonna herself also teared up, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Their bodies fell into the Abyss.¡± Duke Taevas reported. ¡°Even so, we will still hold a funeral for the both of them, and they shall be buried with tombstones beside each other in the Noble Graveyard.¡± Ronin was quite surprised by this. Because by burying them together, ording to the traditions¡­ He acknowledges them as husband and wife. Perhaps that¡¯s the onlypensation he can give to Mavretri¡­.. or perhapspensations for their souls. The souls of the lovers that he thwarted. At dinnertime, everyone was quiet. Bedonna barely ate her food, Duke Taevas barely touched his, ordering for more wine instead. As their father drank, Bedonna pulled on Ronin¡¯s sleeves and whispered to him. ¡°You saw everything, didn¡¯t you? Was it really an ident? Was he lying?¡± Ronin just nodded and went back to eating. When he felt like it was the right time, he brought up: ¡°Father, what about Maen¡¯s research in the Academy?¡± Duke Taevas was already at his fifth ss of wine, and took a while to respond. ¡°What?¡± ¡°His Professor must be waiting for him. Do you n to report his death to them?¡± ¡°¡­.. Yes. I¡¯ll send a letter.¡± Duke Taevas mumbled indifferently. He could not care any less about the research, and he bears some hatred and jealousy for Vyrill for influencing Maen with his foolery. Ronin does not want to have just a letter. He wants to meet Professor Vyrill face to face, so he said: ¡°Maen left a few papers here. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to deliver them directly to the professor along with the news?¡± Duke Taevas furrowed his bushy brows. ¡°Papers?¡± ¡°Of their research. I have them in my room.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Have it delivered along with the letters, then.¡± Duke Taevas shrugged. Ronin was left with no choice. He set down his spoon and fork, and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite him to attend the funeral as well? After all, Maen was a very important student to him.¡± Duke Taevas frowned ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone else outside this house attending the funeral.¡± ¡°Why not? Do we have anything to hide?¡± Ronin cocked his head to the side. ¡°Was it not just an unfortunate ident?¡± Duke Taevas stopped drinking and stared at his son¡¯s dark eyes. He remembered how Ronin spilled all the noble¡¯s secrets. (He knows. He¡¯s taunting me.) The duke thought. He set down his wine ss and asked with a re. ¡°Why do you want to have the professore over so much?¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°I just think he deserves to know. I think Maen would have liked him toe to his funeral, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Duke Taevas stared at him in the eyes for a while, trying to discern what those pure ck orbs were hiding. ¡°Fine. He cane at the end of the funeral. And these papers¡­.. I want you to get rid of them all.¡± Chapter 44 Resurrection The funeral was also held for 9 days, and on the eighth day, Duke Taevas finally sent out a letter that took about half a day to reach the Academy by carrier dove to Professor Vyrill Krustal. And the Professor along with his brother, Inspector Jasny Krustal, arrived just in time at the day of the burial. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Ronin watched the carriage with bright eyes, holding the thick copy of the research that looked more like scribbles than actual words. As far as he could understand, Maen and Vyrill had basically done several tests of strengthening the mes of dying animals. It took them a while to get the perfect voltage of electricity to bring them back to life¡­.. But they did manage to seed. However, they were yet to test it on humans. It took them about 6 years just to get the animals not just resurrected, but functioning well with no deformities. Then, they spent the other 4 years observing their longevity. How long they would stay alive after being resurrected.. The first samples of course did notst long. But they learned that if you gave the resurrected animal frequent lightning treatment on small amounts¡­ You increase their longevity. And so, just bringing them to life was not enough. There needs to be a constant influx of lightning in their system in case the me within them dies out again. ¡°Really interesting, but not what I need any time soon. I would not be dying yet and need to be resurrected by lightning.¡± He said, rolling up the papers into a thick scroll and tucking it on his arms as he went outside. What he needed was to find that man with a Spinel Heartstone. Getting into the Academy was just the first step toward that. The servants had greeted them as always, but it had a less grand air than before. Due to being recluse and barely gaining any money through whatever Duke Taevas was now doing as a source of ie, the number of servants had also significantly decreased over the years. Ronin suspected that whatever Duke Taevas¡¯ source of ie was¡­.. it must have been something illegal or something he was not proud of due to how secretive he and Mavretri was about it. Most duchys actually gain ie by making farmers grow crops for them, and having them pay taxes for it. But House Zaferi was barely a duchy from the start, and not a single farmingnd was to be seen. They already almost went asunder if not for Duke Taevas¡¯ wealthy family from Sciro. Which Ronin had still never met after existing for 13 years in this world. But Duke Taevas did not care about rumors about his background or his current status anymore. Duke Taevas had just cared less about reputation and appearance in general. There was no need to put on fancy clothes and fancy decorations for celebrations anymore when no one was attending anyway. ¡°Duke Taevas Zafeiri.¡± Professor Vyrill still wore that cloak that covered him from head to toe, but it was obvious from his voice that he had aged. ¡°Vyrill and Jasny Krustal.¡± He nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you for attending.¡± ¡°Our condolences.¡± Jasny¡¯s usual jolly tone was more somber now. ¡°Maen has been a very good student, one of the best from the Spire of Schrs and even his whole batch of students.¡± Duke Taevas just made a small,zy smile at this ttery. ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Why have you not told us sooner?¡± Professor Vyrill said with his usual cold and grave tone. Duke Taevas snorted. ¡°The funeral ends with a burial either way, does it not? I do not see the point, there was no body to put in the casket anyway for the guests to mourn over.¡± ¡°And you did not report your son¡¯s death to the King?¡± Professir Vyrill said with suspicion. ¡°Why should I? It was a very simple matter. The carriage fell to the Edge on ident. There was nothing more to say.¡± ¡°But you could have had a search party of Griffons to go down to see if he could have still been alive¡ª ¡± Vyrill.¡± Jasny ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We are here to mourn, not argue. And you know very well as a man of science that no one could survive that fall.¡± Vyrill insisted, pushing the hand away with his that was wrapped in bandages. ¡°But our research could have resurrected him if the death was not more than 48 hours.¡± ¡°Be respectful to the father of the child, Vyrill. He could not have possibly known that.¡± Jasny said. ¡°You¡¯re making it seem like it was his fault.¡± ¡®It really is.¡¯ Ronin said on his head as he approached the bickering men. ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat to gain their attention. ¡°That is correct. It says so here too on the papers, even with the worst scenarios like broken bodies can be repaired with the lightning treatment as long as it was done at the right time and the right amount.¡± The three men turned at this voice, and Duke Taevas¡¯ eyes widened when he saw what was on the boy¡¯s hands. ¡°Ronin¡ª¡° ¡°Ronin Willowe. Brother of Cholie Willowe, Maen Zafeiri¡¯s lover who he died with on the Abyss.¡± He stretched out his hand in introduction. ¡°He had handed me out copies of your research.¡± ¡°A Commoner boy was entrusted by documents as important as this?¡± Jasny said out of pure curiosity, not mockingly. But even when Ronin knew that, he still felt offended. ¡°I am not just some ordinary Commoner boy, Inspector Krustal. You can ask everyone in this household.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Professor Vyrill shook Ronin¡¯s hand. ¡°Maen had told me about you several times. imed that you were a natural born schr, able to read advanced scientific books at the age of three.¡± ¡°Even earlier than that, in fact.¡± Ronin¡¯s ego was being fed by having this mysterious professor that had learned the secret of revival know his name and even praise him. ¡°Good heavens¡­ that really is promising!¡± Inspector Jasny chuckled with his jolly white beard shaking as he did. ¡°A born genuis!¡± ¡°I would like to continue what Maen had started. I can understand that all these efforts must note to waste. I may not look much, but I am sure I cane to your aide.¡± He acted like some goody-two-shoes smart student that just want to help the world with his intelligence. Duke Taevas gripped his shoulders. ¡°Ronin!¡± Ronin ignored him, and said what he truly wanted. ¡°I would like to work with you on this project in the illustrious Academy. That would be my greatest dream, my aspiration that reaches through the stars. ¡° It was actually a famous tagline on Earth that is usually in Latin as Per Aspera ad Astra, though Ronin can¡¯t recall how he learned that little fact. The two brothers looked at each other. Ronin waited patiently for their response to his well-performed speech. He even used the Academy¡¯s motto¡­. Jasny Krustal rubbed his bearded chin. ¡°You truly are exceptionalpared to any Commoner.¡± ¡°But we could not let you in the Academy even if we wanted to.¡± Professor Vyrill sighed in disappointment. ¡°We apologize. The Council does not allow anyone that did not pass the Triannum test to go inside.¡± Ronin gritted his teeth at this. Right, the Council and their policies¡­.. But then again, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this policy at all. In fact¡ª ¡°Then I would like to have a Triannum test. Right here, right now. If I pass, allow me to work with you on the Academy grounds.¡± Chapter 45 A Coal Boys Triannum Duke Taevas was incredulous and gripped his shoulders even tighter. ¡°What is this nonsense, Ronin!?¡± ¡°Trust me, Father.¡± Ronin grinned devilishly, saying that as loud as he can. Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Father?¡± The Krustal brothers asked at the same time. Ronin gave his father a look that was very telling. Duke Taevas understood that look very well, it was the same one as while they were eating dinner and arguing over bringing Vyrill to the funeral or not. It¡¯s a look that meant: ¡®If you don¡¯t let me get what I want, I¡¯ll reveal your secret.¡¯ Duke Taevas had no choice but to let him go, smoke almost ring from his nostrils from so much anger. But he wisely kept it all in. Ronin turned to the brothers and wore a fake smile. ¡°Ah, Duke Taevas has been like a second father to me. He treats me like a son just like how Maen and Bedonna treat me like a brother. I am lucky to live at such a kind and nurturing household.¡± Jasny nodded and made a jolly grin at this. ¡°Indeed! A rarity among nobles!¡± ¡°From what I hear from Maen, his father was not close to the nurturing type at all. And just from observations as well. But perhaps I may be wrong. ¡± Professor Vyrill said with his tone dripping in sarcasm.. Unlike his gullible buff guy brother, he was not that easy to fool. But he just kept quiet since it was not really his business. What mattered to him was not the boy¡¯s real background, but his capabilities. ¡°You would have to pass the test just like all the other applicants did.¡± He told Ronin, leaning down to look him eye to eye. ¡°We could not give you a special test that only involves intelligence.¡± ¡°Do you still dare to do it even when it could likely cause your death?¡± For the first time, Ronin saw what he looked like under the cloak. He waspletely covered in bandages, and his eyes were moss green. The parts that were not wrapped in white cloth showed mottled and burned skin. It truly was an intimidating sight. But Ronin was not intimidated at all, just wondering what exactly caused this professor¡¯s injury to be wrapped from head to toe like that. ¡°I do.¡± Ronin answered without hesitation. Professor Vyrill looked at him from head to toe, those intense green eyes seeming to scan every detail of him for any information. And stood straight back again. ¡°Let him do it. In the yard.¡± He just turned and left, with his brother following after to try to convince him against it. ¡°But he is a Coal boy! He must not even have a Mage Focus!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for us to see. That is the purpose of the Triannum test, is it not?¡± Professor Vyrill answered. Ronin almost saw a semnce of a smile when he said that. He also grinned, starting to like this side character more and more. And so, there they were again like 10 years ago. In the backyard where Maen had killed 5 Quartz dummies. Duke Taevas also followed with a clenched fist. ¡°You two might want to go easy on him.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No. I want 5 just like Maen had.¡± Professor Vyrill titled his head in acknowledgment. ¡°He says five so I will give him five. What do you think, brother?¡± Jasny fiddled with the tips of his scruffy beard nervously. ¡°Well¡­ The moment he shows he could not survive it, immediately have them retreat.¡± Professor nodded. He turned to see Ronin¡¯s determined look that just waited for the dummies to appear¡­.. And raised his hand to summon 5 of them! But the exact moment he did¡­. Everything went dark. ¡°Huh?¡± Inspector Jasny was shocked to see that the former sunny weather just before Maen and Cholie¡¯s burial suddenly became so dark, it looked like it was almost nighttime. ¡°What in the nine heavens¡­¡± Even Duke Taevas muttered and tried to reach out for anything, but he can really not see a thing. Professor Vyrill did not care about this darkness. He continued moving his arms and the Quartz dummies went to attack Ronin, although blindly. Ronin ran. But not out of cowardice. He went to the toolshed. Grabbing the usual supplies, he went to work as fast as he can within the 5 minute limit of his Blinding Darkness skill. Professor Vyrill actually managed to stillpetently control his dummies even in the darkness, and so Ronin did not lower his guard. He dodged from side to side, while alsoying out ropes and pegs at a certain pattern. Then¡­. He took out a small sharp rock from his pocket. This had officially be his rune carver, which he now kept in his person at all times. He drew the noose-like rune of ¡®Trap¡¯. BAAAM!!!! ¡°What was that!?¡± Inspector Jasny eximed, worried that it was the boy getting crushed by the dummies fist. It was actually the sound of all 5 of them getting hung together by ropes upside down in the air, dangling and struggling! Professor Vyrill also seemed to felt this struggle, and moved his hands even more to try to get them to move. But the dummies werepletely stuck. This was not the end for them, though. Ronin took out the stone that he had drawn the rune for ¡®absorb¡¯ on. He gave it a little spin, drew a rune on the opposite side of it¡­. And tossed it to the struggling dummies! That rune formed a circle, but the edges were triangr and sharp. In fact, it looked like several chaotically arranged triangles forming a circle, like sea urchin. It was the rune for ¡®bomb¡¯, ¡®explosive¡¯, and¡­.. ¡®Release¡¯. As it came in contact with the crystal dummies, it did release that electric energy that it had absorb. Quartz has a really special rtionship with electricity. It is piezoelectric, which means¡­.. That though it was not conductive and electricity passes through it, an electrical charge is released just from pressure and a deformation happens when it gets in contact with electricity. Which was why the Quartz dummies died off upon contact. He cut off the rope and took all the tools away before the 5 minutes were over. When the darkness disappeared, the three men were only left with 5 dead crystal dummies, and a triumphantly smiling boy. ¡°So, do I pass enough for the Council¡¯s eyes?¡± The result was obvious. In two month¡¯s time, Ronin Zafeiri, written in the records as Ronin Willowe the son of a Coal butler¡­.. Finally went to the Academy. As the very first Commoner student, no less. Chapter 46 Welcome to the Academy ¡°Students, I would like you to wee someone today. He may be a little different than all of you and have joined inte¡­. But I hope that you would still strive to have a harmonious rtionship with him.¡± The kind-looking Amethyst professor nodded at the door to someone peering by the peephole. The person who entered had no nervous air to him, and entered the ssroom with a stride and his head held high just like any Noble student. Everyone collectively gasped when they saw the color of his skin. ¡°Good day. I am Ronin Willowe from House Zafeiri. I am a Coal Celestus iro Mage. It¡¯s my pleasure to join you all in the Academy.¡± He bowed with the same reverence as any Commoner, but his aura was nothing like it. Everyone already knew his name before he attended. That was because out of everyone at the batch of 1282 A.D (After Diamant), of all the 1st year students that enrolled in the Academy¡­. Thisteer managed to surpass the score of the Top 1 on the entrance exam by andslide.. The former Top 1 had a steady score of 489. Ronin had a score of 999. But none of them would have expected that this genius would have a Coal Heartstone! They were all shocked at first and some even could not believe their very eyes that they stood up to see if Ronin¡¯s skin was real. Ronin stepped back from those who tried to touch him like some rare specimen and said politely as he could. ¡°Please refrain from touching me without my consent.¡± ¡°You must be joking, right? Is this just some sort of cover so your family would not recognize you or something?¡± One of them asked, a fancy-pants with pure white skin peppered with blue dots. ¡°Why must I cover myself from my family?¡± Ronin just smiled as if amused. ¡°I¡¯ve been with my family for all thirteen years of my life. My father Mavretri Willowe worked at House Zafeiri as a manservant even before I was born.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Commoner!? He really is a Commoner!???¡± Another one with Tiger¡¯s Eye Heartstone eximed. ¡°Wait, haven¡¯t you all heard the rumors about House Zafeiri? That house is full of strange things.¡± Said one of them, who Ronin recognized in appearance to resemble one of those who attended the Bedonna¡¯s 5th birthday. ¡°My mother said that among the freakish daughter of Duke Taevas, the ghost appearances, and the beast-like Duke himself¡­.. There was a servant boy who does not act like any Commoner in this world at all. His eyes were that of a daemon and can see through every single secret you have hidden.¡± ¡°Then does he know my secret too!?¡± A male student eximed. ¡°Is he really a daemon from the Abyssal Realm?¡± ¡°Did he gain his intelligence and his powers through evil rituals to the dead Abyssal gods?¡± The people buzzed with excitement at this rumor, gossiping about Ronin right in front of him. He only smiled as the teacher tried to calm the noise down. ¡°Everyone, settle down and get back to your seats. I will not tolerate this kind of undignified behavior as your Aristocracy Professor.¡± The Amethyst man said. ¡°Rumors have no ce in a gentleman¡¯s discussion. We need to discuss factual things before spreading them to others, or else how are we supposed to see ourselves as a Tower of Knowledge and Truth?¡± That was the other name for the Spire of Schrs. The so-called Tower of Knowledge and Truth, where aspiring scientists, medical professionals, diplomats,w creators, and upholders all join for this same search for knowledge and truth. The person who started themotion bowed his head. ¡°Sorry, Professor Nifalios.¡± Ronin thought that it was really fitting for Professor Nifalios to have an Amethyst Heartstone and be the level-headed Aristocracy teacher. In the real world, amethyst was known to make people sober in Ancient Greece, and its name literally meant ¡®not drunk¡¯. Despite the differences in sses, he was willing to set that aside and be as civilized as possible with Ronin. Though Ronin was well aware that he himself had some¡­ unsavory thoughts about Commoners in his ssroom. ¡®But he¡¯s not going to say those out loud to maintain appearances, and that¡¯s what matters. Ah, nobles really care about their appearances so much.¡¯ ¡°You may take your seat as well, Ronin. Since you have arrived in the middle of the school year, the only remaining seat would be back there.¡± He pointed at a deste and broken down chair. It seemed to have only been added on his arrival. There were no seats beside him, only a window, and the table was also just as old and worn down as the chair, not to mention significantly smaller. Ronin made noints about this and just took his seat. This was actually for the best. No annoying seatmates to interact with, only those in front of him. The people in front of him were the only two female students in 1st year¡¯s Altair ss. They just ignored him and busied themselves with books, unlike the men. Altair was the highest ss in Schrs, followed by Vega, and the lowest was Deneb. Though to be fair, only 10% of the Academy were women, and there were only 18 students in the Altair ss, now 19 with Ronin. The eptance rate of the Academy was already low, and only a range of 150-200 students get admitted every year. Most of them take the Spire of Warriors too, and the rest of the scraps were to be divided among the other three spires. In fact, most people only take the other three spires if their family have been known in these certain fields, or they did well in their Triannum test but not enough to be ¡®physically suitable¡¯ for a warrior. And so, being in the Spire of Warriors holds the most prestige. Even in the Academy, there was still a hierarchy after all. Just like in real-life schools. Ronin did not care about that. When he managed to defeat those 5 dummies, Inspector Jasny offered him a spot at the Spire of Warriors. But what he need to find was that Spinel man, who was possibly a professor in this Academy, and he doubts that he would be in the Spire of jocks and P. E teachers. Besides¡­.. He was not really a iro Mage with strong lightning powers. Staying there meant doing more and more physical challenges that required showing his Mage Focus, and he doesn¡¯t have enough tricks up his sleeves for that. The only benefit he could see in joining the Spire of Warriors was being in the same building as Cermin Drychspiel. As he peered by the window, he saw that certain spire where the distant shouts of people training and sparring could still be heard even to his own Spire. There was no doubt in his mind that his nemesis was in there, possibly doing all sorts of jock things with simrly mindless, barbaric people. He wondered when he will encounter him again as students of the same school now, and what that encounter would be like. But it turns out that he didn¡¯t need to wait for long for that encounter as he learned that all the Spires just share one big cafeteria, located at the very center of the diamond-shaped Academy. Chapter 47 The Four Spires Ronin only half-listened to the lecture, as the reason why he had a score of 999 on the test was because he had already studied all of this while he was a child. Maen even brought along copies of his old textbooks for him, and he had mastered all the lessons from 1st year to 6th year. ¡®Maen really helped me out a lot, huh? It¡¯s shame that a useful card like him would disappear, but then again, it¡¯s needed to be sacrificed so I can get into this Academy and be Vyrill¡¯s new assistant.¡¯ He thought. He instead looked at the view of the Spires by his window. From the right side was, of course, the Spire of Warriors, which he observed to be differentiated by the red brick wall color. The Spire of Schrs had a blue color. The Spire perfectly parallel to them, the Spire of Artisans, has a bright yellow color. And at the left was the Spire of Monks, made of white marble, and significantly simpler and smaller than the other spires. This was how the greatest people of society were honed, by dividing them into certain fields. The Spire of Artisans, as Ronin recalled, was for the artists, craftsmen, and performers. This was the Spire with the most women poption, as that half of that 10% were in Artisans. The next to have the most women poption was the Spire of Monks, with 1/3 of the women in the Academy staying there as priestesses and nuns. For the remaining women, most of them were in the Spire of Schrs. A woman getting into the Spire of Warriors was incredibly rare that it was considered as rare as the sr eclipse.. The reason why Ronin took note of these percentages was to gauge how likely each Spire may have a member of Cermin¡¯s harem. If he could do the same thing as he did with Bedonna, and influence these women to go out of Cermin¡¯s harem, that will be a huge blow to the harem protagonist. He might even cry! He relished the thought of that, Cermin crying like a baby because all his girls left him. And all the V-points he could get from sabotaging romances¡­ It will be useful for his other goal besides getting back at Cermin. He will aim to get that 1M point constion prize, and ask to be in the real world again, so he could find his killer and get revenge on them. Two birds with one stone. By defeating Cermin, he also opens up a door to defeating the very person who brought him this cruel fate as a system for dumb transmigrators. When lunchtime came, and morning sses were dismissed, he soon found out that he can scout potential harem members and Cermin himself because they were all going to the same cafeteria. This building was called the Banquet Pce, although it was only 6 floors, corresponding to the 6 years. But it was reallyrge and wide, and can easily amodate all the students in all the school years, as well as the teachers who have the choice to eat in fine, enclosed rooms, or on the rooftops to watch the wonderful view of the school grounds outside. ¡°Now to find a ce to sit¡­.¡± He frowned, as people easily went in groups like they had already coordinated which table is theirs. It¡¯s always like this in all school settings. Especially if you¡¯re just a transferee, it¡¯s almost toote to join in a group unless you were the type that everyone would want to be friends with. And Ronin may be interesting because of his Commoner Heartstone¡­.. But that¡¯s not enough to get him pulled into friend groups. Not that he wants to be in one. He just wants a table where he can sit in peace but also have a good vantage point for people-watching and observing their movements. ¡°Kai, are you there? Can you find me any empty tables?¡± He asked his system. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He turned to the sound of a person¡¯s voice. This person¡­. Looked neither like a man nor a woman. Wearing the school uniform in a sophisticated, yet also unruly way. ¡°You inhibited a body?¡± Ronin just raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not exactly. Cermin was lonely in his first year here so he requested to have a physically presentpanion to be around. This was a form made by the system for me toply with his wishes, not because I epted the gift.¡± Ronin made a face. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good that you weren¡¯t turned into a big-breasteddy at least.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t like that either. But I do like what I am now. People get confused about what to refer to me as, and honestly, I don¡¯t care.¡± Kai said. ¡°I quite enjoy their confusion.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick with calling you ¡®it¡¯.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Where¡¯s Cermin now?¡± ¡°With his new friends on the second floor.¡± Kai pointed upwards. Ronin frowned. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean you shouldn¡¯t be here as well? You¡¯re second year like Cermin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really exist, no one would question me,¡± Kai said. ¡°Besides, nobody really follows the rule of staying within their year¡¯s assigned floor, Ronin. Cermin¡¯s new friends are all from senior years, 4th, 5th, and 6th.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°Good. Because I have no intention of following that rule either. ¡° He had to see what Cermin has been up to and who these new friends were. And that dream also showed that he had to be¡­. One of his friends too, somehow. In order to ¡®get his heart¡¯, which he assumed had something to do with stealing his me. As the two of them went upstairs, someone bumped into him. It was some big buff guy with a nasty-looking scar diagonally shing across his face and wearing apletely opened vest. Bandages were wrapped around his well-defined torso, but he was still unmistakably strong and healthy. He didn¡¯t apologize when he bumped into Ronin and yelled. ¡°Watch it, little rat!¡± Ronin red at this man. Another person besides the buff guy, a man with white long hair that reached the floor and wearingrge glowing blue beads around his neck, turned back as if to apologize for his friend¡¯s behavior but¡­. Upon seeing Ronin, he froze. He then said. ¡°Daemon.¡± An attractive woman wearing quite a revealing pink outfit with a puffed-up short skirt almost resembling a ballerina costumeughed in a coquettish way. ¡°He really does look like a daemon, doesn¡¯t he, darling?~ His eyes are so ck, so scary~¡± She was clinging to a man who was wearing the same school uniform as Ronin and Kai, which was the Schrs¡¯ uniform, but his was made with silk and trimmed with gold. His shoes were also possibly costing quite a fortune and he had a pompous walk that was exactly like a peacock. ¡°Indeed. He also seems to be a Commoner as well. Pah, the Academy has been slowly degrading over the years. They just keep on epting more and more ipetent low lives! I must speak with my Father about this!¡± They all walked together to possibly one of the best tables on the second floor as a smiling golden boy greeted them. ¡°Hey, guys! What took you all so long?¡± Ronin smacked his own forehead. ¡°Of course. These people had to be his so-called ¡®friends¡¯.¡± ¡°They¡¯re insufferable, aren¡¯t they?¡± Kai said, as they sat at a table near enough to Cermin¡¯s friend group. ¡°Yes.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°Well, Cermin will find that out soon enough. Then he¡¯ll be forced to have no friends.¡± Kai can already sense a devilish scheme a-brewing from Ronin¡¯s self-assured tone. Chapter 48 Cermins Friends The buff guy wrapped his arm around Cermin¡¯s neck and pressed his knuckles on his head just like how those frat boys greet each other. ¡°Little Goldie! Some rat bumped into us so we took a while.¡± ¡°Rat? Aren¡¯t rats too small? It should have been squashed by your feet when you bumped into it, then.¡± Cermin asked dumbly. The girl in pink frillsughed too loud at this, ¡°Aww, our little prince is too adorable! Isn¡¯t he, dearie? So innocent!¡± Her rich lover chuckled at the confused Cermin. ¡°He meant a person resembling a rat, not an actual rat, Your Highness. Usually, a dirty littlemoner dirtying our streets with their filthy hands and feet, ugh!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cermin thought that doesn¡¯t sound too nice, but doesn¡¯t really want to get on anyone¡¯s bad side so he just nodded. The quietrge man with blue beads around his neck shushed them. ¡°Be quiet, for daemons may be listening.¡± He gestured to the side and the group turned around. There was nothing, but Cermin thought¡­ He felt something familiar.. Among the crowd of students getting their food, he thought he saw a sh of ck shadow that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Ronin had managed to turn around and bow his head down to not be seen. That was a close one. However, he wanted to stay close to the group so he can listen to their conversations and inner thoughts, and so he and Kai sat at a table that was difficult to spot from Cermin¡¯s side due to the cue of students covering them. ¡°You gave me quite a scare Zeriav.¡± The woman chuckled again. ¡°I thought actual servants of the Abyssal lord were here. I can¡¯t find the little rat Volken bumped into earlier either, you should calm your nerves.¡± The man called Zeriav frowned, looked around suspiciously, and then took his seat without another word. Kai introduced him to Ronin. ¡°That¡¯s Zeriav Mondstein, 4th year student in the top ss of the Spire of Monks, the Acrux ss. The second youngest in the group next to Cermin. He is a monk under the Path of Demetri, the God of Rain and Harvest.¡± ¡°A Moonstone, huh?¡± Ronin paid attention to his appearance. ¡°I also recognized Demetri¡¯s usual runic symbols of ¡®rainwater¡¯, ¡®abundance¡¯, and ¡®growth¡¯ on the beads around his neck.¡± Zeriav was also the tallest despite being the second youngest among the five friends. His skin was pure white and unblemished and his eyes were the same glowing cyan as the beads around his neck. His clothes looked like they were inspired from Greek togas, and there were blue bands on his ankles with more smaller beads. Kai further exined. ¡°He is very quiet and reserved, but was also seen as a prodigy when ites to foretelling the weather and uing good harvests and famine. He¡¯s a Hero Mage and his family had always been monks dedicated to Demetri, so he can be very superstitious.¡± Romin could tell from the line of prayers in his head and his still unsettled thoughts about him. It was amusing to make this giant so scared of him with just his appearance. ¡°Rabuka, you shouldn¡¯t talk too much when there will be assemblying for the next Gridiron. You should rest your voice.¡± The rich man told the clingy girl beside him. ¡°Aww~ My darling Pavone worries too much about me~ I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll drink many honey and ginger tea~¡± The pink girl, Rabuka, kissed his cheek much to Ronin¡¯s disgust. These two really had no intention of stopping their PDA. ¡°The rose quartz girl.¡± Ronin pointed at her. ¡°She¡¯s from the Spire of Artisans, I reckon? A singer?¡± ¡°Correct. Rabuka Biturea is best songstress of 4th year¡¯s Sirius ss. It was the B-ss, but she came from a well respected family and was more famous than anyone in the A-ss.¡± ¡°What about her boyfriend, the rich kid with a tinum Heartstone?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°5th year, Spire of Schr¡¯s most affluent genius, Pavone nc D¡¯argent.¡± Kai said. ¡°His father is part of the Council, and he is the current leader of the Student Council.¡± ¡°Ah, exins why he¡¯s such a pompous prick.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Have you trained well for your first Gridiron game, little Goldie?¡± He heard the man with arge scar ask Cermin. ¡°Haha, of course! I have to train well to be worthy of being in the great Captain Volken¡¯s team!¡± Cermin responded enthusiastically. ¡°Attaboy!¡± Volken smacked his back. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! If you keep this up, you would not have to stay on the bench and be part of the Main Six in no time!¡± He was sitting beside Cermin and acting all chummy, always wrapping his arm around his chair or smacking the back of his head jokingly. Ronin can hear his thoughts betray his friendly demeanor towards this ¡®little Goldie¡¯ though. (I¡¯ll make sure that you stay as a waterboy for the rest of the year, you little show-off.) Gridiron was like the football or ser of Magecia. It¡¯s the biggest team sport to determine a Mage¡¯s strength and yed with two opposing teams, and they can use their own Mage Focuses as long as they stick to certain rules. Gridiron was simple. There¡¯s a ball, and the left team can only use their hands, right team can only use their feet. The goal was to get the ball on to the other team¡¯s X mark. After a goal was shot, the teams switch positions of using hands or feet, and the game goes on like this for 10 rounds to determine the winner. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Cermin is part of the Gridiron team now, and he¡¯s bing a threat because of his OP-ness as a protagonist that¡¯s why this Volken guy is keeping an eye on him by being his friend?¡± Ronin deduced. Kai blinked for a while for such a quick and urate deduction, but then again, this was Ronin. Nothing new about that. ¡°Yes, Volken Argentus was also the leader of the friend group and the eldest. 6th Year Pris ss, same with Cermin, both on the top ss for Warriors. He was the one who suggested to add Ronin and eat at his floor everyday in order to get closer to him.¡± Ronin observed Volken¡¯s Silver skin full of injuries yet still brimming with vigor. That damage on his face reminded him of something, but he can¡¯t recall exactly so he let it go for now. ¡°That makes it easier for me, then. They never had good intentions from the start.¡± Ronin chuckled, finally taking a bite of his lunch after being satisfied with observing this group of friends. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Kai asked with much curiosity, though its tone was still a bit neutral. It must have gotten used to it by being a monotone system for so long. ¡°Let Cermin see how they¡¯re just using him. Then, one by one, we also make them stay away from Cermin.¡± The Coal eyes of this 13 going on 14 viin gleamed. ¡°That counts as ruining his reputation, right?¡± Kai made a small smile at this. ¡°You really don¡¯t like missing a chance to get V-points, do you?¡± Ronin just grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what viins are for. Besides¡­.¡± The more V-points he gets, the closer he was to going back to the real world and stabbing that killer the same way they did to him. Chapter 49 A Mad Scientists Assistant There¡¯s always a time and ce for everything, and so, Ronin set aside his schemes towards Cermin and his friends for now as lunchtime was over, and sses resumed. His final ss for the day was taught by Professor Vyrill Krustal himself. He was their Life Science teacher, which basically teaches both biology and biochemistry. The students went awfully quiet once he arrived. The professor had barely a single part of him to be seen under his thick cloak and bandages, and no one can tell what expression he was wearing. ¡°Open your books on page 154.¡± He merely said as he entered, not greeting them at all. All the students dutifully did as told. It was evident from their reaction and the thoughts buzzing around their head¡­. That they were scared of this professor very, very much. But, there were also other interesting thoughts thrown in the mix that Ronin did not expect. (He had be colder ever since that assistant of his died.) (I miss when Maen used to substitute teaching for him. He¡¯s much nicer.) (It¡¯s been two months of impossibly difficult tests after tests, and long and hard-to-follow advanced discussions. If only the Big Blue was here, we won¡¯t suffer as much, ah!) Ronin was curious about these particr reactions.. ¡®So everyone in this ssroom knew Maen and like him more than Professor Vyrill. I¡¯m not really surprised, Maen has that hero protagonist quality to him that makes everyone like him.¡¯ It seemed that the Professor was also one of those affected by this protagonist syndrome, as it was evident from his sudden coldness that Maen¡¯s death affected him very much. Ronin could feel his moss green eyes look at him from time to time, and he had also called him to answer questions several times. Ronin just walked over to the chalkboard and answered them as easily as he breathed, gaining much points due to this. The students frowned at this obvious favoritism, as many of them had raised their hands but were not called at all. But they were quiet and onlyined in their heads. (He¡¯s already a genius and proved he can answer all these questions, shouldn¡¯t the Professor be focusing on students that need improvement?) (This is so unfair. It¡¯s like he¡¯s the Teacher¡¯s pet now.) (Look at him smugly walking back to his chair for the 20th time. I don¡¯t know what magic he did to make the madman Vyrill take a liking towards him, but stealing all the points to himself!) Ronin did not care about this at all, but only raised an eyebrow at the term ¡®madman¡¯. Professor Vyrill was very quiet and astute, so it¡¯s strange for him to be called a madman. In fact, someone who has a job as a professor in the Spire of Schrs like him could not be any more rational and respectable than the rest. He would soon find out the reason why as he was called that once Life Science ss was over, and he was called out by Vyrill in front of everyone without hesitation. ¡°Ronin Willowe, follow me to my office.¡± The students mumbled about when they heard this, but Ronin ignored their mumbling and just followed the teacher. When he arrived at the dainty and in-looking office, Vyrill gestured for him to take a seat with his expressionless face wrapped in linen bandages. ¡°Have you brought the copied of the research with you?¡± He asked straightforwardly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ronin opened the satchel he carried around that also contained his books. ¡°The research is still in its trial and observation phase, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. For years, results had been slow and repetitive.¡± Professor Vyrill said. ¡°I tried to convince Maen to¡­ to take faster measures, but he declined saying that they were hical.¡± He faltered at the mention of Maen, visibly frowning. ¡°What faster measures?¡± Ronin didn¡¯t see any of that in the copies. It seemed that these were written himself, as the words used were also carefully crafted to be more¡­.. ¡®ptable¡¯ to a wider audience that may read these copies. He avoided using too much scientific jargon, and went to lengths to continue assuring that this research was not inherently hical or malicious, and that it would help secure a brighter future for Magecia. ¡°Follow me.¡± Professor Vyrill just said once more, as he went to the side of his office where there were several bookshelves, and took out three certain books. As he did, one of the bookshelves made a CLICK! sound and swung open like a door. Ronin found it pretty cool, but he only sees this whole research thing as a side quest. After all, the most important thing for him was to get into the Academy and look for the Spinel man. He was just finding the right moment to bring it up to Professor Vyrill. When they went inside this hidden room, Ronin found several cages with specimens, no doubt animals that were ¡®revived¡¯ through lightning. There were small machines that generate very small sparks and voltage to these cages. But what caught Ronin¡¯s attention. Was a chair. It resembled an electric chair in real life. There were certain nodes and attachments to be put on the person¡¯s head and chest area to release electricity from the machine that it was attached to. All the electric machines were powered by runes that must have taken in Maen¡¯s own electric energy and stored it to be used for indefinite periods of time. Which Ronin was thankful for since he had no lightning or electric powers, just good old trickery. Professor Vyrill took a scalpel, and approached a dog that was not in the cage and was instead tied up toy on a long metal te, struggling with a muzzle on its face. ¡°This is the progress that we have achieved.¡± Professor Vyrill raised his hand¡ª And stabbed the dog right to the heart with the scalpel. The dog whined, convulsed, and eventually, died painfully slow while bleeding. Professor Vyrill held no remorse for what he did, and simply went to ce the dog in another area where nodes simr to that in the chair could be attached to it. Ronin watched as the professor pulled the lever, and a surge of blue electricity enveloped the dead dog, causing it to shake vehemently and even causing the floor below them to shake. The dog barked and howled once more, no longer dead. Ronin can hear the thoughts of people down below, as they too can hear the rattling and the barking from upstairs. (Ah, the madman is back at it again, torturing poor animals!) So that was why they believe he was a crazy scientist. They didn¡¯t know that what may seem and look like torture¡­ Was actually just pure science, and actually something wonderful. What they couldn¡¯t understand or don¡¯t want to understand, they call madness. ¡°It¡¯s astonishing, professor.¡± Ronin said as Vyrill let the dog go and took off the muzzle as well to feed it some food that he had kept in stock for all the animals here. ¡°Not as astonishing if we manage to do our real goal now. Maen would not allow me to do it. Human experimentation.¡± Professor Vyrill told him somberly as he patted the now lively and 100% not-dead dog. Ronin can see the scar made by the scalpel to slowly close, leaving only the bloody stain. ¡°Well, it really would be difficult to find a human specimen that would agree to be stabbed like this dog and then electrocuted back to life.¡± Ronin said, also observing the strange resurrected dog for any noticeable differences. Professor Vyrill shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not. I have already presented a candidate to him that¡¯s willing to ept the risk.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ronin asked. The Professor looked at him with much determination yet also sorrow in his moss green eyes, and for a moment, Ronin thought he saw a scene of a burning house inside them. Captured by the eys and frozen in time. ¡°Me.¡± Chapter 50 Human Experimentation Ronin had no problems with having Professor Vyrill as a test subject. As long as it¡¯s not him, that¡¯s fine. The problem would only arise if the experiment somehow failed, which was not really likely given the high sess rate so far for so many years on so many different animal test subjects. But you never know where the story may go. He had the precarious position of being a viin after all, and cursed with a fate that would ¡®bring suffering to himself and those around him¡¯. ¡°I would need to have you sign a waiver, Professor. And we must have witnesses proving that I had not killed you and you had agreed to be a subject of our own research.¡± Ronin said nonchntly. Even Vyrill¡¯s green eyes widened a little at this. ¡°So you agree that easily?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you would secure that I would not be incriminated for my involvement here first. I am far too young to go to jail, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ronin said with a grin. Why must he be afraid of driving a scalpel down someone¡¯s heart? He had even more heinous things waiting to be done as a viin, this kind of thing would just be like a drop in the ocean. Professor Vyrill was obviously ecstatic at this, and he said, ¡°We can arrange an appointment for a live presentation with the Council. I¡¯ll sign the papers in case of failure, you would have not to worry about it.¡± Ronin nodded, only curious about one thing. ¡°Can I ask something that may seem a bit personal, Professor?¡±. ¡°Yes?¡± The professor led the dog back to the cage. ¡°Are you not afraid of death yourself? Or do you just no longer care whether you live or die for the sake of this study?¡± Professor Vyrill went awfully quiet at this, only pausing in front of the dog cage with his back turned to Ronin. He stayed crouched there, before standing up, and slowly turning to him. ¡°This study has be my own lifeline. This¡­ and him. Before, I was just living for the sake of it.¡± ¡°Maen. Was he like a son to you?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°I do not know what it was like to have a son. I never yearned for one, nor a family with a wife and children. My annoying half-brother was enough for me.¡± ¡°Maen was more than that, more than family. He was my student.¡± Professor Vyrill said with a small smile. Ronin tilted his head to the side. ¡°How is a student higher than a family member?¡± Professor Vyrill sat down on the electric chair to exin. ¡°I value my students more than family because they are the future. My connection with them is intellectual, not something as fleeting and temporary as emotions.¡± ¡°Your ¡®love¡¯ or ¡®affection¡¯ may disappear, but the knowledge you shared with someone¡­.. that will stay with them, even when you two became enemies in the end.¡± He reached out to pat Ronin¡¯s head, but Ronin stepped back from it. He didn¡¯t look hurt by it, and just nodded in response to his reaction. ¡°You and he are my most valued students now. You two are the ones that I have shared knowledge with the most.¡± ¡°Maen could not understand that. He doesn¡¯t want me to lose my life just because of him and this research.¡± ¡°He sees you as family.¡± Ronin said. ¡°That¡¯s whatplicates a research like this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Vyrill sighed. ¡°I really feel a great loss when he lost his life before the knowledge that I passed down to him would have been shared with the masses.¡± ¡°If only he had seen me as a teacher, not a family, we could have finished the project faster and be able to release it quickly.¡± Ronin was quite pleased that this professor was not as sentimental as he thought. Maen¡¯s death hurt him not because he bears any feelings or attachment towards him, but because he was a lost opportunity. They¡¯re birds of the same feather. ¡°If it gives you any relief, I see you as a teacher. ¡± He said. The professor looked at him with those moss green eyes once more, and nodded with a smile at this. ¡°It¡¯ste now, you may return to your dorm room. I will go write a request for the appointment to the Council.¡± ¡°Wait, I have another question, professor.¡± Ronin clutched his sleeve, since he was still rtively smaller at 13 when he was still having his growth sprouts. ¡°What is it?¡± Professor Vyrill answered in his usual monotone manner. ¡°Do you know any¡­. any professor or faculty member who has a Spinel Heartstone?¡± ¡°Espine?¡± Professor Vyrill asked. ¡°He is the only one thates to mind. He teaches Advanced Life Science for the upper years.¡± Ronin¡¯s coal-ck eyes widened with excitement at this. ¡®So he really is a teacher here at Schrs. That means I could find him easier.¡¯ ¡°How do I find him? I would like to ask him something.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Well, younger year students, 1st to 3rd year, are not allowed to go to the upper year¡¯s floors.¡± Vyrill said. ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°He is part of the Council. If the Council agrees to our live presentation, you will meet him.¡± Ronin thought about this all night, and felt like he couldn¡¯t wait. He would be meeting this Espine, this man from his dreams, who may be his key to changing his Coal Heartstone back to that mighty Obsidian. ¡°Espine¡­ I hope that your own research about metamorphism would be something good. If you disappoint, you may be the next person I drive a scalpel to the heart next time. And I won¡¯t put you in a resurrecting machine.¡± He slept while rewinding what this Professor Espinelli looked like in his mind, so that he could tell even just by a strand of his hair that it was him once he saw him. However, it turned out that having the two meet was not so easy. After the Council received Professor Vyrill¡¯s letter, the Head ripped it to shreds and threw it in a garbage can. He sat back down at their meeting table, sighing. ¡°Ah, Vyrill¡¯s foolery had really gone for too long. He needs to be put to a stop before he endangers himself and society. Are there any objections?¡± Everyone sinctly answered. ¡°None, Lord nc D¡¯Argent.¡± Everyone except one member at the farthest table. A jittery man whose knees kept on shaking and knocking on each other raised his hand. ¡°B-But what if this research actually works¡ª¡° ¡°No objections then. You are all dismissed.¡± Professor Espine felt wronged to be dismissed easily like this, but stayed quiet and meekly left the room. Chapter 51 Gridiron The professor and his assistant patiently waited for a response from the Council, not knowing that their project was terribly scrapped. Literally. They waited for about two weeks. During this period, Ronin went to sses just like any other normal student, observed Cermin and his friends at lunchtime, and conducted other tests with Vyrill at dismissal. One sunny morning, he saw that the group was no longer on the Banquet Pce¡¯s second floor. Ronin peered to check at other tables, but they were nowhere to be found. ¡°They¡¯re at the Quadrangle right now.¡± Kai exined as it set down its lunch tray. ¡°There¡¯s a Gridiron try-out at the moment, one of the Main Six had an injury so they¡¯re finding someone that could substitute him for a while.¡± Ronin stood up and took his tray with him. ¡°Time to watch some sports, then. You fond of sports?¡± ¡°Only by watching it on the sidelines, yeah.¡± Kai also followed after him. Ronin nodded. ¡°Same thoughts. Is there a great chance of Cermin getting the temporary position?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kai said as they have gone out of the building, and turned to the right to see the Quadrangle.. The Quadrangle is situated right outside the Spire of Warrior¡¯s building, and so, they would have to go exit on one of the gates before reaching it. All Spires have their own areas situated outside of the main diamond-shaped structure. Everyone could go in these misceneous areas, however, but it¡¯s clear which of them is which Spire¡¯s domain. The Schrs have their Exhibition room, where the yearly Science Exhibitions are held, and also served as a museum for the former winning inventions. The Artisan students also used this sometimes to store their crafts or dry them under the sun, and the Warriors and Monks sometimes visit to gawk at these thingamajigs. The Amphitheater was for the performances of the Artisans, but sometimes, the Student Council and other groups will hold an assembly there and use the stage for their speech. And finally, everyone was very much epted in the Spire of Monks¡¯ Temple of Gods, where religious artifacts are stored and could be prayed to. Many students from all the other Spires besides Warriors also watch sports games in the Quadrangle like Gridiron during their free time. Ronin was not surprised to see a hundred or so students watching even just the try-outs in different uniforms. ¡°Alright, boys! Listen up! We have just 13 days left before thepetition with Ursa East Sch, and Rainer got his arm on a sling.¡± Volken said gravely. ¡°So one of you has to step up.¡± ¡°Ursa East. That¡¯s Zeuxis¡¯ Sch.¡± Ronin rubbed his chin. Zeuxis did not attend Maen¡¯s funeral even when he was sent a letter to. But Ronin felt during the burial that there was another presence among them and the other guests as the casket was lowered, hiding behind the trees. Volken spoked loudly with his booming voice. ¡°Thepetition will be different now. One to one. You¡¯ll be assigned to us five remaining Mains, and there is only one round to y.¡± ¡°Your performance will be evaluated in this single round. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The boys that stood up like soldiers all answered at the same time. There were quite a lot of girls watching at the bleachers of the Quadrangle today. Ronin can hear them whispering to each other. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so imposing and dreamy! I¡¯d like for Volken to just order me around all day.¡± ¡°His scar looks so scary, but it adds to his rough charm.¡± The upper year girls were even worse than the younger years. They¡¯re just straight up yelling. ¡°VOLKEN, MY LORD! MY SILVER PRINCE!¡± ¡°MARRY ME AND LET ME BE THE MOTHER OF YOUR CHILDREN!¡± Ronin tried to ignore them and focus on the game. They were all supposed to be noble women, but since they were released from their parent¡¯s prying eyes, they all be barbaric when faced with handsome men. ¡°Fangirls.¡± He rolled his eyes and looked for which Main yer Cermin would be assigned to. ¡°Cermin Drychspiel¡­¡± Volken looked up from his list, and grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll bepeting with me after 4th year¡¯s Hephaestion. Better be prepared, I won¡¯t take it easy on you just because we¡¯re friends.¡± Cermin grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Of course, Captain! I will do my best!¡± ¡°You better. Who knows, you may be the one joining us as a Main yer in thepetition. Bring honor to your Academy.¡± Volken ruffled his hair, and whistled loudly. ¡°First batch, in position!!!!¡± Ronin spotted where the other three insufferable friends were seated. They were alsoughing and giggling to themselves, except for Zeriav who just stayed gloomy as always. ¡°Volken¡¯s going to eat him alive~¡± Rabuka said, still clinging to her boyfriend like a gecko. ¡°Did you see the look on his face, darling?¡± ¡°Cermin may be talented, but Volken have years of experience. It would not be surprising at all if he bespletely obliterated on their first game against each other.¡± Pavone spoke with that snotty smart kid tone of his. Zeriav seemed to have sensed something, and as he turned¡­. There was nothing to be seen. He still remained vignt, however. ¡°His divine senses are truly something else.¡± Ronin told Kai as they moved seats where they could not easily be seen. ¡°Well, they would be proven wrong once its Cermin¡¯s turn. A protagonist¡¯s plot armor is too strong to be obliterated, nothing can defeat it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rooting for Cermin?¡± Kai asked. ¡°Knowing that he would win and rooting for him are two different things. I¡¯m just stating the facts. ¡± Ronin said indifferently. ¡°Besides¡­..¡± ¡°It would be more interesting if he won. We¡¯ll get to see if this fake ¡®buddy-ness¡¯ of his and Volken will hold up if he defeats him.¡± ¡°Just imagine it.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°He already hates Cermin for being a show-off, and if a 2nd year like him manage to defeat the Captain of the team itself¡­ He¡¯s no longer just a show-off.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a threat.¡± Kai nodded, as it turned to look at Volken who was currently obliterating some random NPC student, but his eyes never left the little golden boy sitting on the sidelines, waiting for his turn. Just like a hungry wolf eyeing its prey. Chapter 52 A Fun Little Game Between Friends When Cermin was finally called out, there was no nervousness in his expression and actions. He stood up from the bleachers, walked proudly, and even with a bit of excitement in his carefree smile. Volken Argentus did not like that smile. He held the gridiron ball with his two hands, and passed it left to right on quick speed, acting all calm and indifferent as he twirl it around and did tricks with it. But in truth, the gridiron ball was not some easy ball to just toss around. In order to survive the impact of these mages¡¯ powers, it was made of pure lightweight steel. It was a game that no Commoner could y, and no one with weak limbs could y. ¡°You do know the rules, don¡¯t you, Goldie?¡± Volken said. ¡°Of course. And even if I didn¡¯t, after seeing you wipe the floor with these guys so many times, I would have to be blind not to know them.¡± Cermin answered. Ronin could not hear the team captain¡¯s thoughts from this distance, but he did not need to. It was very clear from those hungry gray eyes what he thinks. He even thought it was not possible for someone to hate Cermin so much in this world, except for him. This made him dislike Volken even more. An enemy of his enemy is not a friend, it¡¯s apetitor, a rival on who destroys Cermin first.. ¡°Want to flip a coin on who gets hands or feet?¡± The captain offered. ¡°Or, you could choose it yourself. Just like I had with anyone. I¡¯m fine either way.¡± Because there was no point. Whether hands or feet, Captain Volken was the master of this game in their current batch. ¡°Let¡¯s flip a coin. I want to surprise myself as well on what I get.¡± Cermin smiled, really treating this as just a fun game between friends. He was so naive that it was painful to watch at times. Volken smirked at this, taking out a silver coin instead of gold in his pocket, and flipped the coin high up in the air, before mming it on the back of his hand. ¡°This determines what you get. What is heads and what is tails for you?¡± ¡°Heads for hands, tails for feet.¡± Cermin answered. He raised his hand away that was covering the coin¡­. And it was tails. Volken chuckled. ¡°Guess you better keep your hands behind your back this time, little Goldie. Remember, you touch the ball with your hands, you lose.¡± ¡°Yes, and if you kick it, you also lose.¡± Cermin nodded, getting into position on the other side of the divide. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± He was oozing with confidence that some girls could not help but pay attention to him, and some boys too could not believe how chill and rxed he was towards a beast like Volken. They were at the edge of their seats even before the game started. The game of Gridiron was really simple, but it was also very dangerous and bloody. There were two ways to win. You either ce the ball on the opponent¡¯s X mark, the target¡­. or you make them use the limbs they should not be using. Other than that¡­ Anything is possible. It was not umon for blood to be spilled, and so, there was always a medic waiting at the side of the game to heal any injuries. Volken handed the ball to the Main yer serving as a referee, and he also get into a starting stance as the referee started to count before he tossed the ball. ¡°3, 2, 1¡­. STRIKE!¡± Volken made the first move, grabbing the ball as he jumped high up in the air. He was now on the offensive, trying to get it towards Cermin¡¯s base and all the way to the target. Cermin blocked him with his own body, unable to grab the ball with his hands, and yelled. ¡°Blessed Aurion, grant me the de of Sire!¡± The sword appeared by his side and he took it. Yes, he could not take the ball with his hands¡­. But that doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t use his hands at all. Using the t side of the glowing bright sword that shone like the sun, he mmed it on Volken¡¯s wrist, trying to knock it out of him. Volken still managed to maintain his grip on the ball, but a loud, cracking sound could be heard! ¡°The boy has guts!¡± One of the spectators eximed. ¡°Volken would surely not let him go that easily and summon his rapier!¡± But Volken did not show any intention of summoning his own Mage Focus, as he kept on blocking Cermin¡¯s attacks with his own hands, and using the weight of the ball to deflect them. Cermin sweated, as he was slowly pushed back up to the target. He did all he could, he even kicked at Volken but the man¡¯s body was like steel itself, not feeling any pain. It won¡¯t be long until he would be standing at the target itself, and Volken may use his fists as strong as a bear¡¯s or the metal ball itself to knock him out of it, and win the game. Ronin sat quietly to observe what he would do. There was something very obvious that Cermin was not using. ¡®If only he would use his dumb brain for a moment, this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Volken¡¯s pride is what¡¯s stopping him from summoning his Mage Focus. He wants to defeat everyone without ever summoning it. That puts Cermin to an advantage.¡¯ As Cermin tried desperately to look for a way out, he suddenly felt an urge to look at his sword. He did look, and there was nothing but the glowing light¡­. Light¡­ Ronin grinned, and told Kai. ¡°Close you eyes.¡± Kai was surprised, but did as told. ¡°Hah¡­. Hah¡­ I didn¡¯t want to have to do this, Volk, but you pushed me to a tight spot.¡± Cermin smiled apologetically. Volken was momentarily confused, until he heard Cermin shout¡ª ¡°Blessed Aurion, give me Sunburst!¡± Cermin closed his eyes, as his sword shone so bright that it temporarily blinded everyone who was within 20 meters, also affecting slightly those within 30 meters. He basically dazzled everyone in the Quadrangle, except for Ronin and Kai who smartly closed their eyes. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Volken eximed, as his eyes burned from the brightness. He staggered, and tried his best to regain his vision fast, but it was all red. Cermin shouted as he used his hands to tackle Volken, wrestling and pushing him further and further away from his base, until he reached the division and was now in Volken¡¯s base! ¡°You¡­.. little¡­.. rascal¡­..¡± Volken¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. ¡°Haha¡­.. I admit, that was good¡­ Now you¡¯ll bring out something I didn¡¯t want to do.¡± He pushed Cermin away, being the much stronger of the two, and with his blurry vision, he summoned with his loud, obnoxious voice. ¡°Blessed Skollhati, I summon the Rapier Lunis!¡± Chapter 53 A Major Threat A silver rapier appeared by his side, and he used it to deflect Cermin¡¯s sword. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Their swords continued to sh with each other, one gold and one silver, but it was obvious that Volken was the better swordsman between the two. Cermin buckled from the weight of Volken putting pressure on him and his sword, and he was only using one hand with this, still holding the ball with the other! Ronin watched this quietly. But deep down, he was very annoyed, wanting to scold Min Cheng again for his stupidity like he always did back when he was a system. It went up to the point where he was about to be pushed all the way to the ground by Volken, and Cermin felt like both his cramped arms and legs would snap like a twig if this kept going¡­. But then, he felt that urge again. It was almost like some buzzing in his ear, telling him what he needed to do. It was annoying, as it was so demanding, not letting him do his thing on his own¡­. But he knew this buzzing was right. He had to listen to it. [Min Cheng, stop dilly-dallying and use your brain when you fight!] He chuckled. He missed his System-chan a bit because of this.. Kai was alright, just a bit boring, and he had always wondered where System-chan went. She always had something good to say during fights like this. Yes, until now, he still thinks his former system was a girl. It was a good thing Ronin could not listen to his thoughts right now, or he would have exploded. Gaining sudden motivation from the idea of his System-chan, Cermin managed to nt his feet on the ground, and with every ounce of energy he had left¡ª ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡± He pushed Volken and his rapier away, then wasted no time knocking the rapier off and sending it flying in the air! It fell 15 meters away from them, and the team captain¡¯s gray eyes widened. The crowd erupted in ¡®oohs¡¯ and ahhs¡¯. Volken had his sword knocked away by a 2nd-year student! But that was not the end of it. Cermin used this moment of shock to kick him down, mming his foot to his chest! The team captain was on the ground as Cermin aimed the tip of his de at his neck. ¡°This has been a good game, Volk. You did really well.¡± He said. ¡°Now, toss me the ball so I can kick it to the goal.¡± Volken¡¯s eyes were full of fury, and yet¡­ His lips quirked up to a smile. ¡°I should be the one saying that. You did very well, Cermin Drychspiel.¡± Volken then swung his feet to knock Cermin down! It was not against the rules after all, as long as his feet did not touch the ball. Cermin fell, and he quickly stood up and ran¡ª- cing the ball at Cermin¡¯s X mark! The referee announced loudly. ¡°We have a winner!!!!!¡± But even when Volken had won, his victory did not feel like one at all. After all, he used a very petty trick and just ran in the end¡­.. His fellow yers cheered for him, and Cermin approached him, holding his silver rapier. ¡°Haha, I did not expect that, Volk! You really are worthy of being the captain of this team!¡± Cermin said, handing the sword back to him. He was unexpectedly a good sport and epted his defeat easily. This made Volken¡¯s blood boil even more. He stared at his weaponying on this little rascal¡¯s dirty little hands with as much intensity as rolling tidal waves. There was a small wound on his neck from Cermin¡¯s sword, possibly from back when he swung his feet to knock him even when the sword was too close to it. Rabuka, Pavone, and Zeriav rushed to his side. It was the girl who pointed out, ¡°Volken, you¡¯re bleeding. You should get that patched up by the medic,e along.¡± But he didn¡¯t go immediately. He took his rapier from this boy and gave him a fake smile. ¡°I also did not expect this much potential from you, little Goldie.¡± He said with gritted teeth. ¡°With enough practice, you too may be worthy of being the captain of the Gridiron team.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ really.¡± Volken went to pat his head again. But his eyes looked like he wanted to crush this boy¡¯s skull with his bare hands instead. The other three friends looked nervously. Pavone defused the situation, intercepting between them and cing a hand on Volken shoulder. ¡°You two really did great, both of you. Now let us go to that medic before that wound start to fester.¡± Cermin genuinely scratched the back of his head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to get you injured. I was hoping to not get either of us injured.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s Gridiron after all. Such things are nothing to us Main yers.¡± ¡°Us?¡± Zeriav asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Volken turned and announced to everyone: ¡°You have all done your best, and showed great promise for the future of the Academy¡¯s Capere Astra Gridiron team. But I have made a decision now.¡± ¡°Cermin Drychspiel will be temporarily recing Rainer for his position in the Main Six in the uing game with Ursa East.¡± The audience mumbled at this, and their appreciation for this up-anding star yer had even increased. ¡°He lost yet still got the position?¡± ¡°He deserved it after all. Volken must have gained respect from him after giving him such a great performance like that.¡± ¡°He knocked out his sword, for gods¡¯ sake! Even I would gain respect!¡± ¡°I think they were very good friends. Just look at how fond Volken was of him despite getting injured by him.¡± Ronin chuckled, pointing at this scene. ¡°See? He¡¯s now a major threat.¡± ¡°But he still lost,¡± Kai said. ¡°In the eyes of many, he didn¡¯t.¡± Ronin said, smiling proudly. ¡°Especially in the eyes of Volken himself. Why do you think he gave him the position?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not out of respect, admiration, or even friendship. It was out of spite. He is testing how far Cermin¡¯s capabilities can go by getting him into the actual battlefield as teammates¡­ and how ambitious he can get.¡± Ronin shrugged. Kai agreed. ¡°And he¡¯ll try to stop that ambition.¡± Ronin made an ¡®mmm¡¯ sound. ¡°I won¡¯t even be surprised if some form of sabotage happens during the game with Ursa East. Something that will make Cermin regret ever thinking he could beat the master at his won game.¡± ¡°This is exactly the kind of development that I need to strike the match and burn this fake friendship down.¡± Chapter 54 The Council of Mediocrity The game between Ursa East and the Academy was scheduled for tomorrow morning, and it has already been a month since they delivered the letter to the Council. ¡°I don¡¯t think they n on responding at all, Professor.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Perhaps they were intimidated by a spectacr concept of seeing a live resurrection.¡± But Professor Vyrill¡¯s will would not be deterred. ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter again, it may have gotten lost or misced from the pile of requests they receive every day.¡± ¡°Can you not ask them directly yourself? It¡¯s only students who are not allowed to go to the upper floors, right?¡± ¡°The Council and I have a¡­..plicated rtionship. They are not pedagogies. They are a couple of rich mediocre people parading as something important.¡± Professor Vyrill said with gritted teeth. His contempt towards the Council was obvious, but he also knows that he was under them and could not do anything if they do not want to entertain his research anymore. After all, he was using the school premises already for free to conduct these experiments, and they were the ones who provided him with all the specimens he needed. Ronin had read these thoughts, and frowned. It really was difficult to be the underdog, to not have enough powers to fight off those who block the path you want to take.. ¡°They¡¯ll soon see that its their loss if they do not want to observe the research. We could always show it in a different way, Professor.¡± Ronin suggested. ¡°And where would that be?¡± ¡°Not where. When.¡± Ronin pointed to something on the window outside. It was the Exhibition building, currently unused and mostly empty. Professor Vyrill¡¯s eyes widened from this suggestion, but he did begun to consider it. Doing the presentation in the Science Exhibit with everyone in the Academy to watch it¡­ That would really be an experiment to remember in the history of Magecia itself. He would be risking his position as a teacher, but it¡¯s all worth it in the end. The world deserves to know the truth, this research had been kept hidden and only the subject of rumors and false news for too long. ¡°You should tell them that if they would not like to have first-ss seats at the live presentation, then we¡¯ll just find a wider audience who would be more willing.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°There are two ways they may respond to this. They either disbelieve us and think we are just bluffing to gain their attention, and they themselves would go here to question us¡­..¡± ¡°Or¡­ They would have no choice to let us do the presentation for them, fearing that something as grand as that would ruin their school¡¯s reputation in case of failure.¡± Professor Vyrill nodded. ¡°It¡¯s our win either way.¡± ¡°Exactly. Trapping them into a position where they have no choice but to deliver to us what we demand.¡± Ronin grinned. And so, Professor Vyrill sent a second letter that night. When it arrived at the upper floors, the whole Council was incredulous and shocked. Lord nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s hands shook, crumpling the letter but not tearing it this time. ¡°He had truly lost his mind. In the Science Exhibit!¡± ¡°Perhaps he is bluffing, my lord.¡± A Council member said, exactly what Ronin expected. ¡°He wanted to scare us. Surely, not even a madman would show himself to more than a thousand students be stabbed to death!¡± ¡°I-I think he is being serious this time¡­.¡± Professor Espine spoke up again. ¡°After all, I know Vyrill. He doesn¡¯t make empty threats like this, that¡¯s not his character. ¡° ¡°Well, what is his character besides being a lunatic? It must be caused by the trauma and injury he received from the Krystal household burning after his graduation.¡± Lord nc D¡¯argent rubbed his forehead. He looked a lot like his son, Pavone D¡¯Argent, the rich fop who was one of Cermin¡¯s friends. They both have the same hawkish nose and frivolous expressions on both their hands and face. ¡°Shall we send for him then, M¡¯Lord?¡± The secretary of Lord nc D¡¯Argent asked. ¡°No need¡­ I have made a decision.¡± He said. The Council waited. In the eyes of Professor Espine, they were all yes men that only follow every single word thates out of the Head¡¯s mouth, with no brains of their own. Completely mediocre people that just happened to be in a position of power. Undeserving. That was the word to describe them. But he stayed quiet, and merely adjusted his sses. On the outside, he was a very fidgety man that cannot look you in the eye when he speaks, and stutters like a child the more emotional he gets. ¡°I want you to send him a letter saying that in three months¡¯ time, he must be prepared as a Council Member will be his audience. Then we shall see if this lunacy of his is worthy of being shown in the Science Exhibition.¡± ¡°If he dies, our hands our clean. He shall sign several copies of papers that indicate his willingness to this experiment, and how he INSISTS not to have the Council and the Academy involved in case of failure. His death would not be ounted for and will be suicide.¡± The other members of the Council gasped at this. Meanwhile, Professor Espine was impressed that for the first time, the Head did not make ackluster decision. This school needed bold leaders, as all civilizations do. They cannot be someone like nc D¡¯Argent who justys in his bed of money and rx with what was the norm and the mediocre. Change is needed. A major one, something that would transform the Academy forever, or perhaps the entirety of Magecia itself. His own experiment aims for something grand like that. ¡°Professor Espine.¡± He broke from his contemtion once his name was called. His expression while thinking was much more serious and intimidating, but once he was surprised by being called, he stuttered again. ¡°Y-yes, Lord nc D¡¯Argent?¡± ¡°Since you are the most hopeful towards this little project of Vyrill, and you im to know him best, why don¡¯t you be the one to watch the presentation?¡± Chapter 55 Spectral Spectators The morning period for the Aristocracy ss was suspended during the day of the game, as per Professor Nefalios¡¯ decision. He suggested that this would be a great practice for the students to practice their knowledge in gentlemanly interactions with people from other Schos¡­. But it was obvious that he was just making an excuse to watch the game like everyone else. No one could me him, though, as all the teachers in this period also did the same. They told their students to fall in line upon arriving tot he Quadrangle, which was big enough to host not just the entire Academy, but 4 whole schools as well. But there were only two schools spectating for now. Ursa East students were cheering for their Ursa Major Gridiron team, while the Academy supported its illustrious Capere Astra. Ronin narrowed his eyes to spot Zeuxis from the opposite side of the Quadrangle. He must be in his 6th year now, and graduating soon. There. He spotted him, sitting on the bleachers andughing with fellow ssmates. He wasn¡¯t part of the Gridiron team, probably because his Mage Focus was not strong enough even with the standards of his Scho. But more than that¡­. Maen told Ronin that the injury on his right shoulder had not healed over these years. A bone was broken that could not be fixed, but he still functions well even with it. However, he would have to put medicine on it every day to stop it from cramping and aching, and it can get worst even with the slightest impact like a strong pat on the shoulder. He grinned. ¡°You get what you earn, indeed.¡± Kai appeared beside him out of nowhere, but no one really noticed or was surprised by it. It really does seem like the personified system doesn¡¯t exist unless it wants to. It pointed at the ying field. ¡°Look, herees Cermin and the others.¡± They saw the four friends talking and interacting with each other, possibly some nonsense like supporting and cheering for each other. Volken gave Cermin a tackle hug and swung him around, looking very much like bros¡­ But it felt like he wanted to swing Cermin and throw him all the way to the sky itself. A group of Artisans would be ying music during the game to hype up both the yers and the audience. It¡¯s very much like how in the real world, there was a marching band to y for games, except this one was closer to an orchestra. Rabuka went to the center of the field with Pavone on a wooden tform, and someone used their iro magic to raise that tform so they could be seen like a stage. Their voices also became loud enough to be heard by everyone through magic. ¡°Wee one and all to the grand Gridiron games between Ursa East and the Academy!¡± Pavone greeted them like a host. ¡°As the Head of the Student Council, I would like to give a toast to a spectacr spectacle ahead!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the people finding it strange that he¡¯s just a fifth-year student yet he is the Head of the Student Council?¡± Ronin pointed out. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Head be from 6th year?¡± Kai shrugged. ¡°He is rich, and his campaign had been one of the most extravagant and costly.¡± ¡°In his first year, he became the Lower Years Representative, then in his second year, the Secretariat, and finally, the Head in his third year. This was already his 3rd time as Head of the Student Council, and next year, he¡¯s possibly going for the 4th.¡± ¡°Ah, nepotism and bribery really go a long way.¡± Ronin said. ¡°He must have learned very well from his father.¡± They continued watching and saw that both lovers were holding champagne sses with sparkling blue cider, a drink that looked like it holds many stars and became another symbol of the Academy. ¡°To the gods above and below!¡± Rabuka eximed, and clinked her ss with her boyfriend¡¯s. Ronin repeated with a frown. ¡°To gods above and below¡­ That¡¯s interesting.¡± They must have meant gods that may be in Celestus as those above and those below as from Elementi and Mecha. But Ronin was also quite sure that before Diamant¡¯s death, that used to mean Celestial gods and Abyssal gods. They drank it, and soon, the girl with pink skin and a very puffy, frilly dress started to sing. ¡°The stars hade down, and we captured its light As long as we hold them, there shan¡¯t be a night ¡° Her voice was really objectively good. She was a mezzo-soprano, and has great control over raising and lowering her pitch, applying various techniques as well for a smooth and melodious performance. ¡°Ah, she has the voice of a nightingale.¡± One of Ronin¡¯s ssmates swooned. ¡°If only Pavone didn¡¯t gain her attention with that 1000 Jewelled Roses parade, I might have had a chance.¡± ¡°Hah, keep wishing!¡± His friend elbowed him. ¡°Rabuka¡¯spletely smitten with the Student Council Head and his money, andpared to the nc D¡¯Argents, all of us are ants.¡± ¡°Well,pared to the royal family of Sciro, even they are ants!¡± He eximed. ¡°I bet if a Sciran with more goldes by, Rabuka would leave Pavone in a heartbeat!¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes at this. He looked at Cermin from below watching the girl sing, and it seemed more like he was amazed by her singing skills¡­. But someone may interpret it differently if they so want to. ¡°Rabuka¡¯s not a part of Cermin¡¯s harem, right?¡± Ronin asked Kai. ¡°No. Cermin is yet to meet other harem members after Bedonna.¡± Kai said. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that other girls don¡¯t swoon for him a little and cause the jealousy of others, right?¡± Ronin grinned. As Rabuka finished singing, the wooden tform slowly descended, and she and Pavone walked down. Volken and Cermin congratted them for a great speech and song, and they all gave each other a friendly hug¡ª¨C But when it was Cermin and Rabuka¡¯s turn, Ronin noticed Pavone staring at the little golden prince with a wary expression. He grinned with delight at this, feeling like an invisible, unstoppable force watching over these tiny mortals down below. Aware of what was toe, and silently writing their fate without their knowledge. Time will soone to end this friendship built from sweet-talking and secret hatred. But he must take one bite at a time, as no one gets fat in just one bite. The game had started and he eyes his first target. This development between Rabuka, Pavone, and Cermin was interesting¡­.. But Volken was now the weakest link in the chain. It was time for him to be cut off. ¡°Kai, what do you say we move to a nearer chair to watch? Barely anyone pays attention to us ghosts anyway.¡± ¡°Where should we move?¡± He pointed to the small room in the Quadrangle called the Breakroom. This serves as the team¡¯s resting and strategizing room for in-between games. This was where they grab drinks, talk game ns, or take a shower to change clothes and heal wounds when things get a bit bloody. Ronin¡¯s finger pointed at that room directly. ¡°That seems like a good spot to watch.¡± And so, like actual ghosts, they passed through unnoticed and managed to go all the way to the Breakroom without a single person batting an eye at them. Chapter 56 Energy Potion The first round was already spectacr indeed. Capere Astra team got hands, Ursa Major got feet. Many believe that getting hands bring a major advantage. After all, your hands can clutch the ball and keep it in ce, unlike your feet. But Ursa Major proved to be quitepetent even with this, as one of them was a iro mage with power over the wind. Through this wind power, they managed to blow away the metal ball from the Capere Astra¡¯s hands, and let it float into the air for them to kick. Capere Astra¡¯s team captain, Volken, ordered all attacks to focus on this wind magic user. They did manage to temporarily incapacitate this person¡ª But then another was a Hero Mage with asso as a Mage Focus, skillfully catching the yers attacking the wind user and throwing them to the side like herding cattle! Ursa Major¡¯s captain, the one with a bow and arrow blessed by Pas which allows him to make everyone he shoots be frozen in ce momentarily, had managed to bring the ball to the Capere Astra¡¯s base! Things were looking dire for the Academy¡¯s team, and it was just the start of the game. But then, someone valiantly yelled: ¡°Sunburst!¡± Some students in the Academy who were present during the try-outs, including Ronin and Kai, were aware that it was time to close their eyes.. Using the blinding light of his sword, Cermin managed to take the ball from the Ursa Major¡¯s captain, and ran across the field. ¡°Volken, heads up!¡± He yelled with a grin as he tossed the ball to his own captain. Volken caught it, and with his strong hands and great aim, he managed to throw the ball directly to the X mark! ¡°First point goes to the Academy¡¯s Capere Astra!!!!¡± Rabuka eximed with her loudened voice, and Pavone turned the paper scoring board to show 1 point for their own school¡¯s team. ¡°Yes!!!¡± The team cheered, however, it was their turn to use their feet. An Ursa Major yer with Morpho magic used it to control the soil around the Capere Astra yers, turning it into mud and making it difficult for them to move their legs! He had the ball in his hand and running for the X mark. A Capere Astra yer who also uses the bow and arrow, though much more deadlier as it was blessed by the Goddess of Snakes, shot him. However, because their feet were stuck, they cannot take the ball from the fallen yer. Another Ursa Major managed to rush to his fallen teammate¡¯s side and take it for him, and Cermin panicked, yelling once more: ¡°Sunburst!¡± However, they would soon learn that this was a very one-trick skill as the Ursa Major yer closed his eyes on time, and dunked the ball on their X mark! ¡°Point goes to Ursa Major¡­..¡± Rabuka said, sounding much less excited as both teams were now 1-1. Only 2 rounds out of 10, and everything was already so intense. Both groups decided to take a break first before the next round to take care of the wounds and injuries they sustained¡­. And of course, to change game ns ording to the enemy¡¯s performance. Ronin and Kai just quietly slink behind the wall to remain unnoticed by the Capere Astra team as they entered their Breakroom. Things were not looking well for them. ¡°One of them has wind powers, one turned soil into mud, one has asso, and one can make you incapacitated when shooting. These people were born to y a great defensive team.¡± Volken evaluated, his face looking very grim. ¡°They are very good at tying us down while we¡¯re at the offensive. They are also smart. They can figure out our technique in just one nce.¡± Cermin frowned at this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought Sunburst would work again.¡± One yer patted his back. ¡°Hey, you helped us gain a point at least. We had the first score because of your Sunburst.¡± ¡°Yeah, you did really well, little Goldie!¡± Another eximed. All the other team membersforted Cermin. It seemed that they have be closer to him the moment he joined the Main Six and they yed together. Meanwhile, Volken, the supposed ¡®friend¡¯ among the group, said nothing to their rookie yer and walked back and forth, deep in thought. Ronin walked a little closer so he would be in the range to listen to his mind. (The chances of us winning this game is very slim. I had never encountered a team almost as formidable as ours when ites to defense.) (Without Rainer¡¯s bubbles, we won¡¯t be able to match their skill. It¡¯s a lost cause to even try, the first two rounds says it all.) Rainer was the team member who had his right armpletely shattered at thest game, and was reced by Cermin in his Main Six position. He was a Morpho Mage that can control very small bubbles intorge, thicker, and less dense ones, that he uses to trap his opponents inside. He needed to take a month to recuperate, and it has not healed until now. He¡¯s on the substitution bench, but with his injury, he would not be allowed to rejoin. Volken sighed, but suddenly, he seemed to have a eureka moment. (That¡¯s right. Why do I have to worry about losing? This isn¡¯t even a championship game and the effects of it would not dampen the Academy¡¯s reputation very muchpared to losing with bigger name teams like Orion Belt and Canis Major.) He looked at Cermin, and grinned. (But losing would be seen as the team captain¡¯s fault, unless a certain member showedplete ipetence in the game.) (You¡¯ll be that sacrificialmb, little Goldie. We may lose, but that¡¯s because some new upstart 2nd year was forced to rece our star yer and not our fault.) Ronin smirked and waited to see how Volken would sabotage Cermin as he expected. ¡°Hey, little Goldie. Come a bit, I have something for you.¡± Volken said. Cermin was brought along inside the replenishment room, where there were several snacks and drinks for the yers to regain energy. ¡°What is it, Volk?¡± ¡°Have this.¡± Volken handed him a bottle of strange murky liquid. ¡°Er, thanks. But what is this?¡± Cermin uncapped the bottle, and smelled it. ¡°Urk! That¡¯s¡­¡± He coughed. ¡°That smells a little strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This is an energy potion made of sweet cider and a little bit of crushed Mercury Snail paste.¡± Volken exined. ¡°It makes you more alert on your feet and move faster. I noticed that you were a little slow to react earlier, so I thought this might be of help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s made of snails but makes you faster, huh? That¡¯s kinda funny. ¡± Cermin sniffed again, but felt that it was really too pungent. ¡°Drink it.¡± Volken said, more like amand than a suggestion. ¡°Uhm¡­. Does it taste better than it smells?¡± He asked nervously. He¡¯s not really doubting Volken though. After all, they were buddies, they were just looking out for each other! He¡¯s the captain, he must know what¡¯s best for the team, right? ¡°Yes. Want me to drink it with you?¡± Volken said with a smile. He drank a bit of the Mercury Snail potion, and made a satisfied ¡°Ah.¡± He handed it back to Cermin. ¡°Just try it.¡± He said with a wide smile. Cermin took the bottle back, and said. ¡°Okay¡­¡± And drank. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad at all!¡± Cermin eximed. ¡°It tastes a lot like soda, actually!¡± Volken smiled wider. ¡°Keep drinking. You really need to replenish your strength and gain more speed.¡± He continued to gulp the entire thing down. As he kept drinking, Volken then took it from him before he can finish the whole bottle. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He said¡­.. Because drinking any more than that would have killed Cermin. Which he wouldn¡¯t mind if it happens, but just poisoning him with a potion was enough for now. Chapter 57 Mad as a Hatter Mercury was a known metal that had caused the madness of several hatters in the 18th to 20th century. They use mercury to stiffen the felt in hats, and by inhaling the vapors brought the ¡®Mad Hatter¡¯ disease. It was characterized by extreme excitement¡­.. ¡°WHOOOOHOOOO!!!! YOU SUCK, URSA MAJOR! COME ON, BRING IT ON!!!!¡± Tremors¡­.. ¡°Whoops. Sorry, I dropped the ball! My hands are a little shaky!¡± Change in moods¡­.. ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ why do I suck in this stupid game so much¡­¡± And finally, splitting headaches and weakness of the muscles. ¡°Are you okay, Cermin? Cermin, can you hear me?¡± A Capere Astra team member eximed. ¡°Cermin, we¡¯ll lose the game if you don¡¯t focus!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying¡­.. Ackk! It just hurts so much¡­. It hursts so much¡­¡±. It was a disaster. The score was now 4 points for Ursa Major and 3 points for Capere Astra. There were only 10 rounds, and 7 rounds have passed. If Ursa wins the next round, that gives them 5, and even if Capere Astra won the next two rounds after that, it results in a draw of 5-5. There would be a death match, an extra round to determine the winner. They need to win at least 2 out of the 3 remaining matches. If Ursa reaches 6 points, it¡¯s an automatic loss. When they went into the Breakroom again, Cermin was shaking and muttering, holding his head like it would break. Volken went by his side and patted his head. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°This is your first game, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re so scared right now. It will be alright. Just keep pushing through and trying your best.¡± Ronin chuckled bitterly. ¡®His maniption skills are not so bad. For a jock.¡¯ ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not scared!¡± Cermin said,ughing nervously. ¡°I¡¯m just a little out of it¡­ Must be dizzy because of the heat¡­ And really tired¡­¡± ¡°Should we substitute him with someone else, Captain?¡± A worried member asked, cing a hand at the shaking Cermin. ¡°He¡¯ll keep dragging the team down at this rate¡ª¡° ¡°I am not dragging the team down!¡± Cermin insisted, sounding a little irritated. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯ll help us win from those losers, I managed to get us the first score, haven¡¯t I?¡± He looked a little crazed when he said. ¡°Just put your faith in me, guys! I can lead us to victory!¡± ¡°I believe in Cermin. He¡¯s our little Goldie.¡± Volken patted his friend¡¯s head and smiled. Then he wore a concerned face. ¡°But if you really feel too tired and hurt, you should tell me, Goldie. We can get you to rest on the bench and have a medic take care of you.¡± He acted like some brotherly figure, continuously patting Cermin¡¯s back andforting him. ¡°And I say this as a friend worrying for your health, not just a team captain.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°No, no¡­.. I can do it. You chose me because you believe I can do it, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Ronin winced. Min Cheng never changes, he really was always the type that gets too soft and gullible because of friendship. He¡¯s a coward but if he had some kind of buddy NPC character believing in him, he suddenly gains belief in himself. Friendships were both his source of strength¡­.. And weakness. This was the type of idiocy that makes him unworthy of being a protagonist, but it was also what makes him a perfect prey for a deceptive viin. And so, the team went back to the field with one member still out of sorts and experiencing severe mental incapacitation. They managed to somehow win this round against Ursa Major. If they win the next one, they would stand better chances of actually gaining victory. After the talk earlier, Cermin¡¯s performance improved a little, but it was obvious that he was trying his darndest to ignore the migraines and mood swings caused by the potion. However, Ursa won the next round, and that gives them 5-4. They could still win the next round and reach a death match, and Capere Astra had be even more desperate, employing all kinds of tricks in their arsenal just to make sure the next win was theirs. They managed to reach it. 5-5. A death match was announced by Rabuka and Pavone, and both schools held their breaths in anticipation. There has never been a death match between the Academy and any Scho for over 40 years already. At the Breakroom, Volken was giving a pep talk to raise their spirits. His mind also changed, as there was a 50% chance they could win after all. After the pep talk, he approached Cermin. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all good, Captain!¡± Cermin smiled. But Ronin knew he was lying. (I have to hold on before it¡¯s over¡­.. It hurts like hell but I have to keep going¡­ The team needs it¡­. I have to keep going¡­) Volken may not be able to read thoughts, but he can easily tell from the buckets of sweat dripping down Cermin¡¯s pale face that he was just putting up a brave face. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. This is the death match now, if you¡¯re feeling anything bad at all, ask for substitution now. We can¡¯t change in the middle of the game.¡± Whether they win or lose, Volken still gets what he wants. Cermin will be affected forever by his experience in this game, as well as the potion. When they win, he will be praised as a Captain. If they lose, he can me it on a member being out of it and insisting to continue ying despite his condition. Cermin looked at him directly with those bright blue eyes. ¡°I can do it.¡± And he did. For about half of the game. In the middle of a swordfight between another Hero mage sword user from Ursa, Cermin suddenly stumbled in his feet, and his eyesight blurred until the world turned into a spinning mess. ¡°Cermin!¡± One eximed as he copsed. Withiut Cermin fighting off this Ursa yer, the team¡¯s defense weakened, and the death match goes to¡­ Ursa Major. The game was over, but everyone was still on the field, gathering around the fallen yer. Ronin watched as someone carried the sleeping Cermin to the medic, who then decided he should be brought to the infirmary. ¡°Come on.¡± He told Kai, as they mixed into the panicked crowd and followed after Cermin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Cermin woke up, he was in the infirmary¡¯s bed, the sun shining down from the window. He blocked it out with his hand, and noticed that it was gold. Right, he was transmigrated. He had dreamed of that again, and it repeated and repeated, that he forgot that he was no longer Min Cheng and was Cermin Drychspiel. That dream of blood dripping down the floor and someone calling out his name. He shooked the dream off, and sat up. He looked at the side, and found a strange bottle with a note written on it. The note says: ¡®This is an antidote for mercury poisoning. You have been sabotaged. Search it up yourself if you don¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Chapter 58 Pushed to the Limit Cermin¡¯s eyes widened, and looked at the bottle with a strange expression on his face. He then drank some of it skeptically, and made a gagging sound. He frowned, and rushed to look for some ce where he could puke. A male nurse in the infirmary heard this, and helped him, patting his back. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re awake and ejecting the poison now.¡± Cermin made a pitiful expression, wiping his mouth. (I was really poisoned?) The nurse handed him some water to drink, and he was sat down on his bed for a while. He pointed at the bottle and the note. ¡°Was this from you, sir?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The nurse only noticed it. ¡°No¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s from one of the medics, but I can¡¯t recognize the handwriting from any of them.¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Cermin said. ¡°I would like to go to the library.¡± ¡°But you still need to rest¡ª¡° Cermin was already walking out, carrying the bottle with a note with him. The library and infirmary were in a building connected to the Banquet Pce, in the center of the four Spires. Besides this was the Council office, and the four of them make up what was called the ¡®Centrepiece.¡¯. The Centrepiece was the space avable for all students, with the exception of the Council office, of course. Just like the misceneous spaces like the Quadrangle, but it was not any Spires¡¯ domain. Cermin went to therge library with 10 floors full of books and sleepy librarians, finding it difficult to decipher which floor to find out about ¡®mercury poisoning¡¯. But Ronin have found it easily, as he realized that this library was designed to follow the Dewey Decimal ssification System. First floor was 000-099, General Works, andst floor was 900-999, History and Geography. The floor Cermin should be looking for was the 6th floor for Sciences. Many Schrs students lounge at this floor and study for exams and tests. Cermin finally reached the floor, tired and panting from all the stairs he had to walk. If only he knew which was the right floor from the start, he would have walked on the spiraling staircase that connects to all floors and stopped at the sixth one. He rummaged the shelves for medicine-rted books and asked around still wearing that in white hospital frock, making him seem like some lunatic that just escaped from an asylum. So people merely avoided or ignored him. But a voice of someone wearing a cloak and reading arge book covering his facepletely said: ¡°Go look at the third shelf on the right.¡± Cermin nodded gratefully at this kind gentleman after being snubbed for so long. ¡°Thanks!¡± He checked the books on this shelves, and found what he was looking for. The History of Mercury Usage, Benefits and Toxicity. He checked the index for the Toxicity part specifically, and flipped the pages frantically. ¡°Mercury may cause an increase to the excitability of a person, resulting to high levels of energy, but unstable mental state that includes anxiety, restlessness, low bnce control¡­¡± The more he read, the more Cermin¡¯s throat felt dry. He stopped, mming the book to the ground. Suddenly, someone unexpected came rushing to the library¡¯s front door. ¡°Goldie! There you are! What are you doing here?¡± Cermin¡¯s blood went cold when he heard Volken¡¯s voice, but part of him still doesn¡¯t want to believe it. Part of him still wants to believe there has been a mistake. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Volken went to his side. (Does he know?) Volken thought nervously on his head, but showed no signs of it. ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Cermin merely asked, not wearing his usual sunny smile. (Some bastard gave me a note saying ¡®I know what you did to Cermin Drychspiel. Go to the 6th floor of the library.¡¯, but I can¡¯t obviously tell you that. ) ¡°I went to the infirmary to check on you, you had been unconscious for two weeks and I was so worried.¡± He lied through his teeth. ¡°The nurse told me you went out, and so I looked everywhere in the Academy for you.¡± This made Cermin want to believe in Volken¡¯s innocence more. How can someone who was so concerned about him and treated him like a little brother poison him? ¡°Volk¡­.. Did you know that mercury was poisonous?¡± He asked, pointing at the passage on the book. ¡°Why was something like that in the drink you gave me?¡± Volken frowned, but he was prepared for this ever since he received the note. ¡°Sigh¡­ I guess I should apologize. Yes, I know that too much mercury can cause these symptoms.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened with shook, but Volken continued. ¡°But it really also give you more energy and stamina. You can check the book itself. We yers drink it all the time, and it really takes a while for your body to get used to it at first.¡± He acted so convincingly sorry that it almost looked like he was going to cry. ¡°I thought you would have survived that much Mercury Snail potion, since you have always been our amazing little Goldie. The first 2nd year to join the Main Six. I overestimated you, and that¡¯s why I almost put your life in danger.¡± He hugged Cermin, who doesn¡¯t know what to feel at first. But eventually, he sighed in relief and returned the hug. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Volk. So I really just didn¡¯t have much tolerance for itpared to you guys¡­ I understand now. It¡¯s not your fault, you just believe too much in me.¡± He smiled naively once again. ¡°I forgive you.¡± The person who directed Cermin to the right shelf mmed his book down, making some student jolt at it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Volken said, pushing away crocodile tears. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the infirmary and have some rest, alright? I¡¯ll bring you food from the Banquet Pceter too.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really the best, Volk!¡± The two friends walk out of the library together into the spiral staircase, just like before. A shadow followed after them. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s that little thing that you were holding?¡± Volken pointed at the bottle. ¡°Oh, this?¡± Cermin drank a bit more of the putrid antidote, and winced, but didn¡¯t immediately puke this time. ¡°This is an antidote. Some kind medic gave it to me, but they thought I was sabotaged, haha.¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s impossible, right? After all, we¡¯re friends, and friends don¡¯t ¡®sabotage¡¯ each other.¡± Volken studied Cermin¡¯s face for any hint of sarcasm on that tone, but it was either he was very convincing or he truly was oblivious. He took the note hanging on the bottle, and froze when he saw the penmanship. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Volk?¡± Cermin asked when the stopped while on the spiral staircase now. ¡°This note¡­..¡± Then, everything went ck for the both of them. Volken cursed. ¡°What in the Abyss¡ª-¡° And he was pushed by someone! ¡°Volk!¡± Cermin called out, but he can¡¯t see anything as he reached out. Because of him reaching out, Volken thought it was those outstretched hands that pushed him, as he tumbled down into the spiral staircase. Bones cracked and popped the further down he fell¡­.. And soon, he hit his head as well. Chapter 59 The Knight has Fallen ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it! I swear! Everything just went dark, and I couldn¡¯t see anything! You have to believe me, Councillor!¡± ¡°Volken Argentus ims that there was only the two of you at the staircase during that time, and he saw you pushed him. If not you, how would you exin what happened, Prince Drychspiel?¡± ¡°I¡­.. Volken is my friend, I would never do anything to hurt him!¡± Councillor Verita was one of the only two women members of the Academy¡¯s Council. She had gained her position by being a top student in the Spire of Schrs 50 years ago, on the more diplomatic side than scientific. In fact, she was supposed to be part of the King¡¯s advisors, but was declined due to the King¡¯s¡­.. uh¡­.. ¡®preference¡¯. The Academy respected her, however, and so she became a member of the Council managing Student Affairs and serving as the disciplinary officer. She was also teaching Aristocratic Politics, a more advanced version of her son¡¯s Aristocracy ss. Yes, she was Professor Nifalios¡¯ mother, but kept the surname Verita. They both have Amethyst Heartstone and Illuso Mage Focus.. In fact, it was due to her Illuso Mage Focus that she became the disciplinary officer handling cases like this. Her Mage Focus was to make someone always speak the truth using herpelling tone. Since she had this Mage Focus activated, she could tell that the Prince of Sciro was telling the truth. But then again, after her interview with the injured team captain, she can also tell for certain that he was also telling the truth. And she trusted her powers very much, leading to her conclusion that both sides were not lying, and that something is missing here. She sped her aged hands together, continuing to interrogate the prince. Her hair was arranged in a high top bun, and her purple skin was not as shiny or smooth ad her son¡¯s. But she maintained aposure and determined eyes of a fierce young woman even after all these years and all that she had experienced. ¡°Volken ims that the reason you may have pushed him was that you believed he has poisoned you during your Gridiron game. Is this true? Did you want to get revenge?¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°No! I never doubted Volken, and he had exined to me that it was an idental mistake to make me drink too much Mercury Snail potion, so I have no reason to push him as revenge!¡± ¡°But Volken said you had reason to believe you were sabotaged. What was that?¡± Cermin then remembered something, and took out something from his satchel. ¡°Someone gave me this. They put it on my bedside at the infirmary when I woke up.¡± She looked at the note, then frowned. ¡°And who is this from?¡± ¡°I¡­.. I have no idea. But the person must be mistaken.¡± Cermin gulped. ¡°There¡¯s no way Volken would sabotage me. He gave me the Main Six position for the game and believed in me until the very end.¡± ¡°He¡¯s like my big brother. The reason why I got poisoned in the first ce was that he thought I could handle it. Just like all the other yers.¡± Councillor Verita sighed. ¡°No, Prince Drychspiel. The person who gave you this note was not wrong. Volken Argentus admitted to making you drink too much of the potion on purpose.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°That¡­ That can¡¯t be¡­..¡± ¡°Like how you werepelled to answer everything I ask truthfully, he was alsopelled to confess. He was intimidated by your skills as a new yer that¡¯s why he sabotaged you. He believed you would soon be after his spot as team captain. ¡° ¡°But¡­ But I¡¯m not. I¡¯m happy just to be on Volken¡¯s team. I have no ns on bing captain, and it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Cermin looked down, close to tears. ¡°I just wanted to have fun with friends. Why would he think this way?¡± Councillor Verita pitied this boy. He knows too little of how the world and politics work Everything is politics, because every man is trying to be more powerful than the other and pushing each other to the bottom in order to rise on the top. She stood up, and sighed. ¡°It was fortunate that Volken Argentus¡¯ physique was strong enough to survive that kind of fall. But all the bones of his limbs were broken and wrapped up in cloth, as well as some in his lower back that would be difficult to heal.¡± ¡°He would have to take a year or two in order to gain back his former healthy condition. And even a year or two after that, he would not be allowed to y something as dangerous as Gridiron.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°But his final games for the championship woulde soon, and he only have one year left before he graduate. What would happen to the team now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, Prince Drychspiel. His reign as team captain is over. He would not be able to graduate or join society either before his body was healed and recovered.¡± She then narrowed her eyes. ¡°This was what the perpetrator must have wanted. They also wanted to push the me on you.¡± ¡°Or maybe they just wanted to protect me, but took things too far.¡± Cermin said, since he also doesn¡¯t want to doubt someone who took the time to reveal the truth and gave him an antidote. Councillor Verita nodded. ¡°That is also possible. But do not put your trust in this person too much. I will try to find any witnesses that may help clear your name, or look into that sudden darkness you told me.¡± ¡°You can see why this is a major case, Your Highness. A threat to the peace of this Academy. In fact, it would have be something that the Pce would be involved in if Volken died in that fall.¡± ¡°He also came from a wealthy family, just like you, and would like to get answers and proper response to their son¡¯s situation. Despite my belief in your innocence, I would have to put you in 2 weeks suspension while we investigate and try to appease the Argentus family.¡± Cermin nodded and did notin, as he really needed this suspension to take in everything that just happened and clear his thoughts. A friend betrayed him, and someone either avenged him or tried to frame him by almost killing said friend. What kind of person would do something like that? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Checkmate. I win.¡± ¡°This is already the 21st time you won, Ronin. I¡¯m tired.¡± Kai slumped on the table. ¡°Were you some kind of chess master in real life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t really remember.¡± Ronin rearranged the chess board once again. ¡°I just found it very easy, all these strategic board games. You have rules to follow, and if you found your way to use those rules to your advantage, you win.¡± Kai nodded, thinking of something for a while. Then it said. ¡°You have gained 500 V-points, by the way. Ronin just nodded. ¡°It would have been higher if the Councillor wasn¡¯t involved.¡± ¡°Indeed. But you have sesfully ruined Cermin and Volken¡¯s friendship, not to mention tarnished his reputation to the entire Gridiron team and the Argentus family.¡± ¡°The knight has fallen.¡± Ronin grinned, talking the white knight chess piece. ¡°And with ites much of the pawns. All that remains is the Rook, Bishop, and Queen, and the King would be defenseless.¡± He made a wide smirk, holding the ck King chesspiece in hand. ¡°Which one should I take next, I wonder?¡± Chapter 60 Edelweiss ¡°They said they will let us do the presentation¡­.. in three months. Allowing us to prepare.¡± Professor Vyrill frowned. ¡°We¡¯re already prepared.¡± ¡°Well, we cannot really push them any further. They have already agreed and they believe that¡¯s enough.¡± Ronin said. They were currently bisecting a frog to observe if there were any effects in the internal organs, but just as a routine check. This frog has already been dissected several times and its wounds healed from constant electric therapy. ¡°Say, Professor. If someone¡¯s limbs have been cut off, or an organ was missing, the electric therapy would not be enough to regenerate it, right?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°Yes. Not immediately, at least. But the electrolytes from Maen¡¯s blessed lightning cause regeneration to go faster. Potentially, a severed finger may take about a year to go back.¡± ¡°I see. What about a human with many broken bones? How much do you estimate the speed of regeneration would bepared to traditional healing?¡± ¡°Traditional healing would mend the bones for about a year. Ours can do it in a few months.¡± Professor Vyrill said. ¡°Why? Was this about that team captain from Warriors?¡± ¡°So you have heard, Professor.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°You have to be more careful nowadays, Ronin. It was not the first time in the history of the Academy that attacks like that happen to students, and it ismonly inflicted by other students.¡± He handed the tweezers so Ronin could poke and prod the frog himself. ¡°You are in a more precarious position for these kinds of attacks because of your Commoner status.¡± ¡°I know, Professor.¡± Ronin pulled on a piece of the frog without hesitation.. ¡°Thankfully, we have this electric therapy machine to cure you if anything happens, but I would much rather you are not injured at all. You are much luckier than that team captain.¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°Indeed. It was really a pity that only the two of us knows this exists, and it¡¯s the Council to me.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry, Professor. Just because I happen to be weak in physique¡­.¡± He had pulled too much flesh from the frog, causing blood to spatter all over his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m as fragile as this frog at all.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ronin had overheard Pavone and Rabuka arguing at their usual table in the Banquet Pce. Zeriav had smartly decided not to interfere, perhaps used to this already. Cermin was still in suspension, and he was actually the reason for their argument. ¡°You heard the Councillor, darling. She assured us that Cermin was innocent.¡± Rabuka insisted. ¡°She has the power to make everyone speak the truth, of all people, we should trust her.¡± ¡°Then what about Volken¡¯s statement?¡± Pavone countered. ¡°He speaks the truth too. And it was him who we¡¯re originally friends with. He should be the one we¡¯re siding with more, and he needs us now more than ever.¡± ¡°So? Volken poisoned someone because he was afraid of having his crown as Gridiron King be taken from him.¡± Rabuka rolled her eyes. ¡°He reaped what he sows.¡± ¡°Why must you defend Cermin?¡± Pavone narrowed his eyes. ¡°If we reaped what we sow, then that means we should also suffer something simr to Volken because we¡¯re all just befriending him to be of use to us, have we not?¡± ¡°Or have you already forgotten that and developed more feelings for him beyond business?¡± Rabuka was aghast. ¡°Of course not! All I¡¯m saying is that we can¡¯t cut our ties with Cermin now just because of Volken¡¯s mistake!¡± Ronin ate happily listening to this bickering, the gears in his mind rolling as he decide how to deal with these three next. He would obviously target either of this couple first, as Zeriav was taking this situation calmly and had not much crack in his walls yet. He went back to the ssroom for his next period, History ss. The professor mentioned that he would be announcing a new major partner project, and Ronin already expected that no one would partner with him. There are 19 students after all, and he was the neer, not to mention the¡ª ¡°Look, it¡¯s the freak.¡± One ssmate sneered when he got inside. ¡°Those eyes really freak me out, I bet theye from the Abyss.¡± Another smacked the back of his head and they bothughed. Ronin ignored them. Actually, this was not the first time he received petty and childish verbal and physical abuse from his ssmates while the teachers were not around. ¡°Can you boys stay quiet? We¡¯re studying here.¡± A stern voice from one of the two women ssmates said, one with Opal skin. ¡°A freak defends another freak. Just mind your own business, Sea Witch.¡± The one that smacked Ronin retorted. Ronin just sat on his chair and did not give any of them the time of the day. His cold, apathetic dark eyes were intimidating and would make one shiver. The bully¡¯s face contorted in both disgust and annoyance. ¡°Those eyes¡­ I really had enough of them. By the gods, I just want to gauge them out!¡± Ronin just mumbled, as he turned to the window disinterestedly. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The bully kicked his old, rickety chair. ¡°I said you can go ahead and try if it truly displeases you.¡± After all, he was just bluffing. After the news about Volken, the Council had be more on-guard when ites to student violence. Acting recklessly would bring consequences¡ª- (I¡¯ve had enough of this smug Commoner!) Ronin heard, as this man took a dart, possibly his Mage Focus¡ª And threw it with urate precision and speed towards Ronin¡¯s eyes! Ronin had quick reflexes, but this speed was from a Mage Focus after all, and he has no way of dodging it even if he tried. It may even follow him even if he turned his head. He was prepared to lose his eyes and eventually shock everyone when he gets it healed¡ª Snap! It was the sound of crab hands. Snapping together. A crab hand snapped the dart on time. The crab just appeared in thin air at the right moment. ¡°You boys have be more and more unreasonable.¡± The girl with Opal Heartstone said. ¡°If you insist on making trouble, forget about being a Schr and go be some brainless scoundrel in Warriors.¡± She took the crab in her hand and let it walk towards her shoulder. Then¡ª ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!!¡± The bully who threw the dart screamed, as round objects grew on the side of his face, getting bigger and bigger like pustules. But they were not pustules. They were barnacles, the menace of the sea that was usually found clinging on the side of boats and ships. The other girl beside her whispered nervously. ¡°Edelweiss, we shouldn¡¯t get in trouble with the boys. They might get back at us.¡± ¡°Let them go ahead and try. We passed the Triannum just like all of them, have we not?¡± Edelweiss said, as she snapped her fingers and the barnacles disappeared. Ronin sensed something. A character would not be given this much relevance and personality if she wasn¡¯t someone recurring or important to the story. He eyed this Edelweiss carefully as the teacher appeared, and the boys went back to their chairs. There was a strong suspicion in his heart¡­. That she was not just a normal character. She may be a¡ª- ¡°Has everyone paired up for the next project?¡± The teacher asked as he entered the door. Unexpectedly, Edelweiss turned to him. ¡°Do you have a partner already?¡± Chapter 61 Partner Project ¡°Not yet.¡± Ronin said, eyes furrowing. Why did she suddenly ask him of all people? It could not be a coincidence. It must have something to do with the intended plot, this whole bullying and her ¡®saving¡¯ him then asking him to be her partner. Not that he needed saving in the first ce. Not from anyone, he can perfectly handle himself. She then said. ¡°Then you should team up with me a Klio. There¡¯s an odd number of students and so it could not be divided into pairs equally.¡± Klio was the girl beside her, and she waved nervously, ¡°H-Hello.¡± Ronin can hear that Klio was thinking in her mind that it was her first time partnering in a project with a boy and she was still not used to them. After all, she was raised as the only child in her family of botanists. Meanwhile, Edelweiss had much simpler thoughts in her head. (Is he going to agree or not? It would benefit him as well, as he¡¯s just a neer and if he doesn¡¯t team with us, he¡¯ll be doing the project alone.) She does raise a point, and Ronin felt inclined to follow the plot¡¯s script in case his hunch was correct.. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll join you two if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Edelweiss raised her hand. ¡°Professor, we¡¯ll be pairing up with Ronin too.¡± Their History Professor nodded. ¡°Alright then, it seemed that everyone is paired up. Open your books to Page 153, I will be discussing our lesson for Cultural Influences before I introduce your next project.¡± She turned to Ronin as she opened her textbook. ¡°From now on, just use your Mage Focus or report them if they keep on bothering you. They won¡¯t stop if you just ignore them.¡± He definitely doesn¡¯t need the reminder, but maintained a non-sarcastic look as he said. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± She stared at him for a long time, before saying. ¡°You reminded me of something important before I arrived here in the Academy, Ronin.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± He asked. ¡°The average people prey on the great, and so the greats must stick together.¡± Ronin just raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± Klio added, fixing her sses nervously. ¡°Well, the average people outnumber the exceptional, so we don¡¯t really have a choice but to team up when faced with the mob. N-Not that I¡¯m saying I¡¯m exceptional or anything, only you two are exceptional, haha.¡± ¡°You are exceptional too, Klio. Much more than these knuckleheaded pomps, at least.¡± Edelweiss consoled her. Klio bashfully shook her head. ¡°Ah, but you two got the first and the third highest score in the entrance examination, and I only got an average one. It¡¯s no big deal, I ept my role as an average person already.¡± Ronin remembered that he did saw the name Edelweiss Iridice on the ranking, but it was hard for him to tell with these fantasy names whether it was a masculine or feminine name. What he could discern that because of her Opal Heartstone, her white skin gives the illusion of different colors that were the result of its iridescence. So that must be what herst name was for. It also made sense that her Mage Focus was rted to the sea, because opals were hydrated amorphous silica with water content. While thinking of this, the History Professor had finished his discussion of a lesson Ronin had already studied, and began to discuss how the partner project will work. They needed to make a study and presentation about their chosen cultural influencers. It could be anything, as long as they can prove that this field influences society¡¯s culture and has a major impact. Plus points if they can have a demonstration, or a person that represents said culture toe along with them. They had three weeks to prepare. As they were sent out to look for any potential leads they can have for the culture presentation, Edelweiss seemed to already have an idea in mind and went out of the room with a brisk on her step. Klio ran after her. ¡°Where are we going, Edel?¡± ¡°I already know what we can present. I have a senior friend at the Spire of Artisans that works in theatrical performance.¡± Ronin followed after them quietly, hands behind his back and just anticipating something. The feeling he had about this being the plot turning its own wheels was stronger than ever. ¡°So we can have this senior friend perform for us too as a demonstration!¡± Klio pped her hand. ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°I already anticipate that many would go for the Artisans as art has very close ties with culture, so we have to move fast.¡± Edelweiss said. ¡°Unless you and Ronin had other ideas.¡± ¡°It works for me.¡± Ronin just said with a shrug. ¡°This senior of yours¡­.. what year was she?¡± ¡°4th year, Rigel ss.¡± The same year as Rabuka, but from the A-ss instead of the B-ss. Ronin felt this was also not a coincidence. ¡°They must be currently rehearsing for the Grand Festival of Arts in the Amphitheater.¡± Klio pointed out. ¡°I saw papers and postings saying that Lovushka¡¯s troupe would be performing once again. Is she on the same troupe?¡± ¡°My friend is a solo performer, usually for one-man shows or monologues. It works best for her skills.¡± Edelweiss said. They soon reached the Amphitheater, and it really was packed with several Artisan students and supporters rehearsing on individual spots for the big festival. Sure enough, Ronin spotted Rabuka there, but not just her. Cermin was also there. His sses were suspended after all, but he could still roam around the Academy if he so wishes. Ronin raised up his cloak, as usual, he always wears it for times like this. Klio blinked, ¡°Are you suddenly feeling cold, Ronin?¡± He just answered with a smile focused on Rabuka and Cermin. Rabuka must have been the one who pushed him to go to her rehearsals, as Cermin still looked distraught and uneasy, with dark bags under his eyes. ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll sing you a nice song to cheer you up!¡± He overheard them. He wondered how Pavone would have reacted if he found his girlfriend ¡®cheering up¡¯ this boy suspected of assaulting his other friend. Edelweiss also turned around from the loudness of Rabuka¡¯s voice, and she saw Cermin¡­.. And their eyes locked for a few seconds. Edelweiss quickly looked away, holding her chest with her face turning red. (What was that just now? My heart rate became abnormal. Did I suddenly have arrhythmia?) Ronin rolled his eyes. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ ¡°Yep, you called it. ¡± Kai appeared beside him once more, unheard and unseen by anyone else. His guess was right. Edelweiss was a harem member. The partner project was just one big excuse for the plot to let these two meet. Chapter 62 Calla Lily Ronin cleared his throat to gain back her attention. ¡®She seemed to be a rational-minded and sensible, no-nonsense girl at first, but all it took was one look at a pretty boy to get her stunned. Disappointing.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s your friend now, Edelweiss?¡± He asked, walking further from Rabuka and Cermin. ¡°Oh.¡± Edelweiss also regained herposure. ¡°I think she¡¯s right over there.¡± The person she was pointing to resembled Klio, but not in appearance. More like in terms of clothing style and aura. The person also wore spectacles over the bridge of her nose, and an oversized shirt, except instead of it being a Schr¡¯s uniform, it was a heavy wool vest. The puffiness made her look like an innocentmb. She also had a shy and meek presence like Klio, and Roni was starting to suspect that the reason Edelweiss befriended Klio in the first ce was that she reminded her of this friend. Her skin was the most interesting feature about her. This was the first time Ronin saw a Heartstone hybrid in person.. People with different Heartstones marrying each other were not umon, but it was avoided and seen as taboo. It was precisely because of hybrids like this girl. One half of this girl¡¯s face was green, and the other half was white. An Emerald-Pearl hybrid. An interestingbination, as emerald was part of the beryl family and have a more crystalline texture to it, while pearls were the only gemstones that were made organic process within m shells and had a smooth and more rounded texture. Emerald people usually live in the upper ss ins, while Pearl people leave near the sea quite far from them. It also made sense now that she and Edelweiss were friends, they must have lived nearby on the same beach. ¡°Lily!¡± Edelweiss called out to her friend. ¡°E-Edel? What are you doing here, don¡¯t you have sses?¡± Her voice was high and soft. One would even mistake Edelweiss as the older one between the two, when she¡¯s sitting and slumped like that. But she was taller, and had¡­.. bigger endowments. ¡°We¡¯re doing a project for History about cultural influences. I chose to discuss about your solo performance, as you have mastered the art.¡± Edelweiss said. ¡°Well, SHE had mastered the art.¡± ¡°O-Oh, I see.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all. I-I¡¯m Ca Lily Naemhnaid. You can call me Lily when I¡¯m not performing.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about when you¡¯re performing?¡± Lily yelped from his voice. ¡°Y-You¡­.. brought a boy to watch me perform?¡± Edelweiss sighed. ¡°Ronin is not like the others, Lily. You can be rest assured.¡± ¡°A-Alright then, if you say so¡­.¡± She fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s Ca. She¡¯s not very likable, I¡¯d rather if she stays asleep.¡± ¡°Asleep?¡± Klio was thoroughly confused. ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t you also Ca?¡± ¡®Split personality?¡¯ Ronin frowned. ¡®Quite an old-fashioned take on it too. One only appears when needed, it¡¯s not like that in real life.¡¯ Lily went teary-eyed, clutching at Edel¡¯s clothes. ¡°Edel came here for Ca, right? I wanted to see you for a long time, we haven¡¯t been in touch ever since you got into the Academy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I got busy and there were examinations all the time.¡± Edelweiss looked at her apologetically. ¡°But I¡¯ll make it up to you after this favor. I¡¯d rather not have you show Ca either, but we needed it for the project.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­. But Edel owes me seafood casserole next time for this.¡± Lily said, taking off her wool vest. And what was left was her thin,cy ck shirt, with off-shoulder loose sleeves revealing her body¡¯s great shape. She took off her spectacles and undone her tied-up hair. Then, she closed her eyes. And when she opened them, it was evident that she had changed. ¡°Edelweiss, my princess!¡± She said, in a much more mature and yful tone. ¡°Ah, I have been dying every day to see you! My heart was stuck inside an iceberg and you alone are the warm light that unfreezes it!¡± She went immediately to tackle Edelweiss into a hug, and the Opal girl avoided it immediately. ¡°You know already why we came here, Ca. Just get it done with then we¡¯ll ask you some questions to prepare for the report.¡± ¡°Ah, you are still as cold as the deep blue sea!¡± She said dramatically. ¡°How can you catch the attention of any suitors if you stay uptight like a widow, my beau?¡± ¡°I have no interest in suitors, unlike you.¡± Edelweiss answered pointedly. ¡°That is true, that is true.¡± Ca continues to wave her hands mboyantly for no reason at all. ¡°Well, if you would not have any suitors, I can act as one for you! Just like as we do as wee children!¡± Klio was really terrified of this new person in front of her. She whispered to Edelweiss. ¡°Is she¡­ You know¡­.. A lunatic? Does she have a condition in the mind?¡± ¡°No. Ca is still Lily, she is also aware of it. She is currently acting right now in itself.¡± Edelweiss answered with a sigh. ¡°She had just made the persona of Ca so she could perform better and get rid of her stage fright.¡± Ronin was much more interested in her saying she can act as a suitor. ¡°What exactly makes your solo performances more special than anyone else¡¯s?¡± When she turned to Ronin, he suddenly felt a sort of¡­. wary expression on her face. Apanied by her thoughts of: (What is she doing with a boy? She dislikes men with much passion, why must she partner with one in a project?) But she just wore a sweet smile at Ronin, and flipped away his cloak faster than he could react, pushing him to the seats of the Amphitheater! ¡°I never made such ims in the first ce. You see, I¡¯d rather have my audience decide whether or not what I can do is ¡®special¡¯.¡± She said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°And so, I would like you to tell me.¡± ¡°Tell you what?¡± Ronin scowled, not liking that her hands with long, green and white nails were holding on to his shoulders. ¡°Whether you find what you see ¡®special¡¯.¡± She said mischievously, and suddenly¡ª He was transported to an entirely different ce! Chapter 63 Theater of the Mind He was on a beach with pearly white sands sparkling from the heat of the summer sun. Seagulls flew overhead, and the waves rolled in a calm rhythm. Among this peace, there was only Ronin, sitting on the sand like a kid waiting for his parents while making sand castles. Yet he has no intention to make sand castles. Despite the scenic view, he only wants to get out of here. The waves crash upon the rocks, and the water reached to his feet. It was all so real, everything around his six senses was real. But knowing that he was just from the Amphitheatre and then came here, he doubts everything despite the realism. Either he truly was transported, or this was all fake and he was still there. He turned to the right and saw a figure of a woman standing on the beach, wearing a white dress and a hat. She wasn¡¯t Ca Lily. She wasn¡¯t Edelweiss either, or Klio¡­.. Its¡­ ¡°Duchess Akasa?¡± Ronin asked as he walked closer to this woman or apparition. Duchess Akasa smiled at him. ¡°Ronin, my beloved son.¡± She went over to embrace him, but Ronin was wary of everything, and he stepped back saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°But why, Ronin? Haven¡¯t I always had you in my arms when you were just a tiny babe? A little infant wrapped in a bundle that brought me joy beyondpare?¡± Ronin did not pay attention to her words. He paid attention to the sounds.. The muffled sounds at the back of his head. Duchess Akasa was truly in the flesh in front of him, just as she were when she was still not pregnant with Bedonna. She looked much livelier too. It reminded Ronin of the days she would give him toys and try to y with him. But this can¡¯t be Duchess Akasa, because she was dead. Ronin remembered that. ¡°You look worried, my child. What is it that you fear so much?¡± She asked in the usual coddling tone. He held on to the muffled sounds. He felt that the less he focused on them, the more his guard lowers, and his memory of what is now was slipping away. His sense of the present was slipping away, and he had to grab on to that. Duchess Akasa died of childbirth. He was in the Academy now. He had been actively ruining Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s life. He had met Edelweiss and Ca Lily. Ca Lily said that he must judge whether what she can do was special. There. That was his anchor. That piece of memory was the one that truly linked the ¡®now¡¯ that was real¡­ And this ¡®now¡¯ in front of him. ¡°¡­. and as the sea continued to sh, and the wind blew on the dress of his mother¡­..¡± The muffled sound started to turn clearer and turned to words. He hang on to them, but Duchess Akasa gripped his shoulders! ¡°Ronin!¡± She cried desperately. ¡°Why must you break your mother¡¯s heart? Why must you grow up this way!?¡± He furrowed his brows and tried to push her away, but her grip was too strong, digging into his flesh. ¡°You¡¯re not here¡ª¡° ¡°Why must you grow into such a person!? All I ever wanted was for you to be a good man!¡± Ronin frowned. ¡®She can¡¯t possibly have known. Duchess Akasa or Ca Lily. She¡¯s speaking vague sentences just to get to me because she knows her hold was getting looser.¡± Sure enough, he can hear the mumblings go louder and louder. ¡°She spoke with much desperation, her voice just like before. Spoke of how he has not been a good son¡­..¡± ¡°You have not been a good son! You have never been!¡± ¡°Spoke of how she was disappointed in him. ¡° ¡°I am truly¡­.. disappointed at you, Ronin.¡± ¡°And then¡­ her eyes would bleed, crimson tears falling down onto her face.¡± Ronin scoffed as he watched this horror movie like scene. ¡°What a cheap trick, is this the best you can do?¡± Duchess Akasa¡¯s face contorted into something worst and swallowed him whole, but Ronin just stood there unfazed. As he was swallowed, and everything turned ck, he was back to the present. It was Ca Lilly gripping him. There were beads of sweat on her forehead, and she was breathless. (Damn this daemon to hell, what even is he? I had never encountered anyone who broke immersion so fast. ) Edelweiss went by her side worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ca? Why did you stop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Ronin grinned proudly. ¡°She stopped because I¡¯m returned.¡± Ca narrowed her eyes, but she also looked mildly amused. She clicked her fingers towards someone¡­.. And it was Klio whose eyes were closed, talking to the air and saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me! Please!¡± She was crying and hugging nothing. As soon as Ca snapped, she opened her eyes, and blinked in confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Klio asked, looking like a bewildered doe. ¡°She was never here, my dear.¡± Ca patted her head. ¡°You were just in my theater.¡± ¡°Y-Your theater?¡± Klio said, as Edelweiss handed her a handkerchief. ¡°A theater of the mind.¡± Ronin said gravely. ¡°How many people can you affect at the same time?¡± ¡°Thousands, actually.¡± Ca had a more serious and wary tone when talking to him. ¡°And all it ever took was a few words. I can have them in the theater for a whole hour.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± She went back to face Ronin, staring him down from head to toe. ¡°How did you do it? Thest person who could break immersion before 1 hour was my father, who was also skilled in this gift.¡± ¡°Your father has the same Mage Focus?¡± He asked. Edelweiss shook her head. ¡°No, it was slightly different and less potent. For his, he had to sing, not tell a story.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still an Illuso Mage like you, though. Have you noticed if fellow Illuso Mages break immersion faster?¡± He asked, taking out his notepad. He didn¡¯t need to adjust at all. What was important was this ¡®now¡¯ and right now, they were also making a report about her skill. ¡°Yes. But not this fast. It had only been about 5 minutes.¡± Ca crossed her arms. ¡°Are you an Illuso Mage?¡± Edelweiss answered for him ¡°No, Ronin is a iro Mage. Though I have never seen exactly what it was that he controls.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t focus about me. We should focus on Ca.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Your skill is quite special, and has many possible uses, I have to admit.¡± ¡°Like what uses?~¡± Ca asked in a pretentiously innocent way. Ronin knows very well that she knew what he meant. ¡°You can potentially trick kings, assassinate them, steal treasures,mand a whole mob of people to do your bidding¡­.. So why stop with a performance?¡± Ca sneered. ¡°You have an interesting mind, little ck pearl. Perhaps I wasn¡¯t too far off with what ¡®your Mama¡¯ had said earlier.¡± ¡°Thoughts are just thoughts. I was just suggesting possibilities for you.¡± Ronin answered sinctly. ¡°Have you never really considered them? It¡¯s rted to our research after all.¡± ¡°How you would influence culture¡­.. and history itself, with that kind of power.¡± Like a Cleopatra that can get Ceasar and Mark Antony to her whims, and many more fatally charming women that changed the course of history with their feminine wiles. Ca gave him another intimidating look, and tension hung in the air between the two of them. Then, she answered. ¡°You¡¯re right. I do have other intentions for my skill besides performance.¡± Ronin was amused that she answered honestly so fast. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°I¡­..¡± She announced dramatically, cing a hand over her chest. ¡°Want to be the Queen of Sciro!!!!~¡± Chapter 64 Actors are Dangerous ¡°Here we go again.¡± Edelweiss sighed. Suddenly, a burst ofrge flowers appeared, gaining the attention of everyone in the Amphitheatre. Including Cermin and Rabuka. Ca¡¯s clothes change into a more fantastical version of a wedding dress, deep red like the red lilies that appeared, with a long, long veil as long as Rapunzel¡¯s hair¡­.. And she stepped on those lilies, running and running until she reached the top in a grandiose disy! Ronin knew this was just an illusion of course, but he had no reason to break free from it this time. He also wanted to see the other people¡¯s reactions. She can really make hundreds of people believe the nonsense she spouts. ¡°How can she do that!? Are those lilies her Mage Focus?¡± ¡°Is she going to give us a performance right now?¡± ¡°I have never seen sound big, beautiful, round¡­.. Hey! I was going to say flowers, don¡¯t be so dirty-minded!¡± ¡°With someone as morous and powerful as me, I only deserve to be the queen of the richest kingdom in Magecia, don¡¯t you think!?¡± Her voice was also amplified, and she was talking directly to Edelweiss, Ronin, and Klio. She swung from her veil, gaining the apuse of everyone who watched her with amazement.. Call wore a wide smile as she swung over nearer to Cermin and Rabuka. ¡°Am I right or am I right? This kind of beauty is not fit to be some milk maiden, or a farmer girl, or even just another no-named nobledy.¡± ¡°No, this beautiful face and beautiful skill must only be imed by the most illustrious prince from the most illustrious kingdom!¡± And after a spinning motion like an acrobat high up in the air¡ª Shended directly on a surprised Cermin¡¯s arms, which caught her out of reflex! ¡°What do you think, Your Highness? You¡¯ll be the judge.¡± She grinned with her cherry red lips. ¡°T-The judge of what?¡± Cermin was confused, and his face was too close to Ca¡¯s big, big ¡®skills¡¯. ¡°Of my worth to be your bride~¡± She said, but then¡ª Rabuka approached the two in anger. ¡°He just met you, you freakish, ambitious harlot! How can you even have the audacity to ask to be his bride!?¡± The people gasped in surprise when they heard the usually nice and amiable Rabuka say the word ¡®harlot¡¯. ¡°Every couple starts somewhere~¡± She clung onto Cermin and looked at himsciviously. ¡°But if you do not find me we worthy to be your bride, Your Highness, then I¡¯d settle for being a concubine~¡± The people were truly intrigued by such a scandalous scene, and every bit of Ca¡¯s action and tonemanded people¡¯s attention. Most of them, of course, were men. ¡°Imagine some gorgeous woman just falling to yourp and asking to be your bride, and not even minding to be a concubine! How lucky!¡± ¡°Ca¡¯s really deserving to be the prized jewel of the Artisans! Her confidence is something else, who cares if she has high ambitions!?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mind making her my harlot¡ª¡° Rabuka was deeply annoyed by the ¡®support¡¯ that the people were giving to Ca¡¯s unreasonable behavior. She pointed her long, delicate finger at this ambitious girl¡ª ¡°The prince is grieving right now from the ident with his dear friend Volken, didn¡¯t you know? What kind of vile woman are you to make him even more confused and start a scene while he¡¯s suffering!?¡± ¡°Aww, my sweet poor prince.¡± Ca just squished Cermin¡¯s totally bewildered face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me help you forget your problems by getting to know each other somewhere private~¡± Cermin was speechless. ¡°I-I¡­.. uh¡­..¡± Ronin watched this with interest too, but more on waiting for how Cermin will react. If this happened to him back then, as the Min Cheng he knew, he would just agree to ¡®get to know¡¯ Ca in a heartbeat. But why was he hesitating now? Just because it was his first time to be betrayed and have a problem with a friend character? Ronin never get to know what Cermin¡¯s answer would be as Rabuka suddenly opened her mouth¡ª And screamed. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!¡± It was not just random screaming. Her voice was so loud that everyone had to cover their ears and a surge of wind appeared, as strong as a hurricane¡¯s! The scream was directed to Ca and so she was the most affected, her hair evening undone and clothes tattering. Cermin had to cover her and back away to protect her from receiving any further damage. Her Theater of the Mind was also broken too, and she was back to wearing her normal clothes, red lilies disappearing. Once Rabuka was done shouting, her face waspletely red and scary-looking. She looked like she can murder someone right then and there. The now haggard-looking Ca just turned to her with azy, cattish smile. ¡°Wow, Rabuka. You could really use some peppermint. That breath was just explosive.¡± Many peopleughed at this as it was such an unexpected reaction to what just happened. Rabuka was infuriated and looked like she was about to throw hands at her¡ª But stopped once seeing Cermin still carrying her, and scoffed to go outside! Cermin let go of Ca, and followed after her. ¡°Rabuka, wait!¡± ¡®Hm. Interesting. He¡¯s choosing friends first over his harem.¡¯ Ronin noticed. ¡®Or maybe he just didn¡¯t want to worsen his connection with them as it is after what happened to Volken.¡¯ Edelweiss rushed into the frazzled Ca, whose hair was not flying off in all directions and already thin and revealing clothes barely surviving. ¡°Are you alright? You shouldn¡¯t have tested Rabuka, you know how powerful she can be with her Cordial Surge!¡± Edelweiss scolded her friend, covering her up with that wool vest again. ¡°Hah, that¡¯s not the worst surge she can muster. She was holding back because of the prince.¡± Ca just scoffed. ¡°And she calls me a harlot. She¡¯s the one with a lover here!¡± Klio couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you two have some¡­ bad history with each other?¡± ¡°Oh, honey. Every performer had some bad history with the other at some point. It¡¯s because everyone is trying their best to steal the spotlight.¡± Ca just shook her head and somehow managed to make her puffed-up hair look fabulous. ¡°Acting is actually one of the most dangerous trades, my father always tells me. And everyone has an inner actor within them, ying a role and pretending. ¡° ¡°The question of who rises at the top always relies on who acts their roles best. The world is just a stage and we¡¯re all vying to be at the center.¡± Ronin understood what she meant. ¡°And you yed your role very dangerously that it intimidated Rabuka.¡± ¡°Hah, if you think I¡¯m dangerous just with that act¡­.. wait until you meet them,¡± Ca said with an air of mystery. ¡°They know not just to perform in the stage of life¡­.. but own it.¡± As he was about to ask who she was referring to, a fanfare suddenly came from the Amphitheatre¡¯s stage itself. A sweet voice asked. ¡°Is it toote for me to make an entrance? It seemed that everyone is too preupied to watch the show.¡± The whole crowd erupted in cheers. ¡°Lovushka! Lovushka!¡± The sweet voice came from someone wearing a fancy, dove-inspired gown and with orange hair tied up in two pigtails like Hatsune Miku. The skin was also orange, and Ronin identified them as an Amber Heartstone. ¡°Oh, gods! It¡¯s Queen Lovushka!!!!!¡± Klio said, immediately cheering. She calls this Lovushka a queen but Ronin can tell for certain despite the impressive disguise¡­.. That this person was a man. Chapter 65 Truth Serum ¡°Lovushka and his troupe.¡± Ca grinned. ¡°Now they are the true showrunners not just in Amphitheatre, but the whole school itself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ronin asked as the troupe started to perform a y with Lovushka ying the female lead. The ¡®damsel-in-distress¡¯ that the hero must save. It¡¯s not really anything special for men to y women acting roles especially in this setting. Back in Shakespeare¡¯s time, there were no women actors. That means that Romeo was yed by a man, and Juliet was also yed by a man, and they would kiss and confess their love for each other. Several other cultures also share the same crossdressing aspect as part of performances, and even rituals. And since the poption of women in the Academy was so low¡­.. It was no surprise that people like Lovushka would have to make up for that scarcity. ¡°Lovushka is not just an actor. He is also a major influence in the Acadamy itself.¡± Ca exined. ¡°But his ways were much more subtle and often overlooked. Besides having lots of fanatics groveling at his feet and following his every word¡­¡± ¡°He also owns the Truth Serum papers.¡± Ronin furrowed his brows. ¡°The Truth Serum papers?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s a series of papers that the troupe releases to document all important events in the Academy and other things they must know or would have liked to know.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡®So they basically own the school¡¯s newspaper club.¡¯ Ca added: ¡°The Academy¡¯s Council and faculty itself was only vaguely aware of the papers. It is not sanctioned by them but it is not necessarily ¡®illegal¡¯. Even when the Truth Serum releases some¡­.. not so truthful things.¡± ¡°Yet everyone will believe it anyway, especially its loyal followers. The papers are distributed by hand and passed along through word of mouth.¡± She took something from her heavy vest. ¡°Here, take a look if it interests you.¡± Ronin took the small pamphlet-like paper from her. There were about 20 to 30 pages, and it indicates the week that this ¡®volume¡¯ was for. ¡°Who writes these papers? How do they mass produce them?¡± Ronin asked. The penmanship was near perfect, along with the alignment. Surely, there were no typewriters in this setting. ¡°It was said that most of them were handwritten by Lovushka himself, and a troupe member called Doppler uses his Mage Focus to multiply these copies.¡± Sure enough, a man ying the court jester, first juggled one ball that suddenly turned into two and then three in a blink of an eye. As Ronin flipped the pages, Ca continued to give him details about these papers. ¡°The Truth Serum has ruined several people ever since its release three years ago. Lovushka is a fourth-year like me, we are in the same ss and I have watched everything with my own two eyes.¡± She made a dramatic scared expression. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s enough to make a woman have nightmares every night! The power that mere words can hold!¡± ¡°How do they ruin people?¡± Ronin asked, very interested in these papers now. She pointed at a certain page at the pamphlet. ¡°The Confessionals. This was where it all began. Former important personalities were demolished due to their revealed dark secrets. Alliances were broken and wars sparked in mes.¡± Ronin devoured every word in The Confessionals. Ca was right. The words here were written so wonderfully well that they can appear believable whether or not they werepletely fake. Reputation can be lost so easily, and the perception of the masses would obviously be changed. ¡°How do they gain information for these Confessionals? They gain anonymous statements?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know the process itself, but you can seek Lovushka and ask him yourself.¡± Ca seemed to have enough talking to Ronin, as she went over to Edelweiss¡¯ side to watch the y with her. ¡°My oh my, look at that romantic scene! It¡¯s enough to make one jealous, don¡¯t you think, my princess?¡± Ronin sensed that Ca was truly different from all the other harem members Min Cheng had in the past, and even now. They were usually demure, and even the viiness that he steals turn tame because of him. But Ca herself was not even that much of a viiness, yet she acts so forward and cunning. That¡¯s why Ronin believes she couldn¡¯t have just told him about the Truth Serum and Lovushka for no reason. ¡®She¡¯s testing me. She must have noticed something in the way I look at Cermin and Rabuka earlier.¡¯ Ronin examined the papers again, but bumped into someone who tried to move closer to the stage to watch the y. He narrowed his eyes at this person, but realized that it was a man in a cloak. A grown man, not a student. ¡®A teacher? What is he doing here?¡¯ Ronin paid attention to this person¡¯s thoughts among the swarm of others in this crowded ce. (His me seems to be strong¡­ But is it strong enough?) (No. And the potency with the transformation is not much because of his Amber Heartstone.) (I needed someone with a lower and more potent Heartstone¡­ Yet still has a high me. But where can I find one?) (Where can I finally find someone that would fit the metamorphosis?) Ronin¡¯s eyes widened, and he went closer to this man. He nonchntly tapped his shoulder, even when deep down, his heart had been runningps from every thought he heard¡­ ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re too tall. I cannot see. Can you please go to the back a little?¡± He excused himself for tapping. The man turned to him with a nervous stutter and fixed his shaky sses. ¡°O-Oh, I¡¯m so sorry about that¡­. fellow student¡­¡± Ronin: ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. Is he for real? With that beard, no one can ever think he was a ¡®fellow student¡¯. But that didn¡¯t matter now, as a screen suddenly appeared. [Name: Professor Mephisto Espine Mage Type: Spinel Mecha Morpho Mage Role: Recurring Character/ Major Antagonist ] Ronin¡¯s eyes widened at the Major Antagonist part. But that¡¯s not where the surprises ended. [Congrattions, you have received a massive level upgrade. Level 12 >>>>> Level 20 ] [New Skill unlocked!] Chapter 66 Second Skill (I have been spotted! I need to get out of here!) Professor Espine immediately ran before Cermin could say another word. Ronin followed after him, but he had run too fast for him to catch up, and the crowd also didn¡¯t help him chase after this kooky professor at all. He lost him. But at least he gained skill and information! ¡°What exactly does Main Antagonist means? Aren¡¯t I also a Main Antagonist?¡± He asked Kai who appeared beside him. ¡°Yes. As for what it means, I cannot spoil.¡± Kai answered. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll meet him properly in three months anyway. What is this new skill that I unlocked then?¡± They went over to the side to somewhere less crowded and more private, so they can talk easily with each other. A screen also appeared as Kai spoke. [ Fool¡¯s Eye This skill gives you the ability to make yourself or others appear as someone of your choosing within 10 minutes.. You would look and soundpletely the same as the person you are copying, but not acquire their powers. Mage Focuses that can be used to see through disguises wouldn¡¯t work against you. But Mage Focuses that can cancel out skills could potentially work. It requires a biologicalponent from the person you are pretending to be and the rune for ¡®falsify¡¯ to be drawn on yourself, or the person you are changing the appearance of. The length of your falsification increases as you level up, as well as the number of tries in a day. For now, you only have one try per day. ] Ronin¡¯s eyes gleamed. This skill is definitely more powerful than Blinding Darkness! He can also put it into very good use for his future schemes. In fact, upon learning all the details of the skill, he already knew what he would do. ¡°Biologicalponent means something like hair or nail clippings, right?¡± He asked Kai. ¡°Yes. Or blood if you prefer.¡± Kai suggested. ¡°Then, you take thatponent in your hand, and draw the rune for falsifying on the back of the hand holding it.¡± The rune for falsifying looks like the shape of a human stickman with an X mark over it. ¡°And I only have 10 minutes and one try for now¡­ That¡¯s still a very great skill for me indeed.¡± Ronin was beaming. And so, the first thing he set out to do was to look for Cermin Drychspiel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Cermin had rushed off to follow Rabuka, who he found on one of those waiting sheds for people to go to in case of rain. ¡°Rabuka, I¡¯m sorry, alright? But you didn¡¯t have to shout at that woman earlier¡­.. I think she was just joking and having some fun.¡± Cermin exined. Rabuka crossed her arms, her eyes tinged red. ¡°Some fun? You don¡¯t know Ca Lily like I do! She¡¯ll do anything to get attention!¡± ¡°And she¡¯s an Artisan, so I see nothing wrong with that. I mean, aren¡¯t all performers looking for attention?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°But it¡¯s different with you, Goldie! I brought you here to watch me! You should only pay attention to me and not her!¡± Cermin was confused, scratching his head. (She acts like a jealous girlfriend¡­ But she¡¯s not even my girlfriend. She¡¯s Pavone¡¯s. And I don¡¯t n oning between them, I wouldn¡¯t cheat with my friend¡¯s girl.) Ronin sneered dryly at this. ¡®So he¡¯s not as dense as a rock after all.¡¯ Rabuka took his hand, and Cermin felt even more awkward, not knowing if he should pull it away. It felt wrong somehow. ¡°Promise me to only pay attention to me, alright, Goldie? I won¡¯t let her steal you from me, she keeps on stealing everyone and everything!¡± ¡°I-I promise but¡­.. can you let me go¡­..¡± ¡°I was supposed to be in the Rigel ss, but she came in the way and now the slot was taken by her! And every year, she would steal more and more of my fanatics, my audience¡­ It¡¯s unbearable!¡± Rabuka continued to rant and rant about Ca Lily. About how her fashion sense wasn¡¯t even that good, she just had big breasts¡­.. Down to her ¡®awful¡¯ skills as a performer¡­.. And even bringing out her family background and hybridity. ¡°Worst of all, she¡¯s just some ugly, half and half freak! I don¡¯t understand how she does it, how she puts men into a spell. When I am much more beautiful, sophisticated and talented than her!¡± ¡°O-Okay, I see now. I see now. Just calm down, Rabuka.¡± Cermin said, patting her shoulder awkwardly. She hugged on tightly to him, crying and crying in his arms. Cermin looked nervously around as if someone might misunderstand. He didn¡¯t notice at all the cloaked figure hiding behind the wall of the waiting shed and listening in to them. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me for her like everyone else, won¡¯t you, Cermin? You think I¡¯m also better than her, right?¡± She said with pouty lips and eyes that were trying to gain his sympathy. ¡°I do¡­. Just¡­¡± Cermin doesn¡¯t know what to say. She smiled wide at this,pletely changing expressions. ¡°You really are the best, Goldie darling¡­. Any woman would be lucky to have you. Your future queen would be very lucky.¡± ¡°I guess so¡­ But Rabuka, you should¡ª- He wasn¡¯t able to continue as Rabuka pressed her lips against his! Cermin blinked and immediately pushed her away. ¡± Rabuka!¡± She pretended to blush and look all shy all of a sudden. ¡°I¡­.. I couldn¡¯t help myself. You were just so good to me¡­. I wanted to be the luckydy that will have you.¡± ¡°B-But Pavone¡ª¡° She pressed a finger to his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Pavone. He doesn¡¯t have to know. I don¡¯t love him, Cermin. I was basically forced to be his lover after he confessed to me in front of the whole school with a grand parade of a thousand jeweled roses.¡± ¡°But I havee to love you¡­..¡± She moved even closer, trying to seduce him with her furtive nces. ¡°More than a friend. I love you very much¡­..¡± Ronin almost gagged in disgust. She was so fake, she¡¯s even faker than stic. He can hear her thoughts perfectly well, negating her ¡®sincere confession¡¯. (I¡¯ve been nning to abandon Pavone since I learned that you were the Prince of Sciro. Just imagine the upper hand I can have on any girl in this Academy once they saw us together.) (They¡¯ll all die in envy and look up to me. Especially that whore, that Ca. I would be stomping her with my feet like an ant once I became Cermin¡¯s queen!) But unluckily for her, Cermin just pushed her back even more and rejected her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rabuka! But I can¡¯t be with you¡­ It feels wrong because you are like a sister to me, and Pavone was like a brother to me! I can¡¯t betray our friendship like this!¡± ¡°But Cermin¡ª¡° He ran and she chased after him, and suddenly, the world went dark for the both of them. They tripped on something at the same time, and Cermin felt something move quickly¡ª It almost felt like the wind blowing on his hair. Then, the world was bright again, and Rabuka wasying beside him and groaning from the pain. Her knee was bleeding. Cermin panicked more than he should have, and went by her side. ¡°Let me take you to the infirmary!¡± It was just a scrape on the knee, but this darkness and sudden incident reminded him far too much of the time Volken fell. He looked around yet there was nothing. And it made him really, really scared. He felt like he was being watched by a presence that was so evil, that it would make one¡¯s heart stop beating. Chapter 67 Fools Gold The day of the Grand Festival of Arts had soone, and Rabuka¡¯s knee injury had been nothing but a scab. She was still displeased with it, though, and had to wear a longer dress to cover it. After being brought to the infirmary, Cermin had been avoiding her more and more. She had used her injury as an excuse to have him visit her, but since it was nothing more than a scratch, she was unsessful in making him stay for too long. She found herself biting her nail again. Her charms were not working on this boy at all. It frustrates her so much that she just wanted to scream. Cermin also said that he would not be attending the Grand Festival of Arts, and would rather spend time alone in his dormitory. In fact, every time he meet with the group, all he ever asked about was if Volken was alright and if they think he would be allowed to talk to him. He values friendship far too much. That must be the problem. It was also helpful for Rabuka though, since that means he would never ever reveal what she did to him to Pavone. She can keep on flirting and harassing him, and he¡¯ll just stay quiet about it. As she was fixing her hair backstage, with the crowd waiting for her performance, a shadow quickly flitted past behind her. She looked back. There was nothing but the drapes covering the door, but she was sure she felt something. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked with much wariness.. If worsees to worst, she will use her Cordial Surge and shout this person¡¯s ear off, sending them flying to the air before they could attack. But as the curtains parted¡­ She saw that it was just Cermin. ¡°Ah, Goldie~¡± She went immediately to hug him. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯te!¡± ¡°I changed my mind. Besides, what kind of friend would I be if I don¡¯t support your performance?¡± He said with a warm smile. Somehow, Rabuka felt that he had be more¡­ charming. There was a much more confident and assured air to him, and the way he held himself with his chin up andpletely rxed appeared more attractive. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you¡­. You don¡¯t know how happy I am that you came.¡± Rabuka went closer to give him a peck on the cheek. But Cermin just gently dodged her, and took out something from his bag. ¡°I actually brought you this. To make sure your lovely voice stays nice and sweetter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She took a peek at the pink liquid, and pink was her favorite color so she liked it immediately. ¡°Honey vocal enhancer. You never heard of it?¡± ¡°Oh, I did. But I usually have no use for vocal enhancers. My voice is perfect as it is, don¡¯t you think?¡± She winked at him, her hands still itching to touch him all over. ¡°Yes, but I just thought it would help you gain more confidenceter. After all, this isn¡¯t just some festival, right?¡± He leaned in to whisper to her. ¡°This is apetition in disguise of just a fun festival. You have to give it your all and more. How else would you be better than someone like Ca?¡± Rabuka¡¯s eyes widened at this, and she clenched her fists just at the mention of her name. ¡°Goldie noticed it as well. Yes, this festival was to showcase who truly are the best of the best performers in Artisans.¡± Cermin smiled. ¡°And I believe in you, Rabuka. I believe that you can be the best of them all.¡± He handed the bottle to her and left, saying. ¡°Good luck.¡± Rabuka looked at the bottle, and thought of what he said earlier¡­.. She drank it. She drank the whole bottle, and then ced it at her vanity desk and went to the stage outside. shing lights almost blinded her, and the screams of her fanatics were almost deafening. This was her moment. No one can steal it from her. She started her concerto by singing something low and soft. A bad about a girl dreaming of a life in paradise. The song then proceeds to be higher and more difficult, but she hit all the notes perfectly well. The lyrics turned into even more motivational, as the girl was now singing about nothing can stop her, not even the sun or the moon or the stars can stop her from achieving her dreams. ¡°And I willllllllllllll beeeeeeeee¡ª- Cough!¡± As she was doing a vibrato and singing at a higher octave, her voice suddenly cracked. She kept on coughing, and clutching her throat. It burns! It burns like hell! She tried to keep on singing but she sounded like a frog in the process. Her voice became worse the more she tries, and the people were shocked. Then, some of themughed. They continuedughing, as she really did sound ridiculous. Rabuka reddened as theirughter increased and echoed on the Amphitheatre and even when her throat burned, she kept on going, not wanting to believe that she was failing right now. Pavone worriedly ran to the front of the stage, pushing people aside and yelling, ¡°Stopughing! She¡¯s hurt!¡± He seemed to be the only one who could notice Rabuka¡¯s pain, and the people just whispered and cackled to each other. ¡°Her voice cracked more than a teenage boy¡¯s.¡± ¡°I wonder when this ear-shattering performance will be over.¡± ¡°I want to get to Lovushka¡¯s performance already!¡± Her fans defended her, and were also confused about why Rabuka¡¯s voice suddenly changed. She eventually vomited blood on the stage, gaining gasps from the people. ¡°SHUT UP!!!!!!! ALL OF YOU!!!!!!¡± Her shouting caused several people to be blown away by a surge of wind, causing amotion downstage. After shouting, Rabuka was losing consciousness as Pavone managed to reach the stage and take her in his arms. She heard him shouting for help¡ª But her eyes were focused on one golden figure standing at the side, just smiling but without any warmth. That smile was ice-cold and heartless. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days after the festival, Lovushka and his troupe were practicing as usual on the stage. A cloaked figure then approached them. ¡°Greetings. I came for the one called Lovushka, is he here?¡± Asked the figure in a jolly tone. Lovushka jumped down the stage with a bow, his pigtails bobbing from side to side. ¡°That is me! The one and only!¡± The figure took something from his cloak, and handed it to him. ¡°I have two things that you might like to put in this week¡¯s Confessionals.¡± He gave out this piece of paper and said nothing more, turning to leave. Lovushka narrowed his eyebrows as he unfolded the paper. Then, his eyes widened, and he chuckled. ¡°Wait, dear sir! This was truly interesting, but how can I be sure you are a credible source?¡± The figure went back, and took off his gloves in front of him. He had golden hands. ¡°Is this enough proof for you?¡± Chapter 68 The Queen has Fallen [On this week¡¯s Confessional! A skilled songstress has been using voice enhancers all along, and had an overdose causing her vocal cords to be destroyed during a failed performance! What karmic justice indeed! Not only that, but said songstress was also allegedly having an affair with a prince despite having a lover! Several witnesses attest against her! ] This week¡¯s Truth Serum had sold like hotcakes due to these two bits in the Confessional section. The whole school knew exactly which songstress was being mentioned even without naming it. This was how the Confessional work. Names were never shared, but Lovushka and his team makes sure everyone could tell who is who without it. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be easily used of nder. After all, it was the readers that came up with conclusions, and further scandalized the topic. ¡°So Rabuka uses voice enhancers!? What a fraud! That must be why she vomited blood on the stage, serves her right!¡± ¡°She¡¯s cheating on Pavone too? Is she crazy? The nc D¡¯Argent family would destroy her once she¡¯s found out!¡± ¡°Was it the Prince of Sciro that she was hanging aroundtely?¡±. Majority of the people believed the Confessionals, and only very few of Rabuka¡¯s fans defended her. Not to mention that due to her Cordial Surge, many students received minor injuries and came to dislike her even more. Her reputation was permanently ruined. ¡°Is this what you had in mind when you sent Lovushka this paper?¡± Councillor Verita was once more interrogating Prince Cermin Drychspiel. She had believed in this boy¡¯s innocence, and did not expect another incident to be rted to him so soon with one of his friends again. ¡°I didn¡¯t give out this paper! This isn¡¯t my handwriting!¡± Cermin insisted. He looked even more distraught, more like the undead than a prince. ¡°But Lovushka¡¯s troupe said that the one who handed it had golden skin, and one of his members can see through disguises very well.¡± Councillor Verita paced in her office sternly with her hands behind her back. ¡°Not to mention that Rabuka was very sure that it was you who handed her that vocal enhancer with acid in it. She had seen your face and heard your voice.¡± Cermin was horrified by this insinuation. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I was in my dorm room and did not attend the Grand Festival, I swear!¡± ¡°Then that makes the statements all contradictory, Prince Drychspiel.¡± She sighed. ¡°If you were impersonated, it should be a very powerful mage that may be on the same level as the Council itself. And no student can ever be like that.¡± ¡°On one hand, it was also possible that you have been¡­.. manipted.¡± ¡°Manipted?¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Your mind was controlled along with your body. Like a puppet. You just don¡¯t remember it.¡± He gulped. ¡°Like¡­ being possessed by demons?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Daemons have died many centuries ago. The daemons we have now are those who walk with us on the mortal realm, those who hide with good intentions and fake smiles.¡± ¡°You have the perfect motivation tomit crimes against your friends. The person who was manipting you was aware of this, and used it to their advantage. Everyone can only believe that it was you who did it.¡± ¡°But even with what Volken and Rabuka did to me¡­.. I would never hurt them this way! I can never!¡± He choked on sobs. ¡°Why can¡¯t things be normal like the old times again¡­. When we¡¯re all just friends having fun¡­..¡± The stern Councillor¡¯s eyes softened, and she patted his back. ¡°I apologize, but there¡¯s no way of your friendship going back to the way it was after these incidents.¡± ¡°Volken decided to be held back in his studied and would not be graduating until his injuries were healed, making him a repeater.¡± ¡°Rabuka¡¯s voice is her Mage Focus, and with it being destroyed, as well as her reputation being tarnished¡­.. She had to move to another Scho for her own safety.¡± Cermin continued to weep from these news. It was not just their bonds that were destroyed, both Volken and Rabuka¡¯s lives were also destroyed. ¡°Please help me, Councillor¡­.. Help me find who¡¯s doing this. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ I don¡¯t know why someone would go as far to do this¡­¡± Councillor Verita nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best. In the meantime, you would have to be under probation and strict supervision for until your 2nd year is over. That way we may find out if you were truly being manipted.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Check. Check. Checkmate. I win again.¡± Kai grumbled and just blew raspberries. ¡°Why did you have me write the statement for the Confessional, by the way?¡± ¡°So they couldn¡¯t link it to the person who wrote the note on Cermin¡¯s antidote.¡± Ronin said while arranging the chessboard once again. ¡°This will make them even more confused, think of many more possibilities.¡± Kai nodded. ¡°I see. They believe Cermin may have been possessed. They cannot detect your disguise thanks to your Fool¡¯s Eye skill.¡± ¡°Good. Good. Let them make even wilder assumptions.¡± ¡°Rabuka is now being hated by everyone, including Pavone. She and everyone me Cermin for it. Therefore, you gain 1,000 V-points.¡± ¡°I have a total of 2,500 now. Not bad.¡± Ronin twirled the white queen chess piece. ¡°But it¡¯s still 0.25% of the amount that I needed.¡± ¡°You want to reach the 1M constion prize?¡± Kai asked. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Do you not remember anything from your past life, Kai? Your life before you became a system?¡± He asked. ¡°Nope.¡± Kai shook its head. ¡°I do have this feeling that it must have been short, boring, and nothing out of the ordinary, though.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember mine like that. All I can vaguely remember was that I was bullied in high school¡­.. and that the reason I died was that someone stabbed me in the stomach. ¡° ¡°Leaving me to bleed to death. But I do not know who that person was. That¡¯s why I wanted to gain that 1M points.¡± He gripped the chess piece in his hand tightly. ¡°I will wish to be in the world they were in, so I can get answers to why I deserve such death and also give them a taste of all the torture I experienced because of them.¡± ¡°Of the cruel fate I received just because of that one stab in a dark alley.¡± Chapter 69 Keep Your Enemies Closer Pavone was not the most intelligent man in the Academy. He was not one of the highest-ranking in the examinations, even though he was above average and doing quite well. Despite this, he was smart in other matters. His father had taught him well how to pick and choose people carefully. He once brought him to look at a pile of eggs. ¡°Some people are good eggs, some are bad. You don¡¯t have to crack them open to be able to tell that.¡± His father told him, handing him one. ¡°You just have to watch and observe.¡± He took out a deep bowl full of water, and ced the egg there. It floated. ¡°That means it¡¯s old and no longer fresh. But not bad yet.¡± Pavone said. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Now observe it and smell it.¡± He took it and did a sniff. It smelled putrid, and as he looked closer there was a bit of a crack and some sliminess to it.. ¡°This egg is bad.¡± Little Pavone pointed out. ¡°Yes. And so, we get rid of it. Like people, it takes a while for us to make a full observation whether an egg is perfectly good or bad.¡± ¡°But Pavone, when I say that some people are bad eggs like this, I do not mean that they are unkind or immoral.¡± He chuckled. ¡°After all, eggs cannot be good or bad in a moral sense.¡± ¡°Good people are those who are useful. You may hate them, but you must always keep them by your side. You can only get rid of them once they cannot be used.¡± He had their personal chef take the good eggs that did not float, and make Pavone a nice omelet with it. Pavone kept these words in mind, and now he¡¯s the Head of the Student Council for 3 years in a row. In his 6th andst year, he will still maintain that position. He had many bad and cruel people with him in the Student Council, but they were all good eggs. They all make the perfect omelet that he needed to consume in order to stay at the top of his game. After the incident with his former girlfriend, who was no longer with them at school¡­ he still maintained his friendship with Cermin Drychspiel. He was still a good egg. In fact, these incidents made his quality even better. He became a person that could not be trifled with. Whether or not it was truly him that was the mastermind behind Volken and Rabuka¡¯s destruction, or someone ¡®possessing¡¯ him¡­.. It would not be as easy to mess with him as he initially thought. ¡°Perhaps it is daemons that have taken over because you have not been praying muchtely. When was thest time you visited the temple?¡± Zeriav said seriously while they were eating. Pavone does not believe in daemons. The only daemons were those who were ipetent and unuseful to society. Like those Commoners. Those bottom-feeders born without mes. Terrible, terrible eggs. ¡°It may also be possible that you had a problem with the mind. The way you describe these ckouts¡­. and the way Rabuka describes this sudden change in your demeanor¡­ It sounds to me that there may be something that had affected your mental stability.¡± ¡°Your mind is just blocking off the memories that¡¯s why you cannot recall them. That¡¯s why they felt like the world turning ck to you. But with proper medical treatment, perhaps you will be rid of this condition.¡± Cermin shook his head fearfully. ¡°No way¡­ I¡¯m not going crazy, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a hopeless lunatic yet that sings and dances andughs and cries for no reason¡­ You just need a little assistance, that¡¯s all.¡± Of course, Pavone does not believe what he was saying himself. He was testing Cermin¡¯s reactions. It seemed that his confusion from the thought of being mentally unstable was genuine. And so, he may not have been the mastermind behind all this, there was some force watching over him. This person¡­. Or ¡®persons¡¯¡­. He will not trifle with them. They make Cermin even better and undefeatable. ¡°I believe in your goodness, Cermin. In fact, I wanted to ask you before to run as the Lower Year¡¯s Representative for my party next year. I felt that with you overseeing the Lower Years, the school would be a better ce.¡± ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t think I can even consider that yet¡­. I mean, how can I fit as a leader if I¡¯m going insane?¡± Ronin was listening in on their thoughts as always, and even found Pavone¡¯s whole rhetoric about good eggs and bad eggs interesting. He would be a challenge to take out of Cermin¡¯s chess board. And he does like a good challenge. He heard Cermin think. (Am I really going crazy after staying in the HTM for so long? Did I suddenly get a split personality or something? I don¡¯t even know anymore¡­. Maybe it¡¯s because that I stayed as different people for so long that it had really affected my brain.] Ronin scoffed. ¡®Don¡¯t take too much credit. Even if you got a split personality, it wouldn¡¯t be as capable as me.¡¯ (No¡­.. That¡¯s really not it. I don¡¯t want to believe it. This is already my 5th world, why would it only affect me now?) (Maybe it¡¯s really a daemon, an undercover viin that¡¯s mind-controlling me or something¡­..) Ronin tilted his head in interest. ¡®Hmm. Seems that he is slowly developing a brain even without me.¡¯ Though that¡¯s not enough to put Cermin out of the ¡®gullible protagonist¡¯ type. He was still very much that if he couldn¡¯t tell that Pavone was only keeping him out of usefulness. ¡®He really follows that saying to ¡°Keep your friends close and your enemies closer¡±. Too bad for him, keeping Cermin closer would only bring trouble than its worth.¡¯ He went back to ss, as today was the start of their report for that cultural influence project. Ca Lily was in Lily mode at the moment, the shy and nerdy girl. They had excused her for their ss, and were now bringing her to their Altair ssroom. She suddenly asked. ¡°C-Can I ask you guys what you think of Cermin Drychspiel? I mean, he has a bad streak right now because he was used of cheating with Rabuka, but he must be innocent since Pavone still stayed friends with him, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust guys that appear all nice and handsome like him.¡± Klio frowned. ¡°I only trust those like Queen Lovushka. He just acts as himself and does not care about what others say about him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him or the situation to make a judgment,¡± Edelweiss said. Ronin just made an empty answer. ¡°I agree with Edel.¡± Lily then nervously nodded. ¡°O-Okay.¡± Once they reached the room, she took off her vest and sses, and transformed into Ca. ¡°I do have some difficulty believing that though, Ronin.¡± She said with a wry smirk, and said nothing else as the report started. Ronin narrowed his eyes. He should also keep close attention to this harem member, just like how Pavone pays attention to Cermin. Chapter 70 How to Do a Good Live Presentation He heard her thoughts. (Did he really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? I¡¯m an actress, and an exquisite one at that. I perceive faces better than other people, that¡¯s why I can make up a Theater of the Mind for them so well.) Ronin scoffed. ¡®Well, the one you gave me wasn¡¯t that good. Did not affect me at all.¡¯ She could not hear his thoughts, but her own personal thoughts coincidently answered his taunts. (I hope he¡¯ll enjoy my next one then. I won¡¯t let him break immersion so fast this time.) This made him steel himself, and prepare for the worst that Ca Lily can throw at him. After all, with the right use and the right scene, her powers would have been unstoppable and have great potential to rue the world itself. She can fool someone into killing their own parents, for example. She can make a king kill himself even, start a war, and bring both peace and chaos. The possibilities were endless. In fact, he envied her a little for having this skill. He must have been able to do these illusions too at Level 100, maybe have even more power than that. If not for Cermin starting at Level 1, tsk. While he was meandering about this, his two girl partners had introduced the topic already. They have divided their parts equally, and haveid out how to go from discussing the cultural influences of performers like Ca can have, up to Ca using her skill in the ss¡ª But she interrupted right after Edelweiss introduced her and what she can do, and said in a loud voice.. ¡°Listen well, all of you! First of all, may I know who has hearing deficiencies in this ssroom? None? Fantabulous!¡± She was much more assured in her speakingpared to the other two girls. Her movements wererge, easily gaining attention from people. ¡°Now, before I begin, I would like you to think about these words for a moment.¡± ¡°What is it that drives a human to keep living?¡± Everyone was a little baffled by this question, not expecting something so philosophical toe up from an entertainer. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Ca chuckled. ¡°It was quite the question, isn¡¯t it? But it was worth gaining answers to¡­.¡± She went over to sit at a male student¡¯s table, that almost fainted with a goddess like her sitting so close and giving him a good view of her assets. ¡°Don¡¯t you think? What¡¯s your answer to that, pretty boy?¡± The student gulped. ¡°Uh¡­ Purpose to the world?¡± ¡°Purpose to the world¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s a tad too vague for me. What is a person¡¯s purpose to the world then?¡± She moved on to the next chair, sitting with her legs crossed and raising her short skirt. The man tried hard to impress her by saying. ¡°To serve others with the duty of the path we had taken for ourselves, whatever that may be.¡± ¡°Duty to others. Not bad. But what about people who are not so altruistic?¡± She just abandoned the boy and moved to the next. ¡°There are people out there that couldn¡¯t care any less about others.¡± She turned to her partners, who looked so confused why she was suddenly going off-script. But she seemed to be looking at Ronin specifically when she said. ¡°There are some people who do not see the goodness in being good. Who believes being kind is a weakness, or something foolish, at the very least. Why do they keep living, if not for the duty of serving others?¡± ¡°Depravity, then!¡± One raised his hand. ¡°Greed, the pleasures of worldly matters like food and sexual gratification!¡± ¡°That is a good point.¡± She praised the boy. ¡°That may be their reason for living too, but that¡¯s not enough. That was for the selfish and materialistic type of people. I am looking for an answer that could apply to everyone.¡± ¡°Something that both ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®bad¡¯ people keep living for. Something for both the simple-minded and the intelligent. The naive and wise.¡± ¡°Desire.¡± Everyone turned to the voice. It was one of the presenters that answered that. It was no other than Ronin himself. ¡°Everyone has desires, no matter what that may be. The ¡®good¡¯ desires for the well-being of the world, while the ¡®bad¡¯ desires for its destruction.¡± He exined. Ca Lilly pped her hands together, and ushered everyone to do the same. ¡°There you go! Our very knowledgeable Ronin Willowe answered the question for us.¡± She gave a bright, red-lipped smile. ¡°Indeed, the word I¡¯m looking for is desire.¡± As she said this, the world had changed. Ronin was in a field, away from the suffocating ssroom with many people. In front of him was a boy picking flowers in a field. It was a young Cermin Drychspiel, even younger than when they first met. He must only be 3 years old here. And yet he was pulling out different flowers, all alone. Daffodils, dahlias, bluebells¡­.. He just picked them all, and stepped on the weeds with his tiny feet. Then, he encountered a mushroom. It was by Ronin¡¯s feet. He seemed to be interested in the mushroom, with those bright blue eyes gleaming at it just the same way as it gleamed at the flowers. But he did not pick it up. He instead just observes it, sitting beside it. ¡°Can you even see me, little brat?¡± Ronin was well-aware that this was just another Theater of the Mind by Ca. But since he was interested in her presentation earlier, and the questions she raised, he just entertained this theater as if it was real for a while. He wanted to see where this one goes. She knows now what he desires to see. Not Duchess Akasa or any characters in this story at all. None of them matters. Only this little child in front of him. He squatted down beside Cermin. Then, the mushroom suddenly changed. It turned into a dagger. A ceremonial type of dagger, with a dark hilt and a dark de. The toddler Cermin now looked at this dagger, and saw that it slowly raised in the air. Ronin took it. The child could not see him. He would have no way of knowing he had been stabbed, and once he realized it, he can no longer run or escape. The child stared at him with those blue eyes full of innocence as he held the dagger. He raised it, aiming for the tiny heart, and¡­ ¡°Presentation over! Thank you for listening, wonderful, wonderful people!¡± He soon realized that everyone had broken apart from the immersion of the Theater of the Mind, and there was only him still affected by it and staring nkly into space. Edelweiss noticed this and nudged his shoulder. ¡°Are you alright, Ronin?¡± He did not answer. He just looked at Ca wearing a triumphant smile while she was starting to wear her vest and sses, reverting back to Lily. He lost, but still smirked. ¡®You got me this time, you cunning witch.¡¯ He took notes on how she did this sessful presentation for the one that he and Professor Vyrill would have just a week from now. But¡­.. he disregarded the small theater scenepletely. He only praised Ca¡¯s skill in his head, but did not pay attention to what it could have meant and why he was shown that at all. Perhaps it was because the scene did not receive a proper ending. It leaves him hanging, just like all good presentations should. Chapter 71 The Pleasures of Taking a Life Professor Vyrill was having Ronin rehearse a script for the live presentation before. But this time, when he came back to theboratory, he offered. ¡°What if we no longer use this script, sir? Let things flow as it was.¡± Ronin said. Vyrill furrowed his brows under his bandages. ¡°Let things flow?¡± ¡°Just be strapped into the resurrecting machine at the start, and leave all the talking to me.¡± He grinned. The professor did not know what this unpredictable boy was up to now, but he hade to trust Ronin¡¯s confidence. If he was certain about something, then he was certain. When the day came, they were told to go to the Judgement room. The Judgement room used to be a mini Amphitheater for smaller, more private performances. It was used so that only a few people can watch and judge andpetition performance, having everyone leave the room beside thepetitor and the panel of judges. They loom over at the top, separated by a one-sided ss window. The one being judged cannot see the judges, but the judges can see them. Ronin very much felt like apetitor at a talent show now. Ca¡¯s example had been useful more than ever, as in talent shows, the presentation was everything. He went inside quietly with Professor Vyrill already tied to the chair, and with him just pushing it. He was able to easily move it around as it was ced on top of a metal tform with wheels.. He inhaled, and begun by saying: ¡°Before I begin, may I ask if any of the audience have strong fear or retaliation towards blood and gore?¡± There was no response for a while, but someone went outside the Judge¡¯s Panel. It was not a Councillor. It was a staff member. ¡°The Councillor is not afraid of blood and carnage.¡± The staff told them. ¡°Alright, then I thank the Councillor, and shall begin the presentation.¡± Ronin bowed at the mirror high up ahead from a seat of chairs. ¡°Er¡­. But I am not fond of those things, Councillor.¡± The staff raised his hand normally. ¡°May I go?¡± He went inside of the panel again, and the Councillor seemed to have allowed him, and soon left the Judgement Room in a hurry. Ronin grinned. ¡°Now that¡¯s all settled, I must begin with a question that our research had been aiming to answer¡­..¡± ¡°What is the driving force of life? What makes the body move, and be animated?¡± SInce he could not have an audience answering for him in this format, he instead asked rhetorical questions by himself, and answered them himself. ¡°Some say it¡¯s the soul. Once the soul departs, life in this body is no more.¡± He said while taking out his long knife. He paced at the small stage while holding this knife. ¡°Some say it must be energy. An essence that can be used up and consumed.¡± ¡°Like a me that makes the candle burn bright, until it all burns out or was forcefully taken away by outside forces.¡± He went over to Professor Vyrill¡¯s side. ¡°Being men of science ourselves, Professor Vyrill Krustal and I are more inclined to believe thetter.¡± ¡°Like a me in a candle, energy in the body can be returned. It can be reignited.¡± ¡°Now you shall witness what mankind never thought was possible¡­.¡± He did not monologue for too long, only leaving this to keep up the suspense. He could hear the Councillor inside move closer in anticipation due to his chair squeaking. Ronin shed a wide grin. And stabbed Professor Vyrill straight to the heart! The feeling was¡­. unexinable. As the blood sttered onto his face and his clothes, and he felt the professor¡¯s body convulsed on the de he was still holding¡­. there was a sense of release on it somehow. Like something that he had been holding back for too long was finally satisfied. He had taken a life. And it felt really good. So good in fact that his heart raced, unbelievably fast, just like Vyrill¡¯s that also beat fast due to panic and adrenaline¡­. The professor was willing to ept death, but his body was not. He was screaming in pain and holding onto Ronin¡¯s hand, as if wanting him to pull out. But he did not want to pull out. He wanted to push even deeper, to twist the de until it hit even more spots that will bring more pain, and more shouts. His breathing became erratic, and he found himself almost like¡­. Like¡­.. It felt painful for him too¡­.. as the more he had this feeling, the more he wanted it. He wanted it more and more until it reaches a climax that will make him ascend greater heights¡ª But Vyrill¡¯s heart fully stopped, and his head lolled to the side. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all it was? It was too quick! Ronin soon learned that the feeling onlysts while he was killing, and ends when he had killed. Once the person was dead, and no longer just dying¡­. the thrill was gone. And all that was left was emptiness. The world was suddenly much clearer, yet bleaker at the same time. He felt so hollow inside, like part of himself also died when this man before him died. It only feels good if it keeps going. Once it was released, though¡­ Nothing felt good anymore. It was like it had all been a dream, that kind of ecstasy. He pulled out his knife, letting even more blood stter, but did not feel anything from them. He waspletely apathetic as he pulled the lever to bring this man to life. The dead body convulsed like it did while it was dying. Blue electricity danced over the body and causing lost energy to be sparked once more, and it has a sort of beauty to it. But Ronin did not care for its beauty. He sees no beauty in rebirth, only in death. For things to perish. Once it was over, Professor Vyrill opened his eyes, wildly gasping for breath. He unstrapped him, and bowedzily at the ss panel. ¡°Thank you for watching our presentation.¡± He was no longer interested in anything that maye next because of this hollow feeling. But then¡­ ¡°T-That was beautiful! Well done!¡± A stuttering voice came out of the panel, and followed by someone running down the stage to hug him. ¡°You did really well, boy! I f-felt your feelings even behind the ss! So much s-so that it almost felt like I was doing it m-myself!¡± Professor Espine was hugging him, praising him for ¡®making his feelings shown¡¯. Chapter 72 We Meet Again, Espinella Ronin¡¯s pitch-ck eyes just blinked, as his reflexes and aversion from touch made him push this man away not so gently. He cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you¡­ but¡­. What do you think of the project, sir?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s truly wonderful! I have never seen anything as bold like it!¡± Professor Espine pped his hands joyfully. He went over to shake the daze Vyrill¡¯s hands. ¡°Congrattions, Vyrill! You have outdone yourself this time!¡± Ronin did not expect the person who would be his key into transforming into Obsidian, not to mention a Main Antagonist to be so¡­. friendly. He was more like those jittery, kooky professors with a few screws loose. But then again, first impressions can be disproven. He went over to the two men. ¡°How are you feeling, Professor Vyrill? Do you still feel any pain or something out of the ordinary?¡± He asked, in a more interrogating tone rather than caring. ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m alright¡­..¡± He said nkly, but his eyes were still wide. ¡°That¡¯s good. Can you stand up?¡± Ronin offered his hand to him.. Professor Vyrill looked at him straight to the eye this time. The moment he did, there was an evident terror on his face and he recoiled from Ronin¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡­. I think I could stand by myself.¡± He said, and slowly tried to get up the resurrecting chair whilst still holding his chest and curling up pitifully. Professor Espine observed. ¡°Hm, I can feel that your Heartstone is still functioning well despite the damage of being stuck by the knife. It has a scratch, and that may affect your body¡¯s function a bit and make you feel dizzy and nauseous.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You can sense all that, Professor?¡± Even a scratch that no one else could see¡­.. He must have some type of connection or control to Heartstones. ¡°O-Oh, my Morpho magic involved stones of all kinds. But more potent with average rocks than gemstones.¡± Professor Espine took out a piece of rock from his chest pocket. ¡°That¡¯s graphite.¡± Ronin easily identified. He nodded excitedly. ¡°Watch closely.¡± He seemed to crush the stone with his hands and kept on crushing and crushing, until the veins on his neck popped up from his dark and smooth ck Spinel skin. Ronin also thought there was some steaming out of it, and a burning scent from his bare hands. When he opened his hand¡­.. The graphite disappeared. Ronin blinked. ¡°What happened to it¡­.¡± But then, he saw it. A tiny speck, almost like dust A tiny speck of diamond. Ronin¡¯s eyes widened. Right, with heat and pressure, graphite can turn into diamond. But naturally, it takes a process that will involve 1 billion to 3.3 billion years. It takes the pressure of 100 kbar and 2000 degrees Celsius to turn it artificially. Yet he did it in about a minute or two. The result was small because the carbon on the graphite had to bepressed andpacted to the maximum and bepletely rid of impurities. But it was still an amazing feat. ¡°M-My family were known ¡®morphers¡¯ in the Mecha realm. It¡¯s our job to morph natural rocks and minerals into the form they wanted. We mostly work near o-ores and mountains, so I became easily interested in the process of geological transformation.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Can you turn Heartstones?¡± Professor Vyrill seemed to look even more frightened from those gleaming eyes, as if he was seeing something he should not. Professor Espine smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡ª¡° ¡°I should go to the infirmary¡­. Excuse me.¡± He mumbled, staggering to go out. Professor Espine patted his back. ¡°Oh, that would be for the best, my friend. I will write a report about how sessful your research is. He added hopefully: ¡°The Council would have no choice but to fund it and start to spread the news to the scientific society here in Sephyrine. Maybe soon, it would spread to all the medical practitioners in Magecia!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­..¡± Professor Vyrill just nodded nkly. Ronin noticed that he was still out of it. He also noticed¡­ That his mind waspletely unreadable at the first few moments of being awake, like he was only regaining his consciousness even after he was awake. But it was a different nkness than with the gods. Theirs were like an empty bowl. Professor Vyrill¡¯s mind was justplete nothingness. A deep, endless dark hole. And he was struggling to push away from that darkness, his thoughts disjointed. Ronin offered. ¡°Would you like me to apany you, Professor? I would also like to talk more to Professor Espine, though. Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Mm¡­.. Stay here¡­.. Don¡¯t follow me¡­.¡± He said, his voice cracking a bit as he seemed to desperately walk faster away from Ronin. He wanted to go away as far as possible from this child. His mind was just repeating and repeating broken thoughts. (¡­ The Abyss¡­. He is¡­.. The Abyss¡­ Go away¡­ Never stopped¡­.. Feel it¡­¡­. Piercing through¡­.. Looking at¡­.. The Abyss¡­) Ronin was just vaguely interested in this, still a bit out of sorts himself because of that lost excitement from killing this man. He can¡¯t help wishing he just stayed dead. He had to fight the urge to stab him again. He just let him go, that shivering and rattled victim of his. He turned to Espine. ¡°You were saying, Professor?¡± ¡°What were we talking about again? I just noticed now that Vyrill looked¡­.. scared. Almost like when I saw him before¡­¡± Professor Espine frowned. ¡°Ah, it must be a side effect of the resurrection. Many of the animals we experimented too had the same agitation.¡± Ronin said. ¡°It¡¯s only clearer now because he is a human with conscious thought.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°I should study him more before you make that report, sir. Make sure there are noplications.¡± ¡°Mn. Ah, you were asking if it¡¯s possible for me to morph Heartstones, weren¡¯t you?¡± Professor Espine ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Well, let this be our little secret¡­ Ronin Zafeiri¡­.¡± Ronin was a bit surprised that he knew his real surname, but he also expected this strange professor to know more than he let on so he wasn¡¯t too surprised. He whispered to him. ¡°I am actually conducting a research of my own. I believe I have found the right forms to morph Heartstones and change mages themselves, but I needed specimens.¡± ¡°Would you like to be my first one?¡± Chapter 73 Metamorphosis Ronin was taken to Professor Espine¡¯s office in the Upper Floors. As a Lower Year, it was technically against the rules for Ronin to be there. But Professor Espine just said he¡¯ll take responsibility for him, and to just wear his cloak so no one would notice. But someone did. ¡°Oh, Professor! Is that one of your daughters again with you?¡± An Upper Year professor asked with beige skin. They were already at the door of the office, and Professor Espine was opening the door with his keys until this man came up. Professor Espine almost dropped his keys from fright. ¡°A-Ah, yes. Hase to visit h-her Da¡­.. you know how clingy children are once they lost another parent.¡± ¡°Yes, poor girl.¡± The professor went to pat the cloaked Ronin¡¯s head, but the boy just stepped back. ¡°S-She¡¯s not in the best of moods today, Cortia.¡± Professor Espine nervously excused his ¡®daughter¡¯s behavior¡¯. ¡°Ah, understandable for littledies her age. But she does seem to be much taller than Ist saw her¡­.. They sure grow up so fast¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, w-well, nice to talk with you!¡± Professor Espine finally managed to open his door after not being able to enter the key due to so much shakiness.. He turned the knob quickly and dragged Ronin inside, mming the door behind him. ¡°Sorry about that, boy. Professor Cortia has a tendency to be meddlesome.¡± He said, catching his breath in relief. ¡°You had to be mistaken as my daughter, haha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ronin took off his cloak. ¡®Not the first time someone thought I was a girl either.¡¯ ¡°Well, that nosy bastard sure must be blind if he really thought an 8-year-old girl could be as tall as you.¡± He chuckled. Then he corrected himself. ¡°Ah, I-I should mind mynguage in front of children.¡± Ronin just smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no children anyway, and I am used to foulnguage more than you think, Professor.¡± ¡®And I know all your curses and thoughts for that guy earlier. If you would have said that out loud in real life, a devout Christian grandmother would have died of a heart attack.¡± Professor Espine seemed to have a VERY different internal self and outside self. His outer voice stutters and sounded nervous¡­.. While his inner voice was a much more calm,posed, and even spiteful version of his outside voice. Ronin always find people like that intriguing, and they were the most fun to read the minds of. You never know how vastly different their spoken words and thoughts would be. The Coal boy looked around the office. There were many rocks and minerals in ss cases and jars, as well as papers with drawings of them and crystal structures. This professor seemed to have dedicated his life to studying rocks intensively. Ronin¡¯s natural knowledge of geology was not even this advanced. Meanwhile, Espine knew rocks up to the molecr level. The scribbles were wild and verypacted, and the papers were just ced haphazardly with pins and nails on the wall. He guessed these must be his research papers, though less neatlypiled than how Maen would have arranged them. ¡°Commoner Heartstones have higher potency for metamorphism than higher ss gemstones¡­..¡± He read. ¡°That is true. It applies to normal rocks as well.¡± Professor Espine took something from one of his ss cases. ¡°This is a Heartstone. I studied that it was very simr to regr stones, except for its capacity for me when a person is still alive.¡± He should him. ¡°Is this a human Heartstone?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°No. This is a pig¡¯s Heartstone.¡± Professor Espine adjusted his sses. ¡°Until now I¡­.. I still have no proper funding to gain human hearts as specimen. Damn nc D¡¯argent.¡± He covered his mouth. ¡°Ah,nguage! I-I swear, I do not curse as much in front of my ch-children!¡± Ronin couldn¡¯t care any less about that. Besides, why were people so mindful of cursing in front of children when these children will grow up cursing as adults anyway? He merely picked the Heartstone and examined it. ¡°Flint. Not a bad choice. It generates fire easily.¡± ¡°Yes. I prefer morphing rocks that have higher inmmation.¡± Professor Espine nodded. He took the Flint Heartstone, and did the same thing as he did to the coal earlier. He closed his palm and gave it heat and pressure. And once he opened it, it turned into a metamorphized chert, or ¡®Metachert¡¯. It looked simr to the gemstone jasper. ¡°I could turn it into jasper, in theory.¡± Professor Espine seemed to have the same thinking as Ronin. ¡°However, they all always end up into other variations of chert. A medium Heartstone, neither Commoner nor Gem.¡± When he¡¯s speaking about science like this, his voice bes much closer to his cold andposed inner voice. ¡°I havee to the conclusion that what itcks was more me. And me could not be found nor generated through outside forces. It¡¯s natural in the person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°But electricity can spark me, as you have seen earlier.¡± Ronin suggested. ¡°Yes¡­ But just return it back. Not strengthen it. Otherwise, anything that is in contact with electricity should have had their Heartstones metamorphized.¡± The now serious Espine frowned. ¡°Believe me, I have tried several things over this past 21 years.¡± He sat on his chair still looking at the Metachert Heartstone. ¡°I am no stranger to the power of electricity and lightning.¡± ¡°That was why I believed in Vyrill¡¯s research in the first ce. I am happy for his sess, but also a tad envious.¡± ¡°He had reached good enough results, while I am still testing alone for one. I have no assistants like you, or resources, or even enough faith in myself to push through.¡± Ronin went over to him, and gestured with his hand open. The professor misinterpreted it as Ronin asking for his hand, and so he gave him his hand. But the boy shook his head and pointed to the Metachert. ¡°Perhaps it is not just the me that¡¯s a missing element. It¡¯s not possible for a Commoner Heartstone to have much me.¡± The professor chuckled. ¡°Oh, but it is.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a proof of that? How else would you have gotten into this Academy.¡± Ronin did not speak for a while, calcting in his head. Then, he decided to reveal the truth. Chapter 74 Everything can be Diamond ¡°So you are saying that you have fooled not one, but two inspectors into letting you pass the Triannum without having much me in the first ce?¡± Professor Espine chuckled in both admiration and disbelief. ¡°I still have passed it by killing the dummies as requested. So it was not cheating, I just used¡­.. alternative methods.¡± Ronin made a small grin. Espine shook his head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not berating you for ¡®cheating¡¯.¡± ¡°In fact, I am astounded.¡± ¡°However¡­ You did mention that you were not born with a me. And in order to activate runes, you need at least a little bit of me.¡± ¡°Not to mention this¡­. darkness that you have created. Has your family never known you were capable of such darkness? And I mean your real one.¡± This was when Ronin decided that it was time he asked: ¡°How did you know about my true family, Professor Espine? Since when have you known me?¡± Professor Espine just smiled at him. Fine, then. If he won¡¯t answer he¡¯ll gain it from his thoughts. (The Headmaster said it was not time for him to know yet. That he must know his destiny by himself.). Ronin blinked. ¡®The Headmaster?¡¯ As far as he could remember from Maen, there was no Headmaster in the Academy. There was only the Council, and the Head of that Council was Lord Perdrix nc D¡¯argent. Pavone¡¯s father. And before him, the one who ruled over the Academy was also the Council Head. So who is this Headmaster? ¡°Let¡¯s just say, Ronin, that I have great hopes for you. I have heard about you from a friend, and many were astounded to have the first ever Commoner student in school.¡± He said. He went over to Ronin¡¯s side. ¡°I can feel a different kind of me in you. Your heart moves in a much slower rhythm than any living human, and yet you still function well.¡± ¡°Slowly, if you increase your own me, you may morph even without my hands crushing your heart.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s all it takes? I just have to increase my me?¡± ¡°Yes. And then it is up to you what you aim to morph into.¡± He pulled out a chart. ¡°Every stone has carbon, so potentially, every stone can turn into a diamond.¡± ¡°Even you can be your diamond, your flesh burned into crisp and thenpacted with enough pressure.¡± In this chart, there were all kinds of stones and how their transformation process would be if they were turned into a diamond. He pointed at a certain part. [Bituminous coal¨C> Anthracite ¨C> Graphite ¡ª> Diamond ] Ronin took the chart. ¡°So every time my me increases, I have to go to bing an Anthracite first, then Graphite, then eventually Diamond?¡± Espine nodded happily, his sses bobbing. ¡°Isn¡¯t Morphology wonderful!? Many people think that Hero Mages are the most powerful, but I beg to differ.¡± ¡°We Morpho mages have the capacity to turn things into somethingpletely different. Rebirth. Ashes to diamonds, diamonds to ashes.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡®And I get to be ¡®rebirthed¡¯ as I level up. Is that right, Kai?¡¯ Kai just teleported by his side, unseen and unheard by Espine. ¡°Yes. Once you reach Level 50, you will be an Anthracite. And when you reach Level 100, you could be Graphite.¡± ¡®How did I became Obsidian as Level 100 Ronin Dreadborne, then?¡¯ Kai stayed quiet. His mind just repeatedly says: (Cannot spoil, cannot spoil, cannot spoil, cannot spoil, cannot spoil, cannot spoil, cannot spoil, must not spoil in my head.) Ronin sighed, and just went over to ask the master Morpher himself. ¡°How about obsidian? Can I be one?¡± Professor Espine blinked. ¡°Obsidian? Only daemons have Obsidian Heartstones. As well as Abyssal gods¡­. and they have perished a long time ago along with the Lord of Darkness.¡± ¡°Just out of curiosity, professor.¡± Ronin said. ¡°After all, from what I remember¡­.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Obsidian be made from magma? And magma can be made of any molten rock. So potentially, can that be applied to my Heartstone?¡± Professor Espine nodded. ¡°Yes¡­.. Potentially, every rock can be Obsidian, yet at the same time¡­. Not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°The magma would only melt and burn your Heartstone, and the magma itself will be the one to turn into Obsidian. Some remnants of your former Heartstone may remain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like coating rather than morphing. You can¡¯t fully melt your heart, it would¡­. Well, you would die, of course.¡± Ronin just grinned. ¡°That¡¯s the purpose of rebirth, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t be reborn without dying in some way. You lose some and gain some.¡± Professor Espine frowned. ¡°But Ronin, aren¡¯t you more excited with the idea of bing a Diamond?¡± ¡°If you could just somehow increase your me to greater heights, and I would be the one to put pressure on it¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be the first Diamond Heartstone mage after eons of not having one! An artificially created Diamond mage!¡± Ronin nodded nkly, taking a quill and ink. ¡°Yes, yes¡­.. That does sound promising.¡± He scribbled something in the chart. [Bituminous coal¨C> Anthracite ¨C> Graphite + Magma ¡ª-> Obsidian? ] He gestured at this to Professor Espine, who shifted from foot to foot while thinking of something. ¡°It is possible¡­. yes¡­..¡± He frowned. ¡°If you have the Heartstone of a god.¡± ¡°Magma is too dangerous. Even when you cultivate your me into surviving many metamorphoses¡­¡± ¡°In the end, you would still be setting yourself on fire just to be Obsidian.¡± He chuckled nervously. ¡°You could not possibly take out your Heartstone just so you could melt it. You either find a way to bring the magma inside without damaging your organs and heart¡­.. ¡°Or surviving burning everythingpletely, until it reaches your very core, your Heartstone. Both have very low possibility of being achieved by a human, this rebirth is simply impossible¡ª¡° ¡°And phoenixes get reborn with fire, professor.¡± Ronin countered. ¡°Completely turning to ashes.¡± ¡°You are not a phoenix, Ronin.¡± Espine sighed. ¡°Even when our hearts have stones within them, you are still flesh and blood. Flesh and blood do not survive extreme heat and pressure as stones.¡± ¡°It cannot be done. And you would have to find a very hot and dense source of magma in the first ce. Most of which too deep below ground, and you need to quickly pass through it.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pass through?¡± ¡°Obsidians are made not just by heating, but very quick cooling of magma. If you stay there for too long, you may just melt into magma too. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You cannot pass through quickly a pool ofva, and even if you have a sort of anchor tied to you, it will burn down with how hot theva needed to be to morph you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about a speed of not more than 3 seconds, Ronin. You need to get out of there within 3 seconds. And you won¡¯t be able to move because of the heaviness and the pain of it all.¡± Ronin frowned, and listed down the two impossible things he needed to be Obsidian. ¡°So a me as high as god¡¯s, and inhuman speed to not die as molten magma in the end¡­. I think I can do it.¡± Professor Espine observed him from head to toe. He then asked. ¡°Why do you want to be an Obsidian so much? Is it because¡­.. You are incarnated from the Abyss?¡± Chapter 75 Flame Stealer Ronin did not answer. They may be on the same team here, being Antagonists themselves. And Espine may be the reason he found out what he needed to be Obsidian¡­ But that does not mean he can trust him immediately. ¡®You can only trust yourself, for you only know yourself.¡¯ That was his mindset. And so, he just answered with a wry smirk. ¡°If Professor wants to keep secrets, like how you found out about me¡­ Isn¡¯t it fair that I keep some myself?¡± Espine adjusted his sses. ¡°I see¡­ Well, we have only met after all.¡± He went to ce a hand on Ronin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Think about it, Ronin. About what you wanted to be. Diamond or Obsidian¡­. the choice is always yours, it is your Heartstone, not mine.¡± ¡°I just wanted this to be sessful¡­ You being my first specimen and all. Our aim, for now, is to have you be an Anthracite Coal.¡± Anthracite Coal was pretty much just a harder version of themon coal, or Bituminous Coal. It has the highest carbon content and fewest impurities in the ranking of coals. ¡°Say, what is the rate of your me increasing? Or is it affected by other factors?¡± Ronin thought about it, and only gave a version of the truth. ¡°It increases the more runes I learn.¡± ¡°Ah, Runeology. So you must be an Illuso mage after all?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ronin shrugged.. Espine smiled. ¡°For me, Illuso mages are the second most powerful to Morpho mages. We¡¯re not so different. Instead of transforming objects into something else, you transform words.¡± ¡°Well, we can have you learn as many runes you need in the library. Though I suppose that it would be better if you somehow found another way to gain more me¡­¡± ¡°Something faster, and requires less effort of reading and reading all day¡­¡± KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! Someone¡¯s fist was loudly hitting the door of Espine¡¯s office. Ronin immediately wore his cloak and hid behind a book shelf with his tiny body. Espine stood up and lost his formerposure, bing the nervous and frantic professor again. ¡°W-W-Who is it? I¡¯m p-preupied at the moment!¡± The person just kept on knocking on the door, more like banging, really. The nervous professor had no choice but to let it open a bit by a peep. ¡°Espine¡­. Is he still with you?¡± It was Professor Vyrill! Espine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Vyrill! I thought you were in the infirmary¡ª¡° ¡°Is Ronin with you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­.. No, he isn¡¯t.¡± He answered surprisingly quickly and calmly. Vyrill¡¯s green eyes studied his expression. ¡°I sensed his presence here.¡± ¡°He was here earlier to ask me about a few things, then left. I can¡¯t have a Lower Year student stay here for too long, and he still have sses.¡± ¡®He¡¯s not a bad liar.¡¯ Ronin praised. ¡®He even sounds more sure of himself when he lies.¡¯ Vyrill paused for a bit, still unsure whether to believe him. But eventually, he sighed. ¡°May Ie in? There¡¯s something important you need to know about that boy.¡± Espine opened the door more. ¡°Alright¡­. Have a seat, you still look agitated.¡± Ronin just listened in on them while hiding behind the shelf. ¡°Would you like some tea? I still have some from earlier this morning.¡± He offered. ¡°I can heat it for you.¡± He took a tea cup from his desk, and ced it on the palm of his hand which heated it naturally with his Mage Focus within it that looks like a red patch or birthmark. Ronin paid attention to Vyrill¡¯s thoughts. He looks on edge. It was much clearer now, but still a chaotic string of phrases. (The Abyss resides in him¡­ It resides in me¡­. It soon will resides in all of us¡­. The beacon¡­.. I must go there, retrieve what had been stolen¡­.) ¡®The beacon?¡¯ Ronin raised an eyebrow in interest. ¡°Here you go, old chap.¡± Espine finished heating the tea. Vyrill nkly took it, only asking. ¡°What do you believe the beacon in the Abyssal Realm was?¡± ¡°Hmm? The b-beacon in the Abyssal Realm?¡± ¡°Until now, it baffles the scientists of Magecia. We could not travel to the Abyssal Realm too far, because of all the monsters and daemons lurking there.¡± Vyrill look at him seriously. ¡°And the further they tried to reach the beacon, the more monsters resides. Like they were protecting it.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­.¡± Espine was surprised by the sudden topic change. But since Vyrill was noticeably not in the best condition right now, he let it be and entertained his notions. ¡°The beacon¡­ I b-believe it is made of very hot and dense material. Light perhaps.¡± ¡°Light?¡± Vyrill asked. He changed to his calm tone again. ¡°It is the only source of light for the Abyssal Realm after all. Perhaps Diamant ced it there so there can still gain light and nourishment without the sun.¡± It was a very viable theory. Not to mention Espine has great sense over heat. But Vyrill shook his head. ¡°I believe it¡¯s something else. Something created and closely tied to the Celesto-Abyssal War.¡± ¡°When that boy stabbed me¡­ I had a vision.¡± Vyrill revealed. ¡°R-Ronin? What v-vision?¡± ¡°Visions of gods. Darkness and light shing, forming sparks and a tear. That tear kept on spreading, turning into a rift¡­.. rift turning into a pir¡­.¡± ¡°And the God of Light was pierced.¡± Ronin perked up his ears at this. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Aurion who stabbed Fausforous, not the other way around?¡¯ ¡°Well¡­. That really is strange.¡± Espine sipped his own tea. ¡°But maybe it¡¯s just the delirium from death. A dream after being unconscious. Ronin had nothing to do with it¡ª¡° ¡°He does. The rift was formed because a piece of the God of Light was taken away. His me stolen, creating a Pir of me.¡± ¡°And that boy¡­. Like the God of Darkness, he also took my me once he pierced through me.¡± ¡°He stole it.¡± Espine could not believe his ears. ¡°Your me was taken?¡± ¡°Not all of it¡­. But I can feel it.¡± Vyrill touched his chest, opening the buttons¡­ And revealing his chest not wrapped in bandages. It was burned, but still the color of quartz¡­.. But there¡¯s now a ck spot where his heart should be. ¡°This never happens when I resurrect animals. It was only he who could do this by killing. I am weakened and my me lessened.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes went wide. Right, after he stabbed Espine¡­. He was so busy enjoying the ecstasy of killing that he did not pay attention to the small ding in his ear. [Congrattions, you have leveled up. Level 20 ¡ª-> Level 22 ] Chapter 76 1st Year Ends When Vyrill left, Espine called him out. ¡°He told me to be careful around you¡­. You really have just raised more of my suspicion that you are an Abyssal incarnate, Ronin.¡± He chuckled. Ronin just narrowed his eyes. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t this be good news to you? We have found a way to gain more me faster.¡± ¡°Yes. By killing people. Stabbing them in the heart.¡± Espine¡¯s mouth was a straight line. ¡°Do you have problems with killing, Professor? We can still resurrect them, after all.¡± Ronin said. Who shall he kill next? He gained two levels from a bit of Vyrill¡¯s me, if he kills a more powerful mage, would he gain more levels? This brought excitement even more. Not only does killing give him pleasure, it also makes him stronger! ¡°I have many problems with killing.¡± Espine admitted. ¡®Hmm, then he was not as immoral as I thought. So much for a Main Antagonist¡ª¡® ¡°First of all, it¡¯s messy. Stabbing, that is. It gets in your clothes and hard to clean. Second, it¡¯s difficult to get away with murder. And third, if you got caught, you would have people going after you for revenge. Very troublesome.¡± ¡°However, we luckily now have the excuse of using the resurrecting machine.¡± He grinned wide. ¡°You¡¯ll be presenting it at the Science Exhibit, right?¡± ¡°Choose your volunteer carefully. Perhaps the higher the me, the more you could steal.¡±. Ronin looked at this man talking about murder in such a jolly tone. And found himself grinning as well. His assumptions were wrong after all. ¡°A Councillor would be better. They have years and experience to cultivate their mes.¡± Ronin suggested. ¡°If we could get them to volunteer to die, that would be great.¡± Espine said. ¡°And it would not be so bad if thosezy, mediocre bastards like nc D¡¯Argent would lose some of their powers.¡± (Perhaps the Headmaster was right after all, though he must not have seen how this boy would be connected to the Abyss. He was the one prophesized to pull the weeds from thesends.) (To finally cleanse the Academy of those that are slowly bringing it to ruins. The corrupted.) Ronin heard this Headmaster again. He should try to look into this mysterious person more. ¡°You sure would like it if Lord nc D¡¯argent dies, don¡¯t you, Professor?¡± He also noticed. ¡°That man¡­.. He needed to be reced the moment he became the Head 20 years ago. He did nothing but to bring the Academy to stagnation. Focusing on money, not innovation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about money with him. Before this Academy was a ce for all kinds of wonders. For spectacr inventions!¡± ¡°My research and your research are proof of that. We could change the entire 4 realms. But Perdrix does not care about that.¡± ¡°He will just turn these projects into another money-making machine. And he will im to use the funds for ¡®further improvement¡¯. Hah!¡± ¡°All his mindless underlings agree to him. But I know better. If those funds go anywhere good, why hasn¡¯t anything changed for the past 20 years?¡± Ronin rubbed his chin. ¡°You suspect him of corruption, Professor?¡± ¡°I do not suspect. I know, Ronin.¡± He adjusted his sses. ¡°We¡­.. I just do not have enough evidence and support to reveal his schemes.¡± Ronin assumed that ¡®we¡¯ meant he and this ¡®Headmaster¡¯. It really was strange that if this person was the Headmaster¡­.. Why wasn¡¯t he intervening? Why wasn¡¯t he the one in control of the school? The one ¡®pulling the weeds out¡¯? ¡° Espine checked his pocket watch. ¡°It is already past lunchtime. What I told Vyrill was right, you still have sses. We need to have you leave eventually, though I do not want to.¡± Ronin nodded. He really hated being a student, things would have been easier without being one. But he needed to still ¡®fit in¡¯ as he continued to lurk and scheme behind the shadows. ¡°When shall we meet and discuss more of your research, Professor?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°Hmm¡­.I also have other matters like my Advanced Life Science sses and Councillor duties, so I am not sure. Ever since those attacks, there had been more paperwork and tasks to be done.¡± Ronin winced a little from irony. He was the very reason for this professor was so busy. Well, that¡¯s just how karma works. You lose some, you gain some. ¡°Perhaps a little before the Exhibit. It would be next year, this year¡¯s was already over.¡± Espine said. ¡°Hah, that also means you¡¯re one step closer to bing my student.¡± ¡°And not having to pretend to be your daughter again.¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°Haha¡­ Well, you are like my child to me now, Ronin.¡± He went to pat his head. ¡°Your growth¡­ Especially your me¡¯s growth¡­. Matters very much to me.¡± Ronin understood now. The story intended for Professor Espine to be his very own viin mentor figure. He moved away from the hand. He doesn¡¯t need any mentors. But he¡¯ll keep this allyship, this ¡®student-teacher¡¯ rtionship going on, just for the sake of the benefits he will reap. ¡°How shall I keep in touch with you about my me?¡± Ronin asked. Espine smiled, and took something from his drawers. It was a seal, with a rose engraved on it. It could also be the rune for ¡®secrecy¡¯. This makes sure that the letter would not be opened by anyone who it was not intended for. ¡°Just ce this on any letter you have and leave it at the front gate of the Council building. That is how we¡¯ll keep in touch until we meet again.¡± Ronin took the seal. ¡°Alright.¡± He went to the door with the cloak hiding his face and figure, but Espine then called out. ¡°Oh, Ronin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He turned back. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about our little secret, right? This research must remain confidential until it was proven to be sessful.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He added. ¡°A-And also the fact that I curse people behind their backs. Thank you.¡± Ronin just gave a small grin and a nod at this. And so, his first year ended with a new allyship to this ¡®Morpher¡¯. He only leveled up once through the rest of the year. Nothing much happened, and he only received a small four-pointed star on his vest indicating that he had finished his first year. The Moving Up Ceremony was just simple, a bit boring, in fact. During vacation, he went back to the House of Zafeiri. Bedonna missed him terribly, and so did Duke Taevas, apparently, ording to some of the servants and Mavretri. Not that he missed any of them. He only waited for the vacation to be over so he could return as a second year, and see what new things may unfold. And more chess games to y. After all, Pavone did invite Cermin Drychspiel to run in his third year as the Lower Year Representative. The superstitious Zeriav also continuously pesters him to go to the Temple of Gods every morning and night time to avoid further ¡®possessions¡¯. Cermin was noticeably not into these things. But everyone knows at this point that he cannot say no to a friend. The next round of chess must be so fun, going after the Rook and Bishop. Chapter 77 Campaign When second-year came, Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s former anxious and distraught mood seemed to have subsided a bit. There was still some awkwardness in his smile, but he was now passing campaign flyers for Pavone nc D¡¯Argent running for his 4th year as Student Council Head. It had the drawing of Pavone standing valiantly with the words: Toss Your Coins to the Avians. The Avians were Pavone¡¯s political party. They were going against the new and lesser popr party called the Simians. The reason why they were asked to toss their coins was that the election works by having every student be handed out a single coin engraved with the Academy¡¯s logo. This coin was called the Psifos. When the electiones, there was a bag for each party where you can ce a coin. There¡¯s usually only two, but sometimes three parties can arise. This meant that you do not vote for individuals, but rather a whole group. The Head of each party chooses everyone else in the line-up, and their positions were also mutable. This meant that if the Head wanted to rece a member for no reason, he can do so. ¡°Will you be running for Lyr, Cermin?¡± One asked as he handed out the flyers. The Lyr was short for Lower Year Representative. This was also a very highly regarded rank, second-inmand of the Head. ¡°No¡­.. Well, I can¡¯t decide yet.¡± Cermin admitted. ¡°But Sordido is currently holding the Avian¡¯s Lyr position. He¡¯s a great guy.¡±. ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s disappointing.¡± The person who took the flyer said. ¡°Sordido is a known sleaze. I hope you think about it and rece him soon.¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± (I¡¯m kind of a sleaze too, to be honest.) Ronin snickered. ¡®At least you¡¯re self-aware.¡¯ But to Cermin¡¯s credit, he was less sleazy nowadays. The weight of the two betrayals and incidents must have done something to change his ways¡­.. Or at least make him forget about womanizing. Ronin would rather believe thetter. ¡°Hey, there! Vote for the Avians!¡± Cermin greeted him when Ronin passed by. Ronin was wearing hisrge cloak as always, so he was not recognized. He just quietly took the flyer from Cermin¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a second year.¡± Cermin noticed the star on his vest. ¡°This must be your first elections, right?¡± Ronin just nodded. Due to being new students, 1st years were not allowed to vote in elections. ¡°Avians would be a good choice. Pavone is really smart and cares for the people.¡± Ronin just made a slight nod and went on his way. But his heart was pounding. This was the first time in many years that he interacted with Cermin Drychspiel directly. The urge to kill him was so strong the moment they touched hands. The warmth of it reminded him that this person was very much alive, and he was aching to turn him dead. But it was not the right time yet. He needed to get stronger, and now that he learned about his natural skill to steal me¡­. He ns to let Cermin level up his me more before he strikes. Like fattening a cow before eating it. He wondered what Cermin¡¯s level was now, and how he levels up in this world. Leveling up usually has to do with gaining strength or powers, while gaining points was for progressing the plot. It¡¯s different for every world, though. He called out Kai. ¡°Cermin is a Hero mage with a patron. The stronger his connection is to the God Aurion, the higher his me and level bes.¡± Kai exined. ¡°He¡¯s currently at Level 17.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°I¡¯m at a higher level than him, then?¡± ¡°Yes, but Cermin is still stronger in passive magic than you. This means that he does not have to activate it all the time, while yourse in short surges. His body is also better trained.¡± ¡°I know that. I¡¯ve been exercising this body too since I gained the right age for it, but it is simply too weak and has too little stamina.¡± ¡°Cermin can actually level up faster than you if he only tried. All he needed was to train more under the Path of Aurion, or fight bad guys, or gain artifacts.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll keep all that in mind once I train him.¡± Kai raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re training him?¡± ¡°You know how gods make humans worship them to get stronger? That is my n. The stronger Cermin is and his me, the stronger I will be once I steal it.¡± Kai nodded slowly. ¡°I see¡­. But that will make him attached to you, then. Be his mentor figure.¡± ¡°So?¡± Ronin just raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll double-cross him in the end after befriending him.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°But it¡¯s not time yet for me to befriend him. He shouldn¡¯t know about my existence in the Academy until the game of chess with his friends is over.¡± They then saw Cermin handing out a flyer to a familiar person. It was Edelweiss. ¡°Another second-year! Hello!¡± He greeted. ¡°Please vote for the Avians!¡± ¡°Uh¡­. Alright.¡± Edelweiss suddenly lost her usual calm demeanor once she and Cermin touched hands. Someone then whistled behind her. ¡°Look what we have here. Fresh meat.¡± It was Sordido, the current Avian Lyr candidate. He has light gray skin but his Heartstone was hard to identify even for Ronin, probably because it has a lot of specks and impurities. He leaned on the booth¡¯s stand towards Edelweiss. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around yet, Miss. You look interesting, would you like to get to know each other?¡± His other hand went directly below the girl¡¯s back, aiming for that curved shape from her long skirt¡ª Edelweiss just growled at the back of her throat and snapped her fingers. Arge eel appeared out of nowhere on her shoulders, but did not electrocute her. It went straight for Sordido¡ª But the man just raised his hand and said. ¡°Stop.¡± The eel did stop and looked confused. ¡°Twirl around your Mama.¡± He said with a sly grin. Edelweiss¡¯ eyes widened in surprise as the eel turned to her and twirl around her body, paralyzing her by wrapping around her neck, below the chest, her arms, and her legs. She was being constricted by her own eel! The more it did, the more the buttons threaten to pop and the seams being pulled apart. She tried to regain control, but the more she did, the more it Sordido seemed to have a stronger pull towards the eel. She also tried to make the eel disappear, but it did not. ¡°Stop it, Sordi!¡± Cermin eximed. Sordido just chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get to know her. I hate girls like this that think they could just pull tricks like this just because they can.¡± ¡°Well guess what, fresh meat. Your power is nothing special. It¡¯s mine now.¡± He¡¯s a iro Mage that controls other people¡¯s powers! Chapter 78 (C)rook It was a very difficult power to defeat, which was part of the reason why Pavone chose him to be the Lyr in the first ce if he could not have Cermin. He continued to use the eel to slowly undress Edelweiss and humiliate her in front of everyone. Cermin had no choice but to bring out his sword. The Sire sword shone bright, blinding everyone that gets too near it. ¡°I said stop it, Sordi. You can steal powers, but you cannot steal from Hero Mages. I know that.¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± Sordido made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. ¡°Fine.¡± He let the eel let go of Edelweiss, who copsed on the ground from suffocation¨C And then send it flying towards Cermin! Two more appeared, and constricted him from head to toe. One also choked him, and Cermin was stuck there like a statue, shakily trying to keep hold of his sword. ¡°Drychspiel. Don¡¯t think I do not know about Pavone¡¯s offer to make you the Avian¡¯s Lyr.¡± He went over to Cermin, squeezing his cheek. ¡°I have heard many despicable things about you. But I only thought it was amazing, how you managed to stay on campus despite them.¡±. ¡°I thought you must be some kind of genius. Definitely worth being an Avian.¡± ¡°But I was wrong. ¡± He chuckled. ¡°You are simply a weakling parading to be some hero.¡± Cermin choked in response. ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ pay¡­. get caught by¡­.. Councilor¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, and I could simply im I was protecting this poor damsel from a known serial offender. A threat to the Academy¡¯s safety and himself.¡± ¡°A man possessed by daemons, hahaha!¡± He took the unconscious Edelweiss, and eyed everyone nearby. ¡°Everyone will vouch for my good deeds, right? I am the savior, and Cermin Drychspiel is the perverted lecher.¡± The people were fearful of such powers like this, so they could only nod their heads in agreement, and go away in a hurry. Ronin and Kai did not nod. He just watched the scene under his thick cloak. Pavone really does pick people very well. Speaking off¡ª ¡°What is going on here, Sordido?¡± The man dressed fanciest among all Academians had arrived. He was wearing a fancy feather hat fashioned on a diamond-encrusted top hat. But upon closer look, it was actually tinum, not diamonds. His whole suit was also tinum lined, no longer gold. In his breast pocket was a jeweled rose, and he has a can with a rose quartz tip. Ronin guessed he and Rabuka must have gotten together despite the ident and being in a different Scho. Out of all his business connections, his affection for the songstress was the only genuine one. ¡°Ah, Pavone!¡± Sordido just greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m just teaching Cermin a lesson or two about what it takes to be an Avian.¡± ¡°I see. And shouldn¡¯t the Head be the one teaching him that?¡± Pavone said. ¡°Your methodsck the proper ss, this is not how Avians should act.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. Is he going to suck up to him? ¡°Release him.¡± Pavone said. ¡°If you keep finding trouble like this, I¡¯m afraid I would have to remove you from my party list.¡± Sordido¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But you need me¡ª¡° ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Your power is truly useful against all kinds of Mages besides Hero Mages¡­..¡± He touched the eels, and they suddenly disappeared. ¡°And me.¡± Cermin¡¯s rushed towards Sordido in anger and shed forward¡ª But he did not go for his neck. He went for his palm! Sordido groaned in pain at the deep scar on his hand. ¡°Hah¡­.. Now it¡¯s barely useful for you¡­.¡± Cermin said, his anger seething. ¡°I warned you to let her go, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Sordido roared and went to punch him. ¡°How dare you!? This is my Mage Focus¡ª¡° Pavone just grabbed his wrist. ¡°And now it¡¯s gone. It can easily be taken away from you, so I would not rely on it too much to be my only source of ego, if I were you.¡± Sordido, pushed him off, running with his injured hand. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Pavone! You¡¯ll know you chose the wrong side soon enough!¡± Cermin picked up the unconscious Edelweiss that he just left behind. ¡°Miss, are you alright? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Best take her to the infirmary before anyone have other ideas.¡± Pavone said. ¡°And to have yourself checked as well.¡± He handed a handkerchief for Cermin to wipe all that eel slime, and gently massaged the ligature marks around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­. Thank you for the help.¡± Cermin said, carrying Edelweiss bridal style. ¡°But you lost your Lyr candidate.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather have anyone else than Sordido be my Lyr after what has ensued.¡± Pavone chuckled bitterly. ¡°Do not fret about it. It will be difficult to find a new one¡­ Unless you change your mind, of course.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes shifted from uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡° ¡°What you did earlier, Cermin¡­.. That is something an Avian would do to diffuse a situation.¡± Pavone patted his head. ¡°You could have let your anger get the best of you and attack him, but you instead attacked his Mage Focus. Ensuring that he will not victimize others for the time being.¡± Cermin smiled at how proud Pavone¡¯s tone was. ¡°I¡­.. I¡¯ll think about it. I don¡¯t want your campaign to get in trouble just because of me. You deserve to win. ¡° Pavone smiled. ¡°Thank you, Goldie. With more people like you, like us Avians¡­ The Academy will soar into greater heights.¡± Ronin knows for sure that Pavone does not deserve to win. There was something about him that triggers Ronin¡¯s crook senses. He has met all kinds of viins from his time as a system. He knows how to spot a possible one. Pavone may be the morally ambiguous type too, but there were many ways to tip him towards the extreme side of the scale. Make Cermin see past this ¡®righteous¡¯ facade. Not to mention his discriminatory nature may bring trouble to that facade. ¡°Sordido was part of the Avian¡¯s toost year, right? His position was simr to an auditor?¡± Ronin asked Kai. ¡°Actuary, yes. He oversees the total allotted funding for the Student Council and if they would be enough to fund projects.¡± Kai added: ¡°He was very good at this that¡¯s why he was the back-up for Lyr in case Cermin never agreed. Why do you ask?¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°I now found my next move against the Rook.¡± Chapter 79 Blanc DArgents Secrets Sordido was thinking about moving to the Simian¡¯s party. They have a weaker chance of winning, but he had many tricks up his sleeves. For starters, he knew about what happened to that supposed 100,000 gold coins for the beautification projectst year. Or how Pavone manages to always win by andslide during elections, having about 75% of the coins tossed to the Avian¡¯s bag. He will rue the day that he let him go¡ª ¡°Thinking of switching sides, Sordi?¡± His heart went cold when a cane stopped him from walking towards the Simian¡¯s booth. He gritted his teeth. ¡°You reced me with that Goldie of yours, what other choice do I have?¡± ¡°Oh, not yet. I simply made sure that if his benefactor was watching, we would not be jeopardized. I actually saved your life, no need to thank me.¡± ¡°Benefactor?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Pavone lowered his hat, looking around. He whispered to his former Lyr. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere safer and more familiar, hm?¡± They then went inside the Council¡¯s building. The lower floor for that was actually for the Student Council. They were considered to be the ¡®mini Council¡¯ after all.. By being students themselves, they were more aware of what their fellow students were up to, or what projects were needed to secure satisfaction. Pavone took him all the way to the Student Council Head¡¯s office. His own office, and closed the door. ¡°I remember when I first brought you here as a jittery, innocent little 1st year.¡± He said, chuckling. ¡°How times have changed. Now you¡¯re undressing women in public.¡± Sordido looked away. ¡°No need to bring up the past. I won¡¯t be affected by that. I¡¯m a different man now.¡± ¡°Really? Because all I see is a boy, not a man. A boy who does not think of the consequences of his actions.¡± He groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t need your scolding, Pavone. I¡¯m here for negotiations. You wanted to make sure I keep my mouth shut, right?¡± ¡°Mouth shut about what?¡± He just tilted his head to the side. ¡°From revealing the truth.¡± He grinned wide. ¡°I see¡­.. A truth you invented?¡± Pavone grinned. ¡°What makes you think that anyone would believe a known ¡®sleaze¡¯ like you¡­..¡± ¡°And not the news from the Truth Serum?¡± He brought out a paper. ¡°I have made several statements about eventsst year. It took all vacation for me to finish them, you know?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I the most diligent Head this Academy ever had? I always make sure to get to know anyone¡­.. privately.¡± He threw the papers to the stunned Sordido¡¯s face. There were hundreds of them! And they were not just about him. They were all rumors for every Avian member prepared to be sent to Lovushka¡¯s Truth Serum. Sweat fell on the 3rd year¡¯s forehead. He never wanted it to reach to this point. Pavone used to need him. Always telling him how important he was to not only the Student Council, but to him as well. The only friend he could trust. Until that Drychspiel got in the way, bing his new favorite kid. His protegee. ¡°You¡­ What does Cermin have that I don¡¯t have? Why are you throwing me away just like filth after everything I have done for you?¡± Pavone chuckled, squeezing his cheek like a father would to his baby boy. ¡°Aw, I am not throwing you away. Far from it. I am putting you in another, better position.¡± His eyes brightened at this. ¡°What position? Will I be your Actuary again?¡± ¡°No. You will be my spy.¡± He said, grinning. ¡°Cermin has a benefactor. The one behind what happened to Volken and Rabuka. This person¡­ Or perhaps persons, are too dangerous to trifle with.¡± Sordido frowned. ¡°But that is just your theory. You never met this benefactor yourself.¡± ¡°Yes. So let us test this theory. Right now, the benefactor¡¯s smartest move¡­.. Was to get you at their side.¡± Sordido nodded. ¡°After what happened earlier, they would believe that I would sell you out.¡± ¡°Which you did n to do, had I not stop you.¡± Pavone wore a wide fake smile. ¡°Do you see now why you¡¯re still a boy to me, Sordi?¡± He had no choice but to admit, flustered by the mistake he had almost done. He almost yed into another person¡¯s hands. And now he¡¯s ying into Pavone¡¯s hands. But he was very much aware of that. The thing was¡­. as long as it¡¯s Pavone, he would not mind being yed. ¡°So how do I spy for you? What do I get in return after I seed?¡± ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll give you back the position of Lyr. We ruin Cermin Drychspiel and his benefactor permanently¡­ and everything will return to normal.¡± ¡°Just like it has before. The Academy will be ours to fully control again, with no interferences like this.¡± He patted Sordido¡¯s head just like he did with Cermin. ¡°What do you say, Sordi? Just you and me again, like the old days.¡± ¡°I need you more than ever.¡± Sordido had no other choice but to agree. He got the carrot and stick approach. Because he disobeyed, Pavone punished him. He got hit by the stick like a mule. But since he was showing signs of being useful, he was being enticed by this reward. This carrot to keep him following hismands. He was well aware of this, and Pavone yed him very well. Which was exactly why he believed he was the best Head this Academy can have in the first ce. He thought he was making his first dumb mistake when he took Cermin¡¯s side earlier, but now that he exined everything, and his ns to include him¡­ His admiration for his big brother had increased. ¡°Big brother¡­.. I want to take the nc D¡¯Argent surname after this too. Can you promise me that?¡± He begged in a cute tone. Pavone frowned. ¡°You know I can¡¯t promise something like that yet. You need to prove your worth to Father first.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t finding this benefactor be enough?¡± Sordido grumbled. He continued to act like a spoiled child now that he¡¯s not mad at Pavone anymore. ¡°I¡¯m already doing all the best I could! Not to mention my Mage Focus is powerful despite my mother being a Commoner. Don¡¯t I deserve recognition by now?¡± ¡°I know. But all in due time, my sweet little brother.¡± He continued to brush his hair with his fingers and cupped his cheeks. ¡°Who knows, maybe Father will need you and see that you are actually a good egg. Just be patient.¡± ¡°Okay¡­.¡± He pouted. ¡°And another advice¡­..¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother?¡± Pavone¡¯s grip on his head got tighter, his smile even faker. ¡°Control your appetite for women sometimes, hmm?¡± ¡°What you do in private is none of my business but when it¡¯s in public¡­ you¡¯ll make me very mad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want Big Brother to get mad, don¡¯t you?¡± Sordido nodded happily. ¡°Of course, Big Brother! I¡¯ll be more discreet next time!¡± The elder brother¡¯s grip released, and he patted his head. ¡°Good boy.¡± Ronin scoffed as he watched all this from Sordido¡¯s head during lunch time. Ronin can not only read thoughts, but he can also watch them if they were as vivid as daydreams. And right now, Sordido waspletely lost in his daydreams of what happened earlier, smiling giddily to himself. It now made sense why he¡¯s pretty good at maniption from what he did with Cermin and the witnesses earlier. It runs in the blood. But he¡¯s not as good as his half-brother, not to mention he was too subservient towards him. To the point of daydreaming about being ¡®needed¡¯ by him with a stupid smile. Ah, this helpless younger nc D¡¯Argent has no idea that his happy daydreaming would be the very reason for his family¡¯s destruction. Chapter 80 Pretty Simian Girl There was only one week left before the election when a Simian party member suddenly approached Sordidon in the library. He remembered that she was the one running for Secretariat, a Lapis Lazuli Illuso Mage. She was curvaceous, had long, curly white hair that looked more like clouds, and a dazzling smile. ¡°Good day, I am Armadilha Carneol. I heard from an outside source that you have been ejected from the Avian party as the Lyr?¡± She had this air to her that was not like how usual seductresses were. She never does the batting eyshes, twirling hair, or even the coquettish voice. She had a sense of authority and control, her face always full of self-assurance and her smile simpler yet somehow deadlier. Sordido grinned and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true¡­. beautiful miss.¡± (This must be the benefactor brother was talking about.) He thought, feeling proud of himself for noticing so fast. (Could this be their Mage Focus? They must have pretended to be Cermin just like this too.) (Do they think they can fool me easily by pretending to be a pretty girl? Hah!) The girl¡¯s smile grew even wider, just by a tiny bit, but Sordido did not notice it. ¡°Our Lyr position happened to be freed up. We believe that you would be a useful asset to our party.¡± She offered her hand.. Sordido took it. ¡°I see. I would consider it.¡± ¡°You really should. After all, your Head threw you away and humiliated you in front fo everyone.¡± She went near to whisper to him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to get some revenge on him?¡± Sordido sneered. (Big brother was right. The benefactor thinks I¡¯m the weak link, and can be pulled to their side.) ¡°I¡­. I think so.¡± Sordido pretended to consider it. ¡°After all that I have done for the Avians¡­.. It feels unfair.¡± ¡°It is unfair.¡± The Simian girl agreed. ¡°It tramples over your worth as not just a Student Council member, but also as a Mage. To have your powers taken away by some upstart.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°That Cermin Drychspiel¡­.. I want to make him pay.¡± He was quite good at acting, and did consider to be an Artisan before moving to Schrs just like his Big Brother. The Simian girl cocked her head to the side. ¡°And do you know what would make him pay faster?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, interested at what this benefactor was nning. ¡°Make him and Pavone fall out. Perhaps frame him with stealing documents from Pavone¡¯s office¡­ That would definitely cause a rift in their friendship.¡± ¡°Not to mention that we might find something that would incriminate Pavone, and help the Simians win against the Avians.¡± Sordido chuckled. This benefactor was pretty cunning, almost as cunning as his big brother. But his big brother was much smarter. He saw thising, and had Sordido be a spy. He grabbed the girl by the waist. ¡°You are one smart woman, miss. Howe I never thought of that before?¡± The girl just calmly pried his hand away and walked out of the library¡¯s door. ¡°Let us make haste, hm? I made sure Pavone is currently preupied and¡­.¡± She unted the office¡¯s key to him. Sordido frowned. (How did she gain the key undetected by Big Brother? Pavone is always alert with his things.) But he followed after the girl eventually, his hand on the pocket of his pants. His scar has not yet healed, so he was currently powerless. However, he does not need power to deal with this trickster. He had a paralyzing stone with him. Once he activated that the rune within it and attached it to this person¡¯s neck, they would immediately fall down and get paralyzed. Everyone can use runes, even non-Illuso mages. All you need was a me to activate it. It was a good alternative for people who had lost their Mage Focus or had weak me. However¡­ Runes also take away me, capturing the energy and keeping it inside. So it was not often used by people who do not have it as a Mage Focus. It was a me stealer, and so was Ronin. Once they entered Pavone¡¯s office, the girl sat on the desk with her legs crossed. ¡°Where shall we first look into, Sir Padium?¡± She asked, her fluffy hair cascading down to the desk, almost covering it entirely. ¡°I have never met a noble with a Padium Heartstone before. It¡¯s a Medium Heartstone, close to being a Commoner, is it not?¡± Sordido furrowed his brows now that his Heartstone was brought up. ¡°Yes¡­ And what is it to you?¡± ¡°I find it interesting. Padium is within the tinum group¡­ Which also happened to be The nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s Heartstone. ¡° ¡°In fact, you look closer to tinum, just have impurities of Padiumbined.¡± Sordido¡¯s eyes bugged out, and he gripped the paralyzing stone tighter. (They know. How!? No one else could know¡­. They have to be eliminated!) He walked towards the girl, and aimed to m the rock to her neck¡ª But his vision turned to ck! As he swung, he missed herpletely, and the momentum caused him to fall to his feet. As he fell to the floor with a thump¡ª ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± He yelled as his hand holding the stone was stepped on, and he had to let go. Someone took it from him in this darkness¡ª And mmed it to his neck, paralyzing him! ¡°Ah, poor little nc D¡¯Argent.¡± The girl said, as she blew the smoke from the stone. The rune for paralyzing, a snake¡¯s head, was marked on his neck. She twirled the stone from side to side. ¡°This looks pretty useful. I¡¯ll be taking this, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She then went to rummage the drawers, and eventually, found what she was looking for. ¡°Aha!¡± She took a pile of small papers tied together by rope, and some scissors. She just pocketed the pile of papers, and went over to the unconscious Sordido. Snip! She cut some of his gray hair and pocketed it as well. ¡°Kai, I have a question.¡± She said after leaving the office and locking it from the outside. Another person appeared beside her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How good are you at acting?¡± Ronin grinned, still wearing that pretty Simian¡¯ girls face. Kai blinked. ¡°¡­.. Me?¡± Chapter 81 The Benefactor Besides the uing elections, the yearly Science Exhibit was only a day away from when Sordido Padium was found lying in the Student Council Head office. Pavone¡¯s eyes widened when he saw his brother passed out on the floor, waking him up. He saw the mark on his neck. Using his Mage Focus, he had undone the paralyzing effect. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Sordido caught his breath. ¡°Where is she!?¡± ¡°Where is who?¡± Pavone furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you doing in my office?¡± ¡°The benefactor¡­.. Big Brother, I met the benefactor. They approached me in the form of a Simian girl candidate.¡± Pavone¡¯s expression further darkened at this. ¡°And you brought them here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! They have your key!¡± Sordido shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I tried to paralyze them but my vision suddenly got dark and¡­. and¡­¡± Pavone nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really them. Sordi, I told you to spy on them, not get involved directly with them. They¡¯re too dangerous.¡± ¡°I know, but I thought I got them fooled. How in the Abyss did they even know about the paralyzing stone!? Not to mention¡­.¡± ¡°They know about us, Big Brother.¡±. The Head of the Council usually wears a calm, dignified face. But this time¡­.. His face turned into something scarier than a wild beast. ¡°What did you say?¡± His grip over Sordido¡¯s neck tightened. ¡°How? How did they know?¡± Sordido¡¯s gray skin turned maroon from his blood rising to his face. ¡°Big¡­ Brother¡­. You¡¯re hurting me¡­.¡± ¡°Again. How did they know? Did you tell them?¡± ¡°No! Cough¡­. I¡¯d never¡­. I promised never to tell anyone¡­ Believe me, Big Brother¡­..¡± Pavone stared coldly at his brother¡¯s eyes, none of that familial warmth he usually had. But eventually, he let go. Sordido was telling the truth. He knows this boy well enough to tell if he lies. He let go, and gently massaged the marks he made on his neck. ¡°Alright. I believe you. After all, I trust that little Sordi would never do anything to make me mad.¡± Sordido gasped for breath, his eyes a little teary. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°They may have truth-gaining skills like Councillor Verita, that¡¯s why they found out.¡± Pavone concluded. ¡°But they can also shapeshift¡­ bring darkness¡­.. Brother, what is this benefactor, really? No one can have several Mage Focuses at once.¡± Pavone rubbed his chin. ¡°Whatever they are, or what their powers are, I can still defeat them. I can turn off their Mage Focus¡­.. unless they are a Hero Mage.¡± ¡°Which is unlikely. What Celestial god would bestow a blessing on someone this evil?¡± Sordido then remembered Zeriav¡¯s ramblings. His brother told him about how this priest believes he was being possessed by Abyssal daemons. ¡°What if it¡¯s not a human at all, brother? What if truly was a daemon from the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Sordi.¡± He sighed. ¡°Daemons are down in the Abyss and not powerful enough to climb all the way here. The only daemons in this upper nes¡­¡± ¡°Are those who are not useful and filthy Commoners.¡± He went to rummage at his desk drawers. ¡°I remember now. There had been such daemon in our midst.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sordido peeked behind him. ¡°A Commoner fiend. I cannot recall his name, but his files must be here. Father hands me a copy of all the student¡¯s files as I requested.¡± But as he looked through, he then frowned. ¡°Where are my statements?¡± ¡°Statements?¡± Sordido blinked. ¡°The statements that I havepiled this vacation.¡± Sordido remembered now. They were the papers his brother threw at him once to prove his point that no one in the Avians can mess with him. He shook in fear. ¡°They must have taken it¡­.. They wanted to look into your files as well to incriminate you¡­.¡± ¡°Gods be damned!¡± Pavone kicked his drawer. ¡°Quickly, they must have taken it to sell to the Simians or to Lovushka!¡± They left the office, and Pavone never did find out what that Commoner fiend¡¯s name was. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The moment Vyrill saw a dark figure go inside hisboratory, his shoulders immediately went tense and the scalpel he was using to dissect a cat almost fell. ¡°Tomorrow is the big day, Professor.¡± Ronin said, taking off his cloak¡¯s hood. ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked, not daring to look at him directly. ¡°I should ask you the same question. I noticed you have been avoiding me ever since that day, Professor.¡± He went over to the metal tray with the cat¡¯s carcass. ¡°Did you dislike me?¡± Vyrill did not answer, focusing on the dead rather than this¡­. this thing that he could not even tell if it was a living human or¡­. something else. ¡°You never called me out to experiment anymore. Do you no longer want me to be your assistant?¡± He just continued to ask. Vyrill shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°I saw the truth. The truth that you made me see. Anyone else who gets in by you will be cursed with that truth.¡± Ronin just raised an eyebrow. ¡°What truth?¡± ¡°The things you made me see¡­. The darkness. I have seen it so clearly. It is ever so present.¡± Professor Vyril Krustal continued to sh through the animal in a daze, shing and shing until the blood went to his eyes, but did not care. ¡°We have been fooled by the sun for so long. We havee to believe the light, but it is actually the darkness that came first. When the sun disappears, there is only the night.¡± ¡°Endless night for eternity¡­. Nothing but ck. It watched over us all, it is within us, within our shadows¡­. tailing, stalking, and then¡­..¡± ¡°It strikes.¡± The blood sttered to Ronin as well, but he just licked it. ¡°You should leave tomorrow¡¯s exhibit to me, Professor. We can¡¯t have you prattling on and on about ¡®darkness¡¯ and destroy this research that you have worked all your life for, right?¡± ¡°Your whole life¡¯s work¡­. Would you waste it away just for this thing you saw that I am not even aware of?¡± Ronin tilted his head to the side. ¡°This research that¡¯s closest to your¡­. Heart.¡± He grinned, as he pointed at the professor¡¯s chest. Vyrill tumbled back from fear, holding up the scalpel to Ronin. He looked hysterical, shaking like a leaf. Ronin just went to his side, squatting down with a smile¡­. ¡°I have apanion that will help me tomorrow. You can take a rest for the whole day, Professor. Thank you for all your hard work.¡± And he mmed the paralyzing stone to his neck! Chapter 82 Ronins First Science Exhibition The Science Exhibit had always been a source of thrill and excitement not just for the Schrs, but for all the watchers with an interest in science as well. Many students from the other Spires came to peruse all the cool inventions, or listen to the discoveries of these intellectuals. Warriors do it to make fun of the things they do not understand, or see if someone had invented a serum to improve physical performance. Artisans appreciate the beauty of the inventions and the designs. And the Monks make sure that none of these inventions go against their religious belief, or else they would start another ¡®peaceful¡¯ riot. But for the Schrs, the most important people for today were the Councillors, and the guests from different fields of science that may be their sponsors. Many nobles seek to gain a good investment, and science had always been a good one. All they need was to fund these inventions and gain much money once they were released for public use. The Councillors were usually the ones that help introduce the great inventions and research to these sponsors. So it was imperative to gain their favor. Lord nc D¡¯Argent himself was zealous in presenting inventions in this exhibit, as the Academy gains a percentage as well as a patent for all these exhibited works. ¡°Oh, you all must wait for the main event!¡± Heughed heartily with the guest sponsors. ¡°We have made something so spectacr that will change Magecia forever!¡± He was talking about the resurrecting machine, which now stood on a tform at the very heart of the Exhibition. A cloaked Professor Espine scoffed at this.. (He used to be so against the research and now look at him unting the word ¡®We made¡¯ like his gargantuan buttocks had ever been involved in any of these inventions.) Ronin snickered at gargantuan buttocks, and Professor Espine finally noticed him. ¡°Oh, R-Ronin!¡± He patted his head. ¡°Wh-Where is Vyrill? You would be doing the experiment in a few minutes, nc D¡¯Argent could not stop yapping about it.¡± Ronin pushed his hand away. ¡°Professor Vyrill felt unwell. I have another kind volunteer to assist meter.¡± He took something from his pocket, and gave it to Espine. It was a key. ¡°Thank you for letting me borrow this yesterday. Rest assured, you did not risk taking this from Lord nc D¡¯Argent for nothing.¡± Professor Espine nervously took the key back and quickly hid it. ¡°Shhh! Be quiet!¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°Nobody is paying attention to us anyway, Professor. Besides, all your worries will disappear after this presentation.¡± Espine went quiet, and seemed to study Ronin from head to toe. ¡°¡­.. You said that you needed it to destroy the corruption in the Council. Did you find what you were looking for?¡± ¡°Yes. So just take a good seat and watch closely.¡± Ronin said, and left with a mysterious smile on his lips. He went to the small stage and pushed away the curtains. ¡°Are you ready?¡± There was a sharp inhale, before a response from someone hidden inside. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Earlier this morning¡­.. Pavone and Sordido were discussing things outside the Exhibition building. ¡°They did not go to Lovushka¡¯s troupe.¡± Pavone paced back and forth. ¡°The Simians deny being visited by them either.¡± ¡°One of them could have been lying,¡± Sordido said. ¡°If only we could investigate further. But the Student Council will be busy because of the Exhibit.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. Father had been calling out to me several times. He cannot know about this.¡± Pavone sighed. He ced a hand on Sordido¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Try to interrogate the Simians even more. They pretended to be a Simian member, it would be more likely that they handed the papers to them.¡± Sordido nodded. But before he went¡­.. Pavone reminded him. ¡°Be careful. Sordi. Do not trust anyone, they could take on anyone¡¯s forms.¡± ¡°Alright, Big Brother.¡± He dutifully nodded. He passed by Cermin Drychspiel, who was being shown around by Edelweiss. He gritted his teeth, but kept going. But then the moment he stepped out of the Exhibition goer¡¯s view, his vision went dark. He was prepared this time, holding out a knife. He had quick reflexes, any movement thates at him will be¡ª- SLAM! He was knocked out again, and dragged like a sack of potatoes before he lost consciousness. Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s vision also went dark. He blinked in confusion, then suddenly felt fearful. ¡°Cermin¡­.. I can¡¯t see anything¡ª Ah!¡± Edelweiss¡¯ sounded fearful before she suddenly yelled. ¡°Edelweiss¡ªGah!¡± He also became paralyzed, and dragged by even more hands. Three unconscious students, one hidden behind a tree, and two ced inside a utility room. The girl was undressed a little, her dress unbuttoned and her cor pulled to one side. And the golden boy was ced on top of her in a suspicious position. A paralyzing stone in his hand. Back to the present¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really know if I am supposed to help you this way, Ronin.¡± A boy stepped out of the curtain, with a Padium Heartstone. It was Sordido. Or at least, he appears to be. ¡°You are not being punished for helping me drag the bodies earlier, though.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°So my conclusion was right.¡± ¡°You can get involved with either of us now that you¡¯re in human form. Not to mention that my skill can also work on you.¡± ¡°Only your skill.¡± ¡®Sordido¡¯ responded back. ¡°Mage Focuses don¡¯t work on me. Your skills like Blinding Darkness and Fool¡¯s Eye are not Mage Focuses.¡± ¡°That makes you even more fitting for this role.¡± He grinned. ¡°This will be fun, Kai. I promise.¡± And so, they both went out of the curtains to reveal themselves. Pavone¡¯s eyes widened. Why is his brothering out off the stage¡­. No, this is not his brother. This must be the benefactor. A cloaked figure followed after him, his face and body werepletely unseen. He was wearing gloves. ¡®Sordido¡¯ spoke: ¡°Good day, everyone. Today, we will be looking for a volunteer for this experiment. Any brave souls may raise their hands to make history with us.¡± One of the guest sponsors asked. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be the one volunteering?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®Sordido¡¯ grinned. ¡°I am here to bringmentary to the process¡­ As well as some important announcement that you must knowter.¡± Pavone bared his teeth like a beast, and clenched his fist so much as to draw blood. Then, someone raised their hands. ¡°I know someone who would be honored to volunteer.¡± It was an Avian candidate. Another one followed after him. ¡°I agree. There¡¯s only one person worthy of making history in this Academy.¡± All the other Avians besides Pavone raised their hand. ¡°What about Pavone nc D¡¯Argent, the great Head of the Student Council himself?¡± ¡°The undefeated king of this Academy. Let him be the brave soul that risks his life for the sake of history!¡± Chapter 83 Slicing through Facades Pavone¡¯s veins almost popped at this. So this was what that benefactor nned all along¡­.. It was not enough to destroy his honor. They wanted to start a coup. The statements he made did not go to Lovushka and the Simians. They gave it directly to the Avians who would be cated in the statements¡­ And make them go against their own Head. ¡°Great suggestion!¡± ¡®Sordido¡¯ pped his hand. ¡°May Pavone nc D¡¯Argente to the stage?¡± Everyone turned to him, and those eyes pressured him to go up there and let himself get stabbed. He looked at the cloaked figure not speaking a word. He can sense something devious in him, something absolutely wretched¡­. ¡°It must be you.¡± He hissed, but he did not know what this boy¡¯s name is. This also adds confusion because if that cloaked figure was the benefactor¡­.. Who is this pretending to be his brother? Had there always been two of them? No¡­. The attacks so far towards Volken and Rabuka seemed to be the work of an individual that uses Cermin, not a group. Speaking of which, where is Cermin Drychspiel? He saw him and that girl he saved earlier, but they were nowhere to be found. ¡°Are you too scared to do it, Sir Pavone nc D¡¯Argent?¡± The impostor wearing his brother¡¯s face offered his hand to him. He gave this boy a fatal re, and took his hand. ¡°I am not scared. Just wondering what it would feel like to be resurrected.¡± ¡°Oh, our tester never felt this good in his life, fully revitalized. He was brought backpletely unscathed, the scar healing within a blink of an eye.¡± Pavone was forced to go upstage, his Council members all staring at him with deep anger. He sat on the chair, and hissed at the impostor. ¡°Just get it over with, you fraud.¡± He gave the cloaked figure a certain look as it approached him, holding a knife. Everyone caught their breaths. The figure raised its hands to the air, aiming for his heart¡ª- But ¡®Sordido¡¯ stopped him. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t after all¡­..¡± He suddenly cried in tears. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t see you get killed¡­ It¡¯s too much to bear despite what you and father have done to me.¡± The audience suddenly went in chaos, not understanding what was going on. ¡°Did he just call nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s son ¡®brother¡¯?¡± ¡°But I thought he only has one child!¡± Lord nc D¡¯Argent was first wearing a smile at all times, just like any politician would in public. He does not show any of his worries and wears apletely stered face. Even when his son was being forced to climb up to the stage to get stabbed, he just looked like he was just going to enjoy the show. He was aware after all that the machine works, so he does not worry about Pavone dying. However, his fake expression finally fell to the floor the moment ¡®Sordido¡¯ stopped the cloaked boy from lowering his knife. ¡°You have kept me hidden in the dark for so long, that I started to despise you. Giving my family financial aids straight from the Academy¡¯s pockets to sustain me¡­¡± ¡°And to keep me and my mother¡¯s mouth shut. I cannot bear it anymore, that¡¯s why I sought vengeance against you.¡± Pavone struggled from the straps of the resurrecting chair, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°SHUT UP! DO NOT BELIEVE A WORD HE SAYS, HE¡¯S AN IMPOS¡ª MPFH!¡± His mouth was covered by dark gloves. The cloaked figure grinned as he ced a handkerchief to gag him, shushing him with a finger to his lips. ¡®Sordido¡¯ kept on crying. ¡°Brother, I kept on loving you despite how you forced me to live my life as a lie. All I wanted was to be part of your family, but you would not allow me to.¡± Lord nc D¡¯Argent stood up from his seat. ¡°This is all facy! He cannot prove his im!¡± ¡°Oh, but he can.¡± Councillor Verita also stood up from her chair. ¡°Is it true that you used the school¡¯s funds to sustain your illegitimate son?¡± She asked, using her Mage Focus to make him say the truth. Lord nc D¡¯Argent raised his hand up. ¡°Do not test me, Verita!¡± His Mage Focus was abination of Pavone¡¯s and Sordido¡¯s Mage Focus. They were all iro Mages that controls other people¡¯s Mage Focuses besides Hero ones. He can turn back any attacks towards him and bring it back to the enemy, hurting their own Mage Focus. Depending on the strength of the attack, he can ruin it entirely. Councillor Verita clutched her throat as she felt her Mage Focus being fought off and burning, but then¡ª sh! Before he can fully destroy her powers, a knife swung and cut the hand that he held up! It was not cut off entirely, but the scar was very deep, cutting through the center of his palm halfway. ¡°Ahhhhh! You!!!!!!¡± He looked at the cloaked figure who threw the knife, who did not say anything. ¡°Father! You are hurt! Quick, you must go to the resurrecting machine to heal yourself!¡± ¡®Sordido¡¯ offered, rushing towards him ¡®worriedly¡¯. ¡°Do not touch me, you little ingrate¡ª¡° ¡°Tell us if he is your son or not.¡± Councillor Verita said in a strong, determined tone. ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Yes! This bastard is my son, and I am using project funds to let his worthless whore of a mother keep on feeding him!¡± ¡°I thought he would still be useful because of his Mage Focus that is a weaker version of mine, but who knew he would bite the hands that fed him!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide at this revtion. Even Lord Pedrix nc D¡¯Argent himself, whose mouth moved against his own will. He quickly bolted for the resurrecting machine, and grabbed Pavone out of the chair. He sat down, and told his son. ¡°Make sure they all stay back! Use your powers to protect me!¡± He then turned to Ronin. ¡°And you bastard assistant of that bastard Vyrill, get it over with and resurrect me or I will have my son cut you limb from limb!¡± Ronin just took his knife back from the speechless audience, and returned. They have all fallen into his trap. He had not just revealed the truth, he will now steal the me of a Councillor too! Chapter 84 Fortress of Platinum Destroyed Ronin did not waste any time to ram that de straight to the Council Head¡¯s heart! He felt that surge of bliss came to him again, that unexinable kind of rush that could make anyone feel like their floating on clouds. The screams were much more beautiful than any orchestral music. A fire of pure passion burned inside him, as he felt the life force leaving his victim¡¯s body¡­ And moving to him. Invigorating him. It was such a grotesque disy that people covered their eyes, and even Pavone had a look of terror with how much the cloaked figure was enjoying this. He killed with so much passion that it would make anyone¡¯s blood run cold. Then, when the life was lost¡­. His passion was lost too. Ronin hated this sensation more than anything in this world. The only constion for this empty feeling was: [Congrattions. You have leveled up. Level 22¡ª-> Level 27 ] Five levels. That was good, but Ronin had expected a bit more. Perhaps it was because that it gets more difficult to gain levels the higher you go. The EXP count must be higher for every level. And since he was now in the 20s, it will take a while and even more when he reached 30s and 40s and so on. ¡®You now have 5 more minutes of Fool¡¯s Eye, Kai.¡¯ He said in his head. ¡®You¡¯re wee¡¯.. [Wow. Thanks. Really appreciate it that my disguise won¡¯t disappear for 5 more minutes.] After saying this, he yanked the knife away. Blood sttered all over his cloak, bathing it in crimson. He did not avoid it, making even more people disgusted and revolted by him¡­. But also fascinated. What kind of child kill mercilessly like this? All for the sake of science? ¡°Pull on the lever.¡± Pavone ordered, sweating at the image of his now dead father. Ronin just smiled at him under the thick cloak, and pulled the lever as told. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!¡± Lord nc D¡¯Argent convulsed, his heartbeat returning afterpletely stopping. The people held their breaths. He¡¯s alive again! The blue sparks continued to give him life,piling around the stab wound in his chest, and the one on his hand. In a matter of seconds, it haspletely healed¡­.. And the dead corpse was breathing once more. ¡°Hah¡­.. Hah¡­.. What¡¯s this¡­.¡± Lord nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°No¡­.. No!!!!!! Save me! Save me!¡± He was even more afraid than when Professor Vyrill first woke up, sobbing and going in a fit like a child. Pavone grabbed Ronin by the cor. ¡°What did you do to my father!?¡± Ronin just did not answer. His assistant ced a hand on Pavone¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother¡­ Father is looking unwell. As his only beloved son, shouldn¡¯t you take care of him?¡± ¡°Not to mention¡­ everyone is looking badly at us.¡± The Student Council, the guest sponsors, and even the students now regarded the nc D¡¯Argent family like they were fiends. Monsters that must be eradicated. Councillor Verita said what they were all thinking. ¡°None of you nc D¡¯Argents are worthy of ruling this Academy anymore. Now that we know the truth, your tyranny is over.¡± They all joined in to call them all kinds of names that they never thought they would hear in their entire lives, but deserved to hear. ¡°Frauds!¡± ¡°Thieves!¡± ¡°Vile and corrupt!¡± Pavone had no choice but to take his delirious father and retreat. He knows very well that after this¡­ They would either receive sticks and stones, or be forced to exile. Gone was the rule of the tinum. Ronin and ¡®Sordido¡¯ just watched the two run hurriedly from the people throwing insults and even whatever objects in their hands were at the father and sun. But then, a voice called out from the entrance of the building¡ª ¡°That¡¯s not me! That¡¯s an imposter!¡± Sordido once more appeared, holding his neck and running to this mess of a stage. Councillor Verita¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she turned to the ¡®Sordido¡¯ on the stage. ¡°Who are you? Who is the real Sordido?¡± She used all her Mage Focus on this person to make him tell the truth. But this person just smiled, and said a familiar name. ¡°Cermin Drychspiel.¡± Then, he vanished in thin air! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Cermin Drychspiel was indeed found holding a paralyzing stone and hiding in the utility closet. People found him because of the screams of a girl. ¡°How dare you!? I trusted you, Cermin!¡± She screamed and screamed. Her clothes were a mess, and seemed to be forcefully taken off her. The guards of the Academy immediately apprehended him. The boy could only shout in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t do anything to her! She¡¯s my friend, believe me!¡± Councillor Verita frowned even more as this boy was taken away. This was getting out of hand. Her powers did not work on the imposter¡­. Or the imposter was not lying at all. No¡­.. Cermin wasn¡¯t lying either whenever he denies all the allegations against him. This was making her head hurt, and be full of dread for the future of this Academy because of this hidden force that¡¯s going against them. But at the same time¡­. ¡°It¡¯s really good that we know about all of nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s dastardly deeds! Ah, what an awful, awful man!¡± One of the guest sponsors said, rising to his feet after this whole fiasco. They could no longer focus on any of the science experiments anymore, and only continued to gossip about the nc D¡¯Argents. ¡°Who will rece him now? We need someone that could be trusted, not a fraud like him that will leech on the Academy and bled it dry!¡± ¡°A change is needed¡­ And this strange incident, whatever this is¡­.. Must be the key for that change.¡± She furrowed her brows. It was this malignant force that saved them from a greater, older evil that eh Academy was facing. She was suspicious that there was corruption going on, but was cautious because of Lord nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s Mage Focus and political power. But something as this has destroyed his fortress in one strike. So¡­.. Should they be thankful for this force that keeps on messing with Cermin Drychspiel, then? What are their true objectives? Are they an ally to this Academy¡­ Or a foe dressing as one? Ronin just grinned as he passed by reading this Councillor¡¯s thoughts. ¡®No need to thank me. I¡¯m not some valiant hero for this school, all of these are just footsteps towards my path of ruining Cermin Drychspielpletely¡­.¡¯ ¡®Until I gain his trust and betray him, ruining him all over again and again.¡¯ Chapter 85 The Rook Has Fallen The new Head of the Council had obviously got to be Councillor Verita. Everybody else had agreed upon it, and she was to be the first female Head in the Academy¡¯s history. Yet no one could go against her, not when she had proven¡­.. That out of everyone in this Academy, she was the one they could trust the most and could be trusted to speak for the truth, and nothing but the truth. She was unafraid of going against Perdrix nc D¡¯Argent himself, who could have taken away her Mage Focus from her¡­. or worse. ¡°I vow with the honor vested by the Grand Headmaster, and all my fellow Councillors¡­.¡± She pledged with her right hand raised. ¡°To always keep the Academy¡¯s welfare first than myself and others.¡± ¡°To oversee this prestigious institution with fairness and greatness in mind.¡± ¡°And to have it soar to the stars as close as it can. Per Aspera Ad Astra.¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes at two things in the pledge. The first was the Grand Headmaster. So this person really does exist, and was known by others as well. But where is he? He was nowhere to be found during the inauguration of the new Council Head. The second was that slogan again. Per Aspera Ad Astra.. Through aspirations¡­ Through hardships to the stars. It was a verymon and ordinary slogan¡­.. Yet it still gave him that twinge in his gut whenever he heard it. He focused on the first one. Now that he heard it out loud, he can bring up the topic to Professor Espine. But the moment he turned back to speak with the professor during this speech, he had also leaned in to whisper to him. ¡°The Headmaster would like to meet you during Week¡¯s End.¡± He said. Ronin frowned. ¡°Who is this Headmaster, Professor? Howe we have only heard of him now?¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Espine smiled at him with a finger to his lips, looking around nervously. ¡°All in due time, Ronin.¡± And so, Ronin had no choice but to wait until the weekend. The only day without school, signifying another week of rigorous studying had been over. Pavone nc D¡¯Argent, as well as his half-brother Sordido Padium¡­ Had been expelled. The Crown was currently studying their case and if the nc D¡¯Argents would have to be punished with either a fine or imprisonment for the money they have stolen. But there was no use in imprisoning Lord nc D¡¯Argent, as it seemed that after the incident¡­ He hadpletely lost his sanity. He was now imprisoned inside his own mind, too scared of even the night itself, insisting that he must be near the light at all times. Seeing dark shadows when there¡¯s nothing there. Ronin had gained much me from him, but also lost his opportunity to use the research to take more. The scientific society had now taken the resurrecting machine from them, studying its side effects. But so far, it was only Lord nc D¡¯Argent that showed signs of malfunctioning after ressurection. The scientists themselves had tested with other subjects, and they all turned up to be just fine. The first human subject also seemed to be fine¡­.. Well, as long as Ronin¡¯s not around. ¡®Could it be that the more me I received from someone, the greater the damage in their mind?¡¯ He theorized. Well, it was not really much of a problem, and was more of a bonus, in fact. Pavone lost his school, his high status, and his father¡¯s support of him. He was irrevocably ruined, just like his other friends. And before he left with his half-brother crying over his shoulder, thest thought that Ronin could hear in his mind was: (I will forever regret being associated with you, Cermin Drychspiel. And whatever force that lurks over him like his shadow.) (That daemon hiding in the body of a Commoner. There is no hope against him.) Ronin felt that Pavone nced at his hidden figure for a millisecond, and he also gritted his teeth yet his eyes were now full of fear and despair. Ronin just relished it. ¡°You have gained 2,500 V-points.¡± Kai has appeared beside him. ¡°Not only did you ruin Cermin¡¯s ties with Pavone, you have also ruined his image with his harem member, Edelweiss Iridice. He was still being used as an assaulter.¡± ¡°Mn. I think I saw the King and Queen of Sciro arrive earlier this morning too.¡± Ronin just raised the cloak up to his face. ¡°You know have 5,000 V-points total. That¡¯s 0.5% now of what you need. You¡¯re wee.¡± Kai said in its usual neutral tone. ¡°Thank you. I could not have done it without your help¡ª¡° ¡°This is thest time I will help you with your ns, Ronin. I need to be impartial.¡± It looked at Ronin with a nk expression. It sounded more like an uncaring robot that made a mistake and malfunctioned, and fixed the bug by rebooting itself. ¡°I am not just your system. I am Cermin¡¯s too. It¡¯s not fair to him.¡± Ronin sneered. ¡°Was it because of the HTM¡¯s programming? Are you scared of facing consequences for helping me?¡± It shook its head, not showing a little sign of being human in its conflicted tone. ¡°No¡­. It just felt wrong for me. For my own judgment. Not the system¡¯s.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You must be different than me, then. You still have some morality left in you.¡± ¡°But you still have too. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to saving this school from the¡ª¡° ¡°That was not my intention. I knew I would receive that result, but my goal had always been to gain V-points.¡± Ronin grabbed the system¡¯s cor. ¡°Do not lump me in with you and your hypocritical righteousness. Does killing a lesser evil make you good? No.¡± ¡°It just makes you a greater evil. Something no one had anticipated, because you appear so good. That¡¯s all it is, Kai. Appearances.¡± He let go, rushing off with clenched fists under the rain. He passed by the open window of the Council office, where golden people were arguing with the stern new Council Head. Lady Verita calmly shook her head, as they seemed to have presented money to bribe her. So much for the kindest King and Queen at the current time. ¡°See? Everyone is a hypocrite.¡± He looked at Cermin Drychspiel with wide innocent eyes trying to stop his parents from bribing the Council Head and apologizing for their behavior. He never ims to be something he was not. He never goes against what he imed to be. He was aware of his own faults, and does not hide them with bravado. He was not a hypocrite. Yet, Ronin would not ept that. He kept on waiting for the day that he will be one. He will be one. And when that dayes, Ronin willugh at his hypocrisy. Proving that he had always been right. That his viewpoint of this world full of hypocrisy, lies, and violence was the right one. Chapter 86 The Headmaster The Week¡¯s End has arrived. Ronin was picked up by Professor Espine from his dorm room, and took him to a carriage waiting by the Academy¡¯s gates. ¡°Where are we going, Professor?¡± He asked as he sat down. ¡°The Headmaster¡¯s h-home. It¡¯s not too far from here, the road is just¡­.. t-treacherous to walk on. Hehe¡­..¡± He wondered what he meant, as they soon moved to the vast woods just behind the Academy. Not many people go past these sides of the woods. He had always wondered why, perhaps there were wild animals¡­ But he was wrong. It was not wild animals. Large, thick thorny branches rose from the ground like spikes, and the carriage was then covered by a protective bubble from them. Possibly the driver¡¯s Mage Focus at work. Besides these branches, there was also much flora that resembled the Venus flytrap. They snapped at Ronin¡¯s carriage, some even spewing acid or deadly fumes. He was not scared by any of it, just amazed. He wondered¡­ What kind of paranoid man would live in the woods surrounded by these nts as protection? They have soon reached a mansion overridden by thorny vines, looking for like a ruins than a mansion, actually. No one would have believed someone lived there. Or if someone did¡­... They must either be extremely desperate. Or this house holds too many special memories for them to not leave it despite its wreckage. Ronin was inclined to believe thetter. He stepped down from the carriage, and Professor Espine offered his hand to him. ¡°W-Watch your step. The Headmaster is upstairs, he cannot meet us personally down here. so we will go to him.¡± Ronin nodded. The Headmaster must be bedridden and slowly dying like this house. It all made sense now why he would not appear in the Academy. But¡­.. Shouldn¡¯t someone ought to rece him eventually? Why can¡¯t they just pass up the position? His question was answered the moment he stepped inside. The whole house was beautiful from what it once was, but it was wrecked and the vines have reached inside. Some of the carnivorous nts even ate some objects and furniture. But some of the frames still remained. They were paintings. So many of them, spanning for what seemed to be hundreds and hundreds of years. Ronin remembered one person from the paintings. This man¡­. He was the Academy¡¯s founder. He had a Diamond Heartstone. ¡°Headmaster Primo Diamant.¡± Theirst name was the name of the Creator Deity itself. The one that made Magecia, and all that lived there, Celestials and Abyssal gods, humans and monsters. The next picture seemed to be his son. He was mostly Diamond Heartstone, but Ronin saw impurities of Ruby in him. And further down the line, the next Headmasters eventually lost their Diamond heritage. The final portraits, thetest one it seemed¡­. Was a family portrait. There was a picture of a father and a mother. Neither of them was Diamond, the father was Moissanite, and the mother was a White Sapphire. They looked like Diamonds, but Ronin knew better. His keen eye for rocks did not fail him. The children must have been the result of so much hybridization of ¡®Diamond-looking¡¯ Heartstones. Possibly because there was none for them to marry into anymore. ¡°That boy¡­¡± Professor Espine pointed, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s the current Headmaster. He¡¯s just over that room.¡± ¡°What happened to him and his family?¡± ¡°A disaster.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°People called them a fraud. Their house does not always like this, those nts just now came from those people.¡± ¡°They were ostracized just because they were not ¡®pure breeds¡¯.¡± Ronin saw a vivid image in Professor Espine¡¯s head. They were three girls. ying with a beautiful woman washing clothes by a river and blowing bubbles. They were all Pumice Heartstones. The woman was light colored though, like a normal Pumice. While the children were as dark as Espine¡¯s ck Spinel skin, yet still Pumice nheless. Pumice was also known as the ¡®froth¡¯ rock due to their foamy, porous appearance, and can be used as bathing scrubs. It was also a Commoner Heartstone. They were associated as the heartstones forundry washers, maids, and all sorts of janitors and cleaners. The image disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. Thanks to that image¡­. Ronin was now left with more understanding about this mysterious Espine than before. They went inside the door, avoiding the thorny bushes surrounding it. The man inside was¡­.. almost like a corpse. He also seemed to be blind, but not naturally. His eyes were injured, possibly by the thorns. ¡°Good day, Headmaster. I have brought you the boy.¡± He slowly turned to Ronin, so painfully slow that a sloth would have moved faster than him. His legs were also wrapped in bandages, the entire lower half of his body seemed to be paralyzed. He also smiled slowly, revealing crooked teeth with some green flecks¡­ That resembled the vines near his bedside. Had he been living off eating these nts alone? Stuck in his bed? Ronin had seen many pathetic states of living from being a system. But this¡­ This reaches the Top 20 most pitiful and disturbing. ¡°Let me touch his hand. Our savior¡­ The one who would change the Academy forever as my ancestor Primo had foreseen¡­..¡± Ronin raised his eyebrow, not getting close to this living corpse of a man. ¡®I have another prophecy?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s¡­.. different than we anticipated.¡± Espine shifted nervously. ¡°He does not like touch¡­.. he hates it very much.¡± The old man chuckled, sounding more like he was wheezing. ¡°That is no reason for him to not be our savior.¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hold on, what is this prophecy first, exactly?¡± ¡°That what was lost from Diamant, the one we lost when it died¡­.. Will be restored.¡± The man smiled. ¡°My family had a hold on to this vision, this reappearance of the Diamond Heartstone. zing fervently with the brightest me.¡± ¡®You, my boy, would be very fortunate if you are indeed the one in the prophecy.¡± His dead eyes seemed to sparkle a little like dead stars. ¡°The hero that not just the Academy needed, but Magecia itself.¡± Ronin just smiled bitterly, and shook his head. ¡°You have been mistaken, sir. I am no hero.¡± The Headmaster furrowed his brows. ¡°What must you mean, my boy?¡± Professor Espine inhaled deeply before he delivered the news: ¡°He does not want to be a Diamond Heartstone, Headmaster. He insists on bing an Obsidian, the Heartstone of Daemons.¡± Chapter 87 Not Your Hero ¡°That¡­ That cannot be true¡­.¡± The old blind man shook, his dead eyes seeming to water up any second. He was so shocked by the news that he could cry. ¡°Tell me that¡¯s not true, boy¡­. Why would you ever want to be an Obsidian?¡± Ronin just quirked his lips up from the irony of it all. Someone¡¯s asking him why¡­.. Everyone¡¯s always asking him why he chooses to be a viin. Kai, Espine¡­ and now this old man. It¡¯s honestly amusing, but also getting tedious and annoying at the same time. The short answer is: Why the hell not? ¡°I could tell you, sir. But only for your ears.¡± He gave Professor Espine a look. The jittery professor jolted a bit from that devious nce, and walked to the door. ¡°Ah, I-I see¡­.. I¡¯ll give you both some privacy.¡± As he left, Ronin approached the old man¡¯s bed. He went close to whisper to his ear. ¡°It¡¯s my destiny, sir.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­..¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°You must be the hero that the vision of Diamant promised us!¡± He reached out to Ronin¡¯s voice. ¡°Let me have your hand! Please¡­.. I need to touch the savior¡¯s hand before I leave this world¡­ Or know that we are doomed before I die in despair.¡±. Ronin eventually relented, he¡¯s not really losing anything by giving out his hand to this old man. As the course fingers traced his palm lines¡­ Ronin saw the old man furrow his eyebrows. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Your future¡­. I cannot see it. It¡¯s all dark.¡± Ronin just tilted his head to the side. ¡°Are you an oracle too, Sir? Or does your Mage Focus just have a rtion to foresight?¡± ¡°All of us Headmasters can see paths.¡± ¡°Paths?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. The road people will take. My father once touched the hand of Perdrix nc D¡¯Argent, and it showed a fork on the road.¡± ¡°On this fork, there is a road paved in gold and silver coins.¡± ¡°But my father warned him that road also had crocodiles hidden within, swimming inside and turning the people it feeds on into crocodiles.¡± Ronin chuckled lightly. ¡°Quite an obvious metaphor, really. I expected something more vague.¡± ¡°The other road was the vague one. It must be the reason that nc D¡¯Argent chose the sea of coins.¡± The Headmaster¡¯s wrinkles went even deeper as he focused on finding Ronin¡¯s ¡®path¡¯. ¡°It is a road with a group of children asking for alms. But instead of coins, they ask for hearts.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°And nc D¡¯Argent was not ready to give his heart away.¡± The old man nodded, and just continued searching for something in Ronin¡¯s palm. ¡°Mn¡­ Where is it? Even with gods, there is still the image of a wide, open field that stretches in all directions.¡± ¡°You have touched the hand of a god?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A confused one. I did not see his face. After all, when we see the road, we see it from YOUR perspective.¡± He exined. ¡°We feel what you feel about these paths.¡± Ronin was even more interested. ¡°What did this god see?¡± ¡± On a wide, wide field¡­ There are two boys taking corn. Then, there is a man praying and crying. Suddenly, there is a storm, and the field had stretched towards a cliff¡­¡± ¡°Where one of the two boys hanged¡­. And the other one ate him.¡± Ronin blinked. ¡°Ate him?¡± ¡°Yes. And this god¡­.. he helped this boy eat the other. I can feel his guilt in helping this boy, as the boy seemed to have regret eating his friend.¡± These visions really were dream-like, and almost iprehensible. As for the vision from his palm¡­ He wondered what this Headmaster think he must be feeling about the darkness. He asked him, and he replied: ¡°You feel nothing about the darkness. You are not feeling exactly apathetic with it¡­ But you are not at peace either. It¡­.. It almost feels like¡ª¡° ¡°eptance.¡± Ronin gave him the word. ¡°I have epted the darkness as part of myself.¡± He took his hand away from the old man. The man just ¡®looked¡¯ nkly. ¡°epting the darkness¡­.¡± ¡°The world is full of despair and lies upon lies, old man. Someone told me¡­¡± He sat by the bedside. ¡°Someone told me that my darkness made them see that the light is false. That the sun is a traitor that wille and go, and betray you. There is only the darkness that¡¯s ever present.¡± ¡°I understand it now. The moment you ept it, you receive the absolute truth. No more questions, or anxieties about the past, present, or future¡­.¡± He took the old man¡¯s hand this time. ¡°You reach the End. And the End embraces you.¡± He had reached out to his pocket¡­.. And there was a knife. He always bring one with him, he had grown ustomed to having something he can use to cut with. Whether it¡¯s cutting hair for the Fool¡¯s Eye¡­. Or cutting flesh¡­ ¡°Let me have you feel the End, dear boy.¡± He told this old man. His tone was different. It felt like it was not him speaking, yet him at the same time. ¡°For many years, you are afraid of the End. You held on to the false promises of hope¡­. Even when it had made you suffer again and again.¡± ¡°Let me take it all away. ept me, sorrowful one. Be one with me¡­..¡± The old man was speechless, and even when he could not see it, it seemed that he anticipated the de that wasing for his heart. He continued shaking and crying. Ronin can see the memories sh in his mind. His parents ying with him in the forest¡­. His house being attacked¡­ Vines growing all over¡­ And his parent¡¯s smiles, mixed with the visage of their corpses covered in blood. ¡°I¡­ I want to see them again. Will I see them again once I ept the End?¡± He asked shakily to this young boy who seemed much older and wiser than him. ¡°Yes. You shall be together with everyone in the darkness.¡± The old man took a deep breath, and said. ¡°I ept you.¡± Ronin wore a wide smile, both disgustingly perverted yet also beautifully sweet. This was actually one of the best he felt¡­.. the crescendo of killing this pitiful old man had sent him shivering and gasping for breath. Who knew an old man can make him feel this good? But the departure of the feeling was also much worse. He had grown ustomed to it though, and shrugged it off, just relishing its bitter aftertaste. Once the deed was done, he had only noticed that Espine was watching. ¡°You really are not a hero¡­. At least, not what we expected. You must be something better.¡± He said, going on his side. ¡°I will help you be an Obsidian as much as I can. I just want one thing in return¡­..¡± He turned to him. ¡°What is it?¡± He unbuttoned his shirt, and spread his arms wide. ¡°I want to see the End too. I want to see her.¡± Chapter 88 Gods Who Dont Listen ¡°No.¡± Ronin answered sintly, and went to cut the thorny bushes surrounding the old man¡¯s feet with his knife. ¡°W-Why not?¡± Professor Espine stuttered. ¡°You killed him without hesitation because you know you can still resurrect him with the machine. Y-You can also do the same with me!¡ª¡° ¡°It¡¯s not the death that I am rejecting. I do not care whether I get to resurrect him or not.¡± ¡°In fact, I rather not resurrect him. But I still need to maintain a clean name while I¡¯m still a weak Coalmoner.¡± He took the dead man¡¯s other arm, and gave Espine a look that¡¯s like ¡®Will you help me carry this senile old geezer or not?¡¯ Professor Espine did not help him and just scowled pettily. ¡°Why not me, Ronin?¡± He clenched his fist. ¡°Just for one second¡­. I want to meet her too. I want to get a glimpse of this Other Side, this darkness that Vyrill and Perdrix had seen.¡± ¡°And lose your mind? Not to mention lose your me? You would throw it all away for just that?¡± Ronin chuckled deep in his chest. ¡°Professor, you are like a child being tempted by a pretty toy stuck in a ditch. Get your logic back, and think things straight.¡± Espine lowered his head. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­. You still need my me after all to transform me.¡±. ¡°But right after that, after you reach the path you wanted¡­. Can you do it? Can you let me meet her?¡± Ronin just look at his dark pleading eyes, and felt that this must be how gods have felt when they were being prayed to again and again by a stubborn devotee. It was pretty annoying, yet delightful at the same time. The beggings, the desperation¡­. It tasted delicious. ¡°Alright. Now help me carry this man to the carriage, and help me exin to the driver that we had not murdered him. At least, permanently.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C During the carriage ride, Kai had appeared by his side, unseen by Espine. ¡°You have gained another skill.¡± Kai said. ¡°You have reached Level 30 after killing thest descendant of the Diamant Family.¡± ¡°Three levels¡­. And I could tell that I have gained a lot of me from him.¡± Ronin clicked his tongue. ¡°One day, I won¡¯t even level up after killing one or two people. Every level up may take me all the way into killing hundreds, if not thousands.¡± He looked at the bloody corpse beside him, fixing the hair a little. Somehow, he can only see this old man as the scared boy who had seen his parents die in front of him. It was strange¡­ He also had the same sense of superiority with Vyrill and nc D¡¯Argent. Like he was the senior between them, and they were just children. The more he killed, the more he saw adults this way. Which exins his way of speaking with Espine just now. Like he does not need to respect them or even pretend to show respect. Who are they, when they are just puny little huma¡ª He shook this off for now. This kind of mindset would not be helpful at the time being. He needs to show respect to elders and authority, or else they¡¯ll notice something different with him. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s my new skill?¡± He asked Kai. Kai presented the new skill on a holographic screen. [One Word Command You would be able to give out amand to anyone using one word. It cannot be more than that. The person will be obliged to follow it based on their own understanding. So the result may vary from your expected one. If you give out a newmand to the same person, the oldmand would not work anymore and be reced. To activate this skill, you would have to think of the rune for ¡®Order¡¯ and ¡®Rule¡¯ while saying the one-wordmand. At the moment, you can onlymand 1 person per day. ] Ronin nodded. ¡°Not a bad skill. And it would be very useful for me to make the people forget all these visions they see whenever I kill them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to kill people and resurrect them scot-free.¡± The rune for ¡®Order¡¯ or ¡®Rule¡¯ was quite easy to visualize. It was just a crown, or resembled three pointy teeth. He decided to test this skill first with the old man. When they reached the Academy and ced him in the resurrecting machine¡­.. He woke up gasping for breath, looking horrified to death. ¡°Everything¡¯s ck¡­.. The sky¡­. the seas¡­.. the clouds¡­.. In the middle of it all, an all-seeing eye¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s upon us! It¡¯s upon us! Everything ck, everything ck, everything ck¡ª¡° ¡°Headmaster.¡± Ronin grabbed both sides of his face. ¡°All that you are seeing¡­.. before and after you died¡­.¡± The man blinked. ¡°All that I saw¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronin nodded, making sure it¡¯s clear to him what he wanted to be erased before he says themand. ¡°Forget.¡± As he said that, the old man¡¯s face went nk, and his blind eyes went wide. As if dawning upon something. ¡°I¡­.. Where am I?¡± He asked. ¡°Who¡¯s holding me?¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°You have copsed from fright, sir. I am a nurse that was told to take care of you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ but my home¡­.¡± ¡°Forget about your home for now. You need to get better, improve your condition.¡± He went over to Espine. ¡°Don¡¯t make him stay in that ruins anymore. Let him eventually get all his wounds healed by electro-therapy, slowly, until even his eyes are healed.¡± Espine narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you suddenly having a change of heart¡ª¡° ¡°I want to know more about his family¡¯s vision¡­ This prophecy. I want to see how more useful this power of seeing ¡®paths¡¯ would be.¡± He also wondered about that vision of a god he talked about. Two boys, one at a cliff¡­.. the other one consuming the other. What could that have meant? The truth was, he was able to see the vision that this man was seeing too. Thanks to his natural mind-reading skill¡­. The boys he saw were a blur, but the praying man on the field was clear. It was Duke Taevas. It had got to be him. Around the time that Duchess Akasa was inbor with Bedonna. The time he was praying fervently to Vesuvius to continue helping him¡­.. And Vesuvius had not listened to him, just letting him experience misfortune upon misfortune. So his hunch was that this god that approach the Headmaster was Vesuvius. But why would he be so confused with one mortal? And who were those two boys, how do they rte to Duke Taevas? Chapter 89 Beautification Time had passed, and allowed for the new scandal involving Cermin Drychspiel again to cool down. Nothing happened again ever since. At least, not on the surface. ¡°Where are we going, Edel?¡± Klio asked nervously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the boy¡¯s dorm room?¡± ¡°I have left some of my materials here.¡± Edelweiss answered inly. ¡°H-How did you leave it in the first ce¡­.. Ah, Edel, I though you would be more careful around boys after what happened¡­..¡± ¡°Ronin borrowed it. I trust Ronin, he¡¯s not like everyone else.¡± Klio fidgeted with her vest. ¡°I guess¡­. Yeah, out of everyone so far, Ronin is the most decent next to Queen Lovushka and his troupe.¡± Edelweiss wore a thin smile. ¡°You had always been a fan of Lovushka, haven¡¯t you? When did it start?¡± ¡°Oh, since I came here!¡± She replied happily from the memory. ¡°I got bullied around a lot. I¡¯m not like you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both girls, but I¡¯m not powerful enough to defend myself. Even from the weakest guys.¡± She looked downcast. Then, she lifted her chin up again as she said: ¡°But Queen Lovuska came at my side like a goddess¡­.. offering his hand wearing white gloves and said that gentlemen shouldn¡¯t mess withdies.¡± ¡°They must know that women are also strong, and not only are we strong, we are also beautiful. Our daintiness is part of our strength.¡±. ¡°He envied that, and admired women¡¯s beauty. That¡¯s why he sought to have it himself.¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°And you don¡¯t find that way of thinking¡­ twisted? Strange? Distrubing?¡± ¡°Not at all! To admire something that many people could not¡­.. That makes Queen Lovushka special among all others!¡± She pped her hand. ¡°He still sees himself as a man, but enjoys women¡¯s clothes without caring for other people¡¯s judgment¡­.. Isn¡¯t that so brave?¡± ¡°It reminds me that here I am, someome who can wear those pretty clothes freely¡­. and yet I¡¯m too scared to present myself the way I want.¡± ¡°Always wondering which clothes would be appealing¡­.. yet at the same time not too strong, seductive, whorish or anything like that.¡± ¡°Men are expected to dress manly, some not caring for fashion for the fear of standing out. But Lovushka doesn¡¯t care.¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°I see now. It¡¯s all about his boldness, that¡¯s why you admire him so much.¡± ¡°Yes! And also because he does look pretty no matter what he wears.¡± ¡°I want to be like that too, though I potentially could with my Mage Focus¡­¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°Ah, right. Your Mage Focus is Beautification, making things appear better than they are, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Morpho Mage¡­.. and your skill actually fits Artisans better than Schrs. What made you choose to be a Schr in the first ce?¡± ¡°Well¡­. It may seem useless, but it does make up for being a good public figure. Politicians andwyers need to appear better to be believable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just people that I can beautify, I can beautify certain animals and nts that serve as specimen for experiments.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re right¡­..¡± Klio nodded. ¡°I do for Artisans more. But I¡¯m too shy to perform because of it, and my family looks down on Artisans a lot.¡± ¡°My mother believes women either be strong or smart to be ¡®powerful¡¯. Beauty is not part of that.¡± ¡°Beauty is the skill of the seducers and the cheap harlots on the streets that rely on looks to survive.¡± Edelweiss was quiet for a while. Klio thought she was going to say something deep and inspiring to cheer her up¡­ But she only said. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± They entered the room, and Klio blinked in amazement with the many gadgets and machinery inside. ¡°Ah, this was the invention from the Exhibit, right?¡± Klio went over to the resurrecting chair connected to bright blue nodes. ¡°I thought it was taken away by the scientific society?¡± ¡°It was. But Ronin had a blueprint, and so he had replicated the machine again.¡± Edelweiss exined. ¡°Want to try and see how it feels yo sit down?¡± ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t look toofortable though, it does look a little intimidating.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Edelweiss raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beautify it?¡± Klio sat on the chair. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Ronin get mad with me meddling with his things?¡± ¡°No. I think he would be thankful for helping him improve the appearance of this chair.¡± Klio thought about it, then nodded. ¡°Alright then. Hold on, this might take a while.¡± She just sat there, closing her eyes. But the chair started to move and creak as she did. The metal structure curled, and out of nowhere, soft velvet cushions appeared. Until it looked more like a throne rather than a machine. Something appealing to look at and sit on. Edelweiss told her: ¡°Your skill really does suit Artisan a lot. Even when you don¡¯t have much power, and a weaker me¡­people would love to have you there.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Yes, not to mention there are more girls there and kind people like Lovushka.¡± ¡°With the Schrs, you¡¯ll have too many expectations, especially from dumb men that don¡¯t know how to appreciate different kinds of usefulness from the norm.¡± ¡°So¡­.. Why don¡¯t you move Spires? ¡° Klio thought about this offer, not noticing that she was being strapped into the machine, and Edelweiss was reaching behind her cloak. ¡°But¡­.. my parents¡­..¡± Edelweiss chuckled. ¡°You wanted to be bolder, right? And the boldest you can be is to defy your own parents.¡± ¡°Be like your idol. Don¡¯t listen to what other people say, do what it is that you want.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­.. Maybe if I can prove that I am not able to survive in the Schrs at all¡­.. They¡¯ll allow me to.¡± Klio thought. Edelweiss pulled out a knife. ¡°I can help with that.¡± ¡°Edel, what are you¡ª¨C AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Beautify.¡± ¡°Forget.¡± When Klio woke up, she can¡¯t remember a thing. She was lying on a bed, and there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary for her. Her clothes even look shinier than usual. Did she beautify herself identally? ¡°I found it.¡± Edelweiss told her, holding a bunch of papers. ¡°Shall we go? You suddenly fainted, you don¡¯t look so well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. I feel strange¡­..¡± She rubbed her forehead. ¡°Anyway¡­.. we should go. I don¡¯t like staying in a boy¡¯s room for too long.¡± Edelweiss nodded, and just help her go outside. ¡°About what you said earlier¡­.. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°You really should. Hmm, the remaining 20 minutes of lunch break is almost up.¡± ¡°I suggest you go talk to a Councillor first about your decision to change Spires. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to change tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Thanks, Edel. I¡¯ll try to keep in touch even when I change Spires!¡± She waved goodbye to her. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re deciding thingsnfor yourself.¡± As Edelweiss walked back to the ssroom, she shifted into someone else. ¡°Scot-free.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°And one level gained¡­.. Hmm, who should I do next?¡± ¡°Thanks to Klio, I could fool more people into sitting in the resurrecting machine without realizing it.¡± ¡°Maybe I could set it up as just a normal fancy sofa that people can rest their legs on. Ah, beauty does have its perks.¡± And so, the Legend of the Haunted Couch or the Daemon¡¯s Chair in the Exhibition room slowly came¡­ As people mysteriously felt weak and lose some of their mes upon sitting on it¡­.. But not remembering much else. Chapter 90 Daemons Crawling Inside You Once Zeriav caught a whiff of the news about his chair, he set about to exorcise whatever malicious spirit or daemon was hunting it. It caused quite a stir, that even Lovushka¡¯s Truth Serum had written about it. The news spread, and the chair became an urban legend that thrill-seeking students started to visit it on purpose just to sit and try it out. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here for 2 hours yesterday, and nothing even happened. It¡¯s just a made-up ghost story.¡± ¡°Well, my friend went there all alone in the middle of the night¡­.. And he said he felt a ghost shadow appear behind him before he lost his consciousness and his me!¡± ¡°All you guys are idiots! Why are you even seeking death and trying this chair if it¡¯s supposedly haunted!?¡± ¡®Well, it was human curiosity to me. They want to experience if it¡¯s true or not.¡¯ Ronin was d about this development, because it was getting harder and harder to level up. First, one regr student can make him reach one level. Then, it took two. Then four¡­. eight¡­.. It keeps adding up exponentially¡­.. Until he¡¯s in Level 35 now, and he had stolen the mes of 28 students¡­.. yet still hasn¡¯t leveled up to Level 36. He needed more. He wanted more, not just for power¡­ But killing was so fun! And that thrill of being able to get away with it so easily¡ª. ¡°I will destroy that chair now.¡± Zeriav suddenly came, holding a golden, ceremonial ax. Ronin¡¯s eyes widened, but narrowed smugly again. Alright, let him break this chair. He can still make another one, and have Klio beautify it for him. Imagine how horrified the people would be when they see it back again, confirming that it was indeed ¡®haunted¡¯. But then, golden hands stopped the Monk student from lowering the ax. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Zeriav! You¡¯ll be destroying school property, and that¡¯s against the rules!¡± Cermin was now surrounded by two guards at all times. But he was still allowed to keep studying in the Academy due to theplication of his cases¡­.. and Head Councillor Verita¡¯s belief in his innocence. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get in trouble too! If it¡¯s really haunted, you can just try and exorcise it with incense and chants again!¡± Zeriav gritted his teeth. ¡°But it¡¯s not working, Cermin. If I don¡¯t act now, this daemonic chair may continue to harm others!¡± ¡°Believe in yourself, Zeriav! You were able to keep off the ¡®daemon¡¯ in me thanks to your rituals, right? If you stay patient, maybe you¡¯ll drive away the ¡®daemon¡¯ in this chair too!¡± Ronin sneered. ¡®I was definitely not driven away by some ¡°ritual¡±. I¡¯m very much still here, haunting these grounds.¡¯ Cermin continued to try and convince his friend, his white brows furrowed in deep worry. ¡°Destroying school property and artifacts, especially from the Temple of the Gods, will get you expelled despite any exnation! So let¡¯s calm down and not get you expelled, ok!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only friend I have left¡­.. My only true friend, who never wanted anything bad from me. I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡± Zeriav¡¯s fierce eyes softened, and lowered the ax. ¡°Alright¡­ I will try to find another way to stop these hauntings. You do not have to worry about ever losing me.¡± Zeriav promised. ¡°Thank you, Zeriav! Let¡¯s go return that ax now at the temple and continue with the ritual, ok?¡± Ronin watched them behind the walls in his usual cloak. Not wanting anything bad with Cermin¡­.. He highly doubts that. Even when he¡¯s the calmest and taciturn of all the friends, and acted the most genuinely protective over him¡­.. That doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have skeletons in his closet. All the four friends took Cermin in to use him. Volken wanted to get rid of an opponent. Rabuka wanted power and prestige by being his lover. Pavone was a mix of both. At first, he just wanted to befriend Cermin and turn him into his party¡¯s Lyr for power and prestige like Rabuka. But because of the situation with this ¡®benefactor¡¯, he wanted to make sure Cermin stays in hisne and does not be an enemy. So what does Zeriav want? His intentions were revealed once Ronin had read his mind. (He is the prophesized one¡­.. The one who will return the missing king of gods¡­) (I must keep him pure. He cannot be tainted by these daemons at any cost.) (I have to purify him. I have to purify him, and shelter him, and hide him from this tainted world¡­.) (So that when he faces the darkness, he will be ready. And he would not be deceived.) Ronin cursed under his breath. ¡°Damn oracles, they¡¯re all just troublesome.¡± ¡°I underestimated you, priest. I have to make sure I eliminate you worse than the others.¡± He set forth to scheme under the shadows as he always does. Everyday, he grows stronger. He feeds. He will keep on feeding¡­.. Until he finally gets to feed on his one and only prey. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Cermin looked back at the chair before they left. It felt like it was staring back at him, hungrily. Wanting to devour him. His life, his soul, and every single piece of him¡­ It distrubs him every night. Just like that¡­.. That dream with hungry eyes and teeth and ws that grips his heart. ¡°Min¡­. Cheng¡­..¡± ¡°Min¡­.. Cheng¡­..¡± ¡°Why¡­.. did you¡­ Why¡­ Min Cheng¡­..¡± Over and over, it called out to him. Drip. Drip. Drip. Red dripping forever and ever against the cold pavement. The darkness consumes, and keeps on consuming. Until it consumes all of us, pierce through us, crawls inside us, eat us from the inside¡ª- ¡°Cermin!¡± Someone made him snap out of it and wake up from the greedy dream. ¡°Pray.¡± Zeriav told him. ¡°Pray, and it will all go away.¡± ¡°The daemons that are trying to crawl inside you will disappear once you pray.¡± He blinked, and then naively nodded. ¡°Right¡­.. Yes, you¡¯re right. I just need to pray.¡± He recited the iprehensible chant for guidance of the Celestial Gods. It used to be gibberish to him, but Zeriav had exined to him what it meant. ¡°I pray for peace.¡± Stab! ¡°I pray for silence.¡± Shouting. Again and again. Shouting his name. ¡°I pray for Light. A light among the darkness.¡± But there was no light. There were only the shadows, the sky nk and empty. Not a single star on sight. He repeated it until he was sweating and shaking as he prayed. ¡°Von il pazin. Von il morin. Von il aurin. Aurin daer fausfo.¡± And it does go away the longer he prayed. But not for long. It stilles back. Just like the night. Chapter 91 Impure For many days, a student named Lazan Falesny would go to the Temple of Gods. Following behind Cermin Drychspiel and the monk, Zeriav Mondstein. For never more than 45 minutes, during lunch break. Zeriav¡¯s glowing blue beads would dangle and shake as he walk. The golden bands around his wrist sparkle much like the many statues and religious artifacts inside. The Temple was full of such reserved luxury that Zeriav surrounds himself in, ¡®Lazan¡¯ notices. Material objects turn into something more divine. These nk eyes made of marble¡­. They were looked at directly as if they were people, as if they were entities. And people would kneel at theserge statues. Bow their heads to the ground and cry at them. Every single room held a different ¡®temple¡¯. This was actually more like a collection of different temples, for all beliefs, for all patronage. They of course go mostly to the room with a door decorated by blue beads. The Temple of Rain. The Temple of Demitri, his patron god. ¡°The rainwater washes away the dirt, and seeps through the seeds hidden under the ground. Then, it nourishes it, feeds it, until it grows in abundance.¡± Zeriav would tell Cermin all sorts of mystical things everytime they stood before this door. ¡°Let me be the rainwater that washes your impurities, my friend.¡± And Cermin would nod, wanting to be purified. What happens within that door, no one would have known. If not for the peephole Lazan nted inside.. Using runes that represented ¡®sight¡¯, he had nted several stones inside this Temple of Rain. They were too small to notice, and ced perfectly in several great vantage points. From there, he was able to witness what happens behind that door. He learned that Zeriav makes Cermin go under 12 Phases. It goes in repeat, and everytime Cermin ¡®rpses¡¯, he had to repeat from the start all over again. Cermin would sit in the middle of the Temple, kneeling for nearly an hour. Around a room full of dark beads that swished and tinkled when hitting each other, emting the sound of rain and flood. ¡°What is the first phase towards purity?¡± Zeriav would ask as he tower before him. He had already asked this question several times, every single day. Yet he still ask anyway, because it was part of the ritual. ¡°Admit my powerlessness to the forces of the dark.¡± Cermin answered, and lowered his head again and again. ¡°I am weak! I am weak! I am weak! Give me strength!¡± He did so exactly three times, and on the fourth one he would hit his head as strong as he could. Almost knocking himself out. ¡°The second.¡± Zeriav prompted. ¡°Believe that the Gods will give me the strength I needed to fight off the dark.¡± He then sped his head together, closing his eyes. He said every single name of the gods in the Highest Order. Then, he would stand up and look around. Inside the Temple were small statuettes of the 12 Highest Order gods. Including Demetri, Aurion, Pas, Vesuvius, Freja and her husband, Ely. Cermin would bow to all of them reverently, and profess his faith in all of them. ¡°Third.¡± Zeriav said. He was actually holding his beaded ne in his hand. There were 12rge beads in total, and for every change in phase, his fingers would shift on holding the next one. Just like how people in the real world pray with rosaries. ¡°Surrender my will to the Gods as I see fit.¡± As Cermin said this, he took off his shirt. Then, he wouldy in the center of the cold temple. Surrendering himself, arms raised to the sides. ¡°Fourth.¡± Zeriav stood over him, watching with those eyes with Cermin justying there. ¡°Have the courage to admit all my mistakes and impurities to ourselves.¡± He closed his eyes whileying there, thinking of all the wrong things he have done. However, since ¡®Lazan¡¯ was not in the same room, he never saw what was running in Cermin¡¯s head. He never knew what these mistakes were. He can only watch and see what he does in these rituals. ¡°Fifth.¡± Zeriav kneels, using his fingers to open Cermin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Admit to the Gods, to ourselves, and to a witness what we have done wrong.¡± Zeriave lowered his ears, as Cermin whispered all of his sins to him. Zeriav would not make any reaction at all, just listening in silence. ¡°Sixth.¡± ¡°ept how the Gods will remove all my impurities, and not fear it.¡± Zeriave stood up, and picked up something. They were small beads made of ss. Cermin rattled in fear upon seeing those beads, but maintained his position on the floor. Gritting his teeth to steel himself from what¡¯s toe. ¡°Seventh.¡± ¡°Ask the Gods to purify me.¡± Zeriav waited for him to say the words, merely holding the beads. Cermin breathed in and out. Then, he said. ¡°Do it.¡± Zeriav raised one to the air¡ª And threw it directly at him! The beads would break, and wound Cermin with their shards. Then, water woulde out. But it was not water. It were some sort of alcoholic chemical. Upon contact with the small wounds, it would increase the pain and Cermin would be forced to shout form it. The small wounds were nothing more than scratches, but because of the holy water, it hurt more. It hurt thousand times more. After the punishment of rain of beads, Zeriav would let him catch his breath first before saying¡± ¡°Eight.¡± ¡°List down all the people I have harmed, and be willing to make peace with them.¡± Zeriav offered his hand to help him up, as Cermin would cry and say: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to Volken. I¡¯m sorry to Rabuka, to Pavone, to Edelweiss, to all the people¡­. My greatest friends, and to my family, to this school¡­.¡± ¡°I am sorry that I have been possessed by a monster that harmed you. I am sorry for being weak.¡± Zeriav would just nod and say. ¡°And the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth¡­. Will be achieved if you continue this ritual everyday.¡± Cermin also nods in understanding, and hugs him. ¡°Thank you once again, Zeriav. Please continue to keep me pure.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°And what must you remember while you¡¯re undergoing the 12 Phases?¡± ¡°To never taint myself and gain any impurities¡­.. from my thoughts, to my actions, to the people I interact with.¡± Zeriav would smile proudly. ¡°Yes. You must not be associated with impure people.¡± Lazan would always finish watching and listening through a mirror he holds, wondering: ¡°What are impure people?¡± But on this particr day, someone answered back. ¡°Those born impure like us, of course. Those with skills that trick and deceive.¡± He turned. It was a woman smiling at him¡­ With a half green and half white face andrge breasts not hidden well under her revealing clothes. ¡°Good day, Lazan.¡± Ca Lily greeted joyfully. ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice you have been going to the temple a lottely. Since when have you been so religious?¡± ¡°You know Artisans like us are not weed here. Us impure, vain and devious people.¡± Chapter 92 Marigold ¡°Ah¡­ Senior Ca.¡± Lazan smiled back. ¡°I never realized, I¡¯m just a 1st year after all.¡± ¡°Aw, poor darling then.¡± She pooh-poohed at him. ¡°Let big sister teach you then, hmm?¡± She said, moving over to sit beside him at the pews of the main praying room. ¡°You see, the Schrs and the Warriors had always been at each other¡¯s necks because of their differences. The Warriors think with their bodies, and the Schrs move with their minds.¡± ¡°They despise each other just like cats and dogs. It is the same with us Artisans and Monks.¡± ¡°Most Artisans have Illuso Mage Focuses. Have you noticed?¡± Lazan shifted a little farther from her. ¡°Yes. And?¡± ¡°Well, many monks believe that there are people born for good and kindness. Like Hero Mages.¡± She twirled her hair with her delicate finger. ¡°And there are people born with evil intentions. That can only survive by tricking others. Like us Illuso Mages.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a Morpho Mage that turns the notes I write into music, Senior Ca.¡± Lazan said. She narrowed her eyes. (Does this kid really think he could fool me? I know it¡¯s him.) ¡®Lazan¡¯ sneered internally. This cunning witch.. Ronin really dislikes this witch, but could not underestimate her great observation skills. She must have realized it was him after seeing ¡®Lazan¡¯ leave the Banquet Pce every day at lunch break, and followed after him. (But fine. I will y along. I want to find out why he¡¯s so obsessed with this prince of Sciro, even more than me.) ¡°Ah, my mistake then.¡± She waved her hand frivolously. ¡°Then for us Illuso mages, we are unlucky. Not to mention us performers.¡± ¡°They judge our value in presenting the beauty of all human life in our ys and performances.¡± ¡°And by all human life¡­.. I mean that we show both the good and the bad.¡± ¡°Understand the bad, try to see what creates it¡­ What gives birth to it. Try to ce the viewers inside the mind of the evil person. ¡° ¡°The Monks think that we must be trying to change people into evil. That is why we are so impure.¡± Lazan scoffed. ¡°Do they not know the separation of Art and Reality?¡± ¡°Oh, they do not. For you see, they believe that all art, all things beautiful¡­ must be beautiful in a certain way.¡± ¡°Divine statues are beautiful. Nude and sensual ones are not. Good, kind and humble characters are beautiful. Bad, mean and ambitious characters are not.¡± ¡°I am not beautiful to them.¡± Ca grinned, taking the mirror from him. ¡°Not beautiful enough for their perfect golden boy.¡± ¡°I have been called by this Zeriav a witch and seductress several times. Any girl who gets close to Cermin, actually.¡± She sighed dramatically. ¡°Even my poor, sweet Edelweiss! My princess did nothing wrong, in fact, it was her that was wronged!¡± Her tone then changed into something madder. ¡°And then he imed that she must have tempted him. That she had brought the daemon inside him, and so it was her fault.¡± She then turned to the side when something caught her eye. ¡°Ah, but she seems beautiful enough even for Zeriav. So pure and delicate.¡± Ronin turned as well. Walking in a light pace at the stony floors of the very cave-like temple, her footsteps echoing as she passed by¡­ Was a girl with pink hair the color of sunset skies. Her eyes sparkled like the bright blue waters, and her skin¡­. Her skin was the sun slowly descending on those waters. Her veil must have been the silver white clouds, simr to a nun¡¯s veil. Only that it was pure white and instead of ck and much longer and thinner. They were alsoced with designs of different flowers and butterflies. It reached all the way to the floor like a bride¡¯s veil too. Ronin felt that her outfit seemed familiar as well. Yes¡­.. It looked a lot like Mother Mary¡¯s clothes from Michngelo¡¯s statue, Pieta. Except the hood did not cover her hair, and she was much younger than the Virgin Mary statue. Her face too had the same aura as those Virgin Mary statues. They always seemed so docile, quiet, and graceful. Zeriav and Cermin had just gotten out of the door to Demetri¡¯s temple, and they were greeted by this mysterious woman. ¡°Heavens bless you, Brother Mondstein.¡± She bowed to Zeriav. ¡°And to your guest.¡± Cermin was immediately awestruck by this woman,pletely frozen like he became a statue. ¡°Sister Rozenaur.¡± He bowed back. ¡°This is Prince Cermin Drychspiel fo Sciro.¡± He went to introduce the two. ¡°Cermin, this is the reason why I refrain calling you ¡®Goldie¡¯.¡± ¡°The one that we call ¡®Goldie¡¯ in the Temple was Sister Marigold Rozenaur. A priestess-in-waiting for the Goddess Seele. ¡° Marigold chuckled lightly, in a very polite nobledy way. ¡°I have been called ¡®Mari¡¯ too, so I do not mind if someone else takes the position of Goldie.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­..¡± Cermin stammered like an idiot. ¡°It is a blessing to make your acquaintance.¡± She said, offering her hand. Cermin just dumbly look at it, disbelieving how well-shapen her fingers were like fine candlesticks offered at the gods¡¯ altar. Zeriav nudged him, and he broke out of it and shook her hand nervously. ¡°You are a blessing¡­. I mean, meeting you is a blessing for me too, Sister¡­¡± Marigold just smiled lightly. ¡°We are all blessings from the gods of this world.¡± ¡°Some people would beg to differ.¡± The three of them did not expect someone to suddenly segue into the scene. Ca Lily¡¯s red-heeled shoescked at the stone floor, her arms crossed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Mondstein?¡± Her red lips stretched. Zeriav quickly blocked Cermin protectively. ¡°Your kind are not allowed here, daemoness.¡± ¡°Ah, see what I mean, Sister?¡± She ced an arm around Marigold. ¡°Not all of us are a blessing to talk with to others.¡± She was being too close and her hand was also dangerously ced near the priestess¡¯ breast. Yet contrary to what everyone else thought, Sister Marigold did not push her back or got mad. She just gently took Ca¡¯s hand away from her, and held it like a fragile bird. ¡°I would not mind talking with you if you ever need it, dear friend.¡± Even Ca could not help but blink in confusion at this unexpected response. ¡°You must have always felt alone and unheard, and so you seek the greatest amount of attention. If you need me to, I will be there to listen and ease the loneliness.¡± She then turned to the boys. ¡°And it¡¯s unkind to call someone that, Zeriav. I know that many of us in the Temple dislike the Artisans for their willful ways¡­¡± ¡°But can¡¯t we spare them a little kindness? How can they change if we don¡¯t do so?¡± Ronin rolled his eyes. He now knows what kind of character Marigold would be. She must be the perfect benevolent Mary Sue that Cermin would end up liking more than everyone else in the harem. His ¡®one true pair¡¯. Chapter 93 Chrysalis of Love Ca Lily scoffed, and walk away with a dramatic ¡®Hmph!¡¯. ¡°I only came by to say hello to my beloved prince, not receive a sermon. Sermons disgust me to the core, ah! They are absolutely horrendous!¡± She grabbed ¡®Lazan¡¯ by the arm and went out of the Temple. ¡°Come now, Lazan! Lunch is almost over, and staying longer with these priests and priestesses will either get us chased with branding irons or receive poppycock about kindness!¡± Marigold just smiled and waved goodbye to them. ¡°Oh please do not fear about branding irons! We do not brand people, that is just a myth!¡± Ca suddenly became even more infuriated. She stopped on her tracks. Her tone went cold, and she turned to the priestess with a fake smile. ¡°That myth happened to my father though. Branded with the rune for ¡®repel¡¯ right on his handsome face, right on his forehead.¡± ¡°Never allowed to step near any temple again to ask for blessings to the gods because of his ¡®wickedness¡¯.¡± Marigold blinked and quickly apologized. She was so shocked as if she was the one who branded Ca¡¯s father by ident, her eyes tearing up a bit as she reached out to the actress¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m deeply sorry about that! But I promise we do not do so anymore, you cane to the Temple in peace and pray¡ª¡°. Ca just pushed her hand away roughly. ¡°Do not bother. There is no praying for the ¡®wicked¡¯. She continued to walk briskly, dragging ¡®Lazan¡¯ with her. ¡®Lazan¡¯ looked back at the others. Cermin was still conflicted about how fast his heart was beating just from seeing Marigold. This sudden conflict made him even more confused. On one hand, he pitied Ca for her experience and wanted to console her. On the other hand, he wanted to talk to Marigold more. Get to know her and maybe be friends¡­. (Agh, this is like choosing between two routes in a dating sim again!) Cerminined in his head. But in the end, he chose Marigold. After all, Marigold possibly needs consoling too. She looked like she was a bout to cry because of beingshed on for something she didn¡¯t do. Her hands were shaking, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Cermin ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s give her some space, it¡¯s up to her if she wants to go to the Temple of not. It¡¯s not your fault, or anyone in this room.¡± He frowned as he watched Ca leaving, and he momentarily locked eyes with ¡®Lazan¡¯. ¡®Lazan¡¯ just gave him a ¡®Whatchu looking at?¡¯ kind of re, and he awkwardly looked away. ¡°The Artisans just had old grudges with the Monks, and it¡¯s the fault of the older generations.¡± Cermin told her. ¡°They are to me. If not for that, you and Ca may have even gotten along.¡± ¡°So Ca is her name¡­.¡± Marigold¡¯s eyes fluttered with some tears that looked like dew drops over her longshes. She rubbed her eyes and wore a determined look on her face. ¡°I shall try to make amends with what the older generations did to her. To her father. To all the Artisans as well.¡± Ca Lily scoffed at this, veins still popping out of her neck. She and Ronin had gone out of earshot from the trio now. So Ronin or ¡®Lazan¡¯ had to watch everything from his mirror connected to the peeping stone he nted again. There was also one in Cermin¡¯s pocket, which he ced bymanding a Warriors student to put it there. He can¡¯t see anything from this angle but at least he could hear. Ca turned to him watching in the mirror, and sighed. ¡°You still insist on watching all these boring nonsense they speak? You really are too obsessed with him.¡± She walked away and ¡®Lazan¡¯ didn¡¯t really care about her opinion enough to follow her. His figure eventually changed, and he went back to being Ronin. The Fool¡¯s Eye skill has run out. He pulled up his cloak and continued listening to the conversation just right outside the Temple of Gods. ¡°That sounds like a good n already. The thought itself speaks a lot about your kindness, Mari.¡± Cermin smiled, patting her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get through her soon, I know it.¡± Zeriav meanwhile scoffed. ¡°In my opinion, we should just leave the Artisans be. They¡¯re all just a bunch of heathens.¡± Cermin chuckled nervously. ¡°H-Hey now! That¡¯s not true at all, Zeriav¡­.. And there could be exceptions¡ª¡° ¡°Even if that is true.¡± Zeriav¡¯s tone was harsh as a great blizzard that destroys all crops when he said: ¡°Why try to mend a bridge that the other side had no intention of fixing? When they rather keep on burning and burning it?¡± Cermin doesn¡¯t know how to respond this time. Because he does have a point. For the old grudge between the Artisans and Monks to be resolved, it has to go both ways. Yet Marigold turned to Zeriav and responded firmly: ¡°Then I will fly over that burned bridge and try to meet the other side even when they are reluctant to do so. Because I believe¡­.¡± ¡°That all hearts change when faced with love.¡± ¡®Lazan¡¯/Ronin cringed when he heard this. But it does make sense for Marigold¡¯s character as Goddess Seele¡¯s priestess. Goddess Seele is the Goddess of Love, Kindness, and Change after all. It reminded Ronin of the term ¡®Metanoia¡¯. In Christian theology, this means the change of the heart, or spiritual conversion. Repentance and redemption. Goddess Seele also had this metanoia-like aspect in her religion¡¯s teachings, her ¡®scripture¡¯. It always speaks of how anyone can have a ¡®Chrysalis of Love¡¯. Her imagery was always close to butterflies and she was said to have butterfly wings. Marigold recited this scripture¡¯s litany to the boys: ¡°When one crawls into this world alone like a caterpir Downtrodden and blinded, only reaching for the light It is our duty to surround them in a chrysalis of love So that they may turn into a beautiful butterfly¡± Cermin had heard this only now, so he was amazed by it and a little caught by surprise. He said genuinely. ¡°That¡¯s very beautiful, Sister¡­. And it¡¯s true. I agree 100%!¡± But Zeriav had already heard this from Marigold and the other followers of Seele several times. And he does not find it beautiful nor agreeable. ¡°I respect your goddess¡¯ belief, Sister Rozenaur¡­¡± He said, as his voice became distant, possibly walking away. ¡°But some people never change.¡± ¡°Or if they did, they only change for the worse. Not every caterpir turn into a beautiful butterfly.¡± ¡°Some of them turn into terrifying, hideous moths.¡± And Ronin found himself agreeing with that. No ¡®Chrysalis of Love¡¯ can ever change him. He was a moth. And he aspires to be the most terrifying, hideous moth of them all. Chapter 94 A Woman Always Gets in the Way Marigold and Cermin had be even closer since that day. Despite the disagreement of beliefs, Cermin had managed to stay in between of being bosom buddies with Zeriav and slowly courting Marigold. He continues his rituals, but don¡¯t have the same level of enthusiasm and somberness he had before. In fact, he seemed to be bored of it and reluctant. He only looked forward to finishing it quickly and talking again with his new girl. This made Zeriav feel that the bnce was slowly tipping off. Ronin watched this gradual degradation of their friendship. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He didn¡¯t even have to be involved for it to happen. A woman just appears and gets in the way of friendship. Ronin wore a different disguise, this time as a Warriors student named Tago. Through this, he became like an audience to this developing drama. ¡°Cermin, we have to talk.¡± He said with a frown.. ¡°Oh, but I promised to watch the blooming of orchids with Marigold today. I¡¯ll talk to youter after sses, sorry!¡± As Cermin waved goodbye with that ignorant and oblivious smile, Zeriav could only grit his teeth and clench his fist. He looked like he could burst any second, his murky white skin turning pink from so much blood rushing to it. He stomped off to hide in Demetri¡¯s temple, mming the door. Ronin watched from his mirror as Zeriav prayed to his patron god quietly. Ronin concentrated on focusing on his thoughts alone. Which wasn¡¯t really hard since not many people go to The Temple of Gods, especially during school days. In fact, it was mostly the Monks, Cermin and this strange ¡®Tago¡¯ that are here during lunch break. Ronin¡¯s range for mind-reading was now 10 meters and 25 centimeters now that he was Level 35. So even while sitting peacefully on the pews of the main area in the Temple, he can still read Zeriav¡¯s mind behind that door. (Great Demetri¡­ Please guide me. I am at a loss.) (I know that Cermin consorting with Sister Marigold would not result in any harm. Yet my heart kept on pumping in disarray, I am out of sorts whenever he leaves for her.) (My purpose is to purify him. Yet I can feel my honest intentions being muddled by these agitated thoughts.) (My mind is slowly turning to mud and shall slowly sink me. I don¡¯t want that to happen, yet I don¡¯t want Cermin¡¯s growth that I worked so hard for to stagnate.) (Should I listen to these thoughts and take him away from the kind Sister?) Ronin became interested in what was going on. Zeriav was confused because he was having possessive thoughts over Cermin as the only person he could rely on, all he had left¡­ Yet also guilty of them because of his moral nature. The reason why Zeriav was thest survivor in his game of chess was because of this nature. He doesn¡¯t have bad intentions, at least in his mindset. This goal of ¡®purifying¡¯ was noble for him, sacrificial even. He was only looking after his friend. And so, Ronin was waiting until he can find a way to make this goal turn twisted. Good intent turning into malicious actions. Sister Marigold may be the key to that. He smirked a little, and went to the front door. ¡®Gods rarely answer prayers. Let¡¯s help poor Zeriav receive one.¡¯ Demetri often appears in the form of rain or water puddles that appear out of nowhere. Ronin/¡¯Tago¡¯ went to the two small fountains at the front door of Demetri¡¯s temple, held by a statue of the god itself¡­.. And using his rune carver, he drew the symbol of ¡®abundance¡¯ and ¡®overflow¡¯. It was four straight lines, resembling a waterfall. The water in the fountain used to be only enough to be contained in the statues¡¯ hands. But once the rune was activated, the water gushed out like an explosion, overflowing from the small canal system by the door and flooding the temple inside! Zeriav was startled by this, and turned to look at the direction of the flood. (My Lord? Is that you?) Ronin drew a rune for ¡®echo¡¯ on himself. Then, he spoke in a different voice, booming and mysterious. ¡°Yes, it is I. I have heard your troubles, Zeriav Mondstein.¡± He watched Zeriav from the mirror fall to his feet in front of the growing puddle by the door. ¡°My Lord! Please, tell me what to do! I can no longer sleep at night from this turmoil I am in¡­¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°The only solution is to let it overflow, my child. Do not keep it all in, the dam will burst eventually. Let it burst and wash away all these agitations.¡± Zeriav was surprised by this response. ¡°Do you mean that¡­.?¡± ¡°Follow what your heart wants. A great storm will arrive whether you like it or not. The only question is¡­..¡± ¡°Which bridge towards Cermin will be destroyed by the storm? Her bridge¡­. or yours?¡± This made the monk catch his breath, his eyes as wide as two moons from the realization. He was clutching at his beaded ne, hands shaking. ¡°Sister Rozenaur may not have any malicious intent for Cermin¡­.. But she is stunting his growth. You are right, My Lord.¡± ¡°She has slowly became a parasite¡­. a pesty insect that feeds into this little sapling that I worked hard to cultivate. I must not let that happen.¡± As he was about to go out the door, Ronin just hid back to being a normal Warriors student praying by the pews. Zeriav looked back and forth for any sign of Demetri. But there was only the overflowing fountains, that somehow stopped flowing the moment he left the door. This made him further believe that it truly was a god that appeared before him. He walked out of the Temple, looking at the sunny weather. Just beyond the school walls would be the Temple of Gods¡¯ garden. This is where the monks cultivates the flowers that they use as offering to their patrons. Zeriav took one of the beads from his ankles¡­ ¡°Blessed Demetri, grant me the Tempest Scythe!¡± A the weapon appeared in his hand, a scythe dripping with water that made him look like a Grim Reaper¡­.. He tossed the bead into the air, and used his scythe to slice it! Storm immediately came out of nowhere, a tempest reflecting the rage and fury of one misguided monk! Chapter 95 When It Rains, It Pours ¡°Look, Cermin. This orchid resembles a butterfly a lot, don¡¯t you think?¡± Cermin was grinning as he peered over the flower cluster Marigold was watching. ¡°Oh, a tanthera chlorantha! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen one.¡± His eyes beamed at the white flowers that indeed looked like butterflies from afar. The priestess blinked. ¡°ntan¡­.?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a scientific name for Great Butterfly orchid. Possibly something you wouldn¡¯t know.¡± After all, such scientific names don¡¯t exist in this fantasy world. Which was a shame, Cermin thought, as many of them have interesting meanings. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Marigold nodded. ¡°Yes, I never knew about that. We just call this Bianca where I¡¯m from.¡± ¡°I see. Then what do you call those Psychopsis mariposas over there?¡± Cermin asked with great interest. The truth was, he had always been fascinated with botany and flowers in general. Back when he was still Min Cheng and not Cermin or anyone else. He was bored with everything Science rted, but never flowers. He was aware that he was not the sharpest tool in the shack and usually have Ds and Fs. But his Science/ Biology ss grades would go up when botany was finally their lesson topic. He can¡¯t tell when his obsession with flowers started. Maybe he just found them nice to look at, just like women.. He was nning to study that for college, and he was in hisst secondary year before he transmigrated. One night, he found a ticket that made him a Hero transmigrator¡­ From a trash bin. That was how he joined the HTM and ¡®The Quest for the Golden Finger¡¯ contest. No one would really believe he found it in a trash bin, so he usually says that he got it from winning Shimeifen games just like most people did. He still wondered who in their right mind would throw a ticket to be transmigrated and have their own perfect world. He even gave up his future career for this. Flowers are pretty and all, but they¡¯re not as pretty as women. ¡°Psychopsis, hmm.¡± Marigold observed the bright orange flower. ¡°These are mostly called Zirafa.¡± They continued to walk along the garden and observe more orchids in full bloom. Like two butterflies prancing and fluttering by. ¡°Your name is also a flower, right?¡± Cermin prompted. ¡°Or do they call marigolds different here too?¡± ¡°Oh, I know marigolds.¡± The priestess chuckled. ¡°My mother said my hair reminded her of pink marigolds in her house. She offers them to the Goddess Seele.¡± ¡°Mn. From the genus Tagetes.¡± Cermin mumbled. He then covered his mouth, and chuckled. ¡°Sorry, ignore me when I say weird things like that. I tend to geek out around nts and flowers.¡± ¡°No, no. I am actually fond of it, how passionate you are when ites to things you like.¡± Cermin was a little surprised by this, and his cheeks flushed red. He had never felt this way towards a girl in the HTM before. Of course, he had some level of attachment to all of them. But with Marigold¡­ It¡¯s just different. He wasn¡¯t even thinking of lewd thoughts towards her at all. The first thing that came to his mind was not her boobs, or how pretty she was. The first thought he had¡­.. Was that he wanted to protect this girl, and always be by her side. Every movement she makes, every word she spoke, just everything¡­.. It tugs at his chest and makes it a little difficult to breathe. And she doesn¡¯t even seem to notice it, or just rather ignore it. It felt like a good thing and a cruel thing at the same time. It saves him from the embarrassment, but at the same time¡­.. He just can¡¯t understand what Marigold thinks of him. She likes him, yes, but most harem members make it clear from the start that they like him romantically. It makes him go crazy guessing and guessing if this person really was part of his harem, and anticipating when they¡¯ll get past the barrier of friends to lovers. ¡°Mari, I¡ª¡° As he was about to say it, a loud booming sound interrupted him! Thunders rumbled just a few miles away, and the once blue skies were suddenly being mixed with ck. Marigold looked up in shock. ¡°A storm ising?¡± She lifted her hand up, and soon felt the trickling of water. At first, it was just a light drizzle¡­ But soon, it poured so much that it almost felt like they were hard rocks falling at them! Wild, ferocious winds came, almost blowing them away! This surge was the strongest she may have ever encountered in her life. Cermin was also rmed by the sudden storm. He wrapped his hands around Marigold protectively. ¡°We need to get inside the Temple now! It¡¯s not safe!¡± He eximed. The newly bloomed flowers were wrecked to bits, the petals being blown in swirls by the winds. Even Marigold¡¯s clothes were being blown to tatters. Soon, her veil was also taken away by the strong gust of wind! ¡°My veil!¡± She eximed as she rushed to catch it. Cermin tried to catch up to her. ¡°Mari, leave it be! We need to go now!¡± ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand, that veil was woven by Goddess Seele herself!¡± She ran and ran to catch it¡ª And eventually, her foot got stuck on muddy ground, sinking her up to the knees! ¡°Mari!¡± He reached to help her up. He managed to save her, but the veil was now lifted up to the air, flying off to be never seen again. Marigold and Cermin went to the Temple. The poor priestess was shivering and crying, not to mention her white clothes were dirtied and dripping pools on the floor. He tried tofort her. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, maybe you can ask for a new one¡ª¡° ¡°You have finally returned. We need to talk.¡± A cold voice appeared behind them. He turned to see Zeriav, his hood up and holding arge scythe. Cermin was confused as to why he was holding such a thing. But his slow brain still managed to piece it together. The sudden storm¡­.. The scythe¡­.. Demetri as the God of Rain¡­.. ¡°Zeriav¡­ What have you done? Why did you do this?¡± Zeriav grabbed him by the shoulder and dragged him all the way to the door to the Demetri¡¯s Temple! ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t touch me until you exin yourself¡ª¡° Zeriav had thrown him inside, and mmed the door behind him, locking it. ¡°I had to do what I must as your friend, Cermin. To keep you pure.¡± Chapter 96 Flooded with Affection Cermin could not believe how unreasonable his friend was acting. It was so unlike him! ¡°Zeriav, if you just wanted to talk to me, why do you have to bring a storm all of a sudden!? Look at what you did to Mari! She lost her veil!¡± ¡°I have bigger matters to worry about than some priestesses¡¯ veil.¡± Zeriav answered coldly. He was blocking the door with hisrge figure, his eyes furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s not just some priestess to me! You have made her really upset, and she¡¯s out there shivering from the cold!¡± Cermin tried to get past him, but Zeriav wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°I need to go to her, Zeriav. We¡¯ll talkter¡ª¡° ¡°No! We talk now!¡± He pushed Cermin back, but ended up putting too much strength into it and sending him tumbling down the floor. Zeriav¡¯s eyes widened, and he helped him up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡° ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!?¡± Cermin pushed him back.. ¡°You¡¯re not acting normal! The Zeriav I know wouldn¡¯t be such a jerk and bring a whole storm just to talk to me!¡± ¡°But if I didn¡¯t, you¡¯d never listen! You will keep on chasing after that priestess¡¯ dress!¡± He grabbed his shoulders, gripping it tightly to keep him down. ¡°Cermin, you are forgetting your purpose in this Temple! You are forgetting your purifications, and letting the demonse to you while you are off-guard!¡± ¡°That priestess is destroying you, don¡¯t you see!?¡± Cermin was aghast. ¡°What!? That doesn¡¯t make any sense, I am still doing the rituals everyday like you want me to¡ª-¡° ¡°See!? You think it¡¯s only me that want the ritual now, when you were the one who asked for it in the first ce!¡± Zeriav¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as he delivered his ultimatum with his friend that was slowly being estranged with him. ¡°The ritual would not work if you do not put any meaning to it! It would be like farming everyday and plowing without giving it any water!¡± ¡°The ritual lost meaning to you, Cermin! You have changed, it¡¯s like you do not care anymore¡ª¡° ¡°So what if I don¡¯t care!? The daemon doesn¡¯t possess me anymore, and I am safe as long as I do it, no matter how I do it!¡± Cermin retorted. ¡°That¡¯s all that matters to me since the start, Zeriav! Not the meaning of the ritual, but the fact that I stay safe and purified by your side!¡± Zeriav seemed to be shocked by this, his grip loosening. His face turned from shock, to disbelief¡­ to being hurt. ¡°So¡­ You were using me to stay safe? You were only my friend, you were only by my side¡­ Because you needed my protection?¡± Cermin seemed to have also realized now what he just said, and immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Zeriav¡­ You really are my friend no matter what, and I enjoyed yourpany¡ª¡° ¡°How? You never talked to me besides the your worries and troubles. You never let me speak about myself, or get to know me¡ª¡° ¡°That¡¯s because you stay quiet!¡± ¡°And you let me stay quiet! You never prompt me to speak because you enjoyed that I was quiet, and my attention was to you even without being reciprocated!¡± Ronin listened in to this drama, thinking. ¡®Ah, there it goes.¡¯ ¡®It used to be an outsider problem, that Marigold was the one destroying their friendship¡­.. And then it revolves to the ws of the friendship itself.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯ll start questioning if it was even real in the first ce, haha!¡¯ Cermin shook his head in disbelief, his eyes tearing up. ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. And I¡¯m sorry that you felt that way, but I need to return to Marigold now. She needs me¡ª¡° Zeriav caught his wrist. ¡°I need you too.¡± He was breathing heavily, and Cermin was getting scared. This look, this kind of desperate look¡­. He heard that voice in his head again. ¡°Min Cheng, don¡¯t leave me! I need you! Please!¡± It seemed to double over Zeriav¡¯s own voice. That person¡¯s face was too blurry, only appearing like a shadow over his own heart that never leaves. And yet despite him not recalling the face clearly¡­.. It was enough for Cermin¡¯s mind to feel like it was being torn apart. That person needed him too much. It was suffocating, really. For someone to just hold on to you¡­ ¡°Cermin, I really need you. All our other friends are gone. You and I only have each other.¡± For them to have their whole world revolve around you. ¡°Please¡­.. I think I¡¯m losing my mind at the very thought of losing you because of her. Why can¡¯t we be just like before?¡± For them to flood you with so much affection until it overflows and now you are drowning in it. ¡°Stay. Please. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Cermin broke away from his grip. ¡°Let me go!¡± Zeriav was now the one pushed away with much force, and he wasn¡¯t able to retaliate as he was just so desperate that time for Cermin not to leave. But the golden boy never looked back at him, opening the door and mming it shut! ¡°Cermin! Come back!¡± But he didn¡¯t. As soon as he opened the door, there was no one else in this Temple. He breathed in and out, gripping the beads around his neck tightly. And then¡­. Thisrge, scary man could only fall to the floor and cry. ¡°What have I done? What am I doing¡­. I don¡¯t like being like this¡­.¡± He just loves his friend very much. Just like an elder brother that could not bear watching his younger one go. And that brotherly love had be so convoluted in his mind, that he more wanted to attain him rather than have him by his side. He wanted to own him. There can be no other friend for Cermin, no otherpanion. A shadow passed by to leave this crying man, wearing a wide grin. He had sessfully poisoned their friendship. Left it as a carcass of what it once was. All that was left was to dispose of that carcass. Chapter 97 Perfect Storm Cermin did not return to the Temple ever since, and avoided Zeriav for a while. Zeriav let him have his space, secretly hoping that his friend woulde to his senses ande back to him. Even Sister Marigold was tense these days. She can sense something as amiss between the two men, and had long forgotten the trouble about her veil. She prayed for the reconciliation fo the two. But one person prayed for the opposite, and n to take matters to his own hand just to make sure of that. One day, Cermin returned back to the Temple. The moment the Moonstone monk saw him, he stood up from the pews and quickly approached him. ¡°Cermin, I¡­.. I a-apologize about my behavior before¡ª¡° ¡°Zeriav, we need to talk. In private.¡± He looked more stern, somehow. His gaze towards him was prating, and his tone doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disobey his words. Zeriav has no choice but to immediately agree. ¡°Of course¡­.. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± They went towards Demetri¡¯s temple once more. The two fountain statues stood forebodingly with their hands spread out and water flowing through it. These statues were as much a part of the god¡¯s divinity as all the other objects, maybe even more so that their altars and offerings.. ¡°I want to talk about you, Zeriav.¡± He said calmly. ¡°¡­..About me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. About you.¡± Cermin walked over the stone pavement, taking a look at the many beads inside this temple. He took some of them to examine. He listened to the tinkling sound of ss, and the swooshing of water inside them. Then, he put them back gently. ¡°Zeriav, I think I understand now why you never speak. You fear too much what people would think of you. You can¡¯t decide what to say for a long time.¡± He went over to the confused man, and grabbed the beaded ne on his neck. ¡°And so, because you could not decide what to say or do, you end up praying to your god for advice.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­.. That¡¯s not true at all.¡± He denied. He was bing more agitated now that Cermin was twirling the beads between his fingers, but did not scold him for it. After all, Cermin might still be upset with him. He really doesn¡¯t want to burn this bridge and keep their friendship. ¡°The problem with me, Zeriav¡­.. is that I would never be aware of your suffering unless you told me so.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°I stay quiet because you stay quiet. You are right, I am using your silence to my advantage.¡± He made a light tug, and Zeriav had no choice but to grab his wrist and stop him this time. ¡°What are you getting at, Cermin?¡± He asked somberly. ¡°I do not deserve any friendship, Zeriav. Everyone suffers in the end because of me, daemon or not.¡± He let go of the ne, and looked at Zeriav directly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand by now? What can rituals do to save me¡­¡­.. to save us? Destruction is inevitable, especially when you are with me.¡± Zeriav shook his head. ¡°That is because a daemon follows you¡ª¡° ¡°No. I am not being followed. Zeriav, I am the daemon.¡± He said in sad tone. ¡°And every minute you spend with me, I get fed. Soon, I will swallow you whole just like I did with Volken, Rabuka and Pavone.¡± The monk pitied that he would think of himself this way. Despite himself, he had the urge to hug Cermin andfort him. Even when he felt awkward doing so and honestly have never embraced someone before. ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t say that¡­¡­. It would be alright¡­.. You are not a daemon.¡± He said. Cermin smiled as he hugged back, wrapping his hand around his neck¡ª- ng! The sound of broken ss hitting the floor. Zeriav furrowed his brows, letting go of him. He looked down¡­¡­ Only to see his bead ne shattered into many pieces. ¡°Oh, but I am.¡± Cermin grinned with pure delight. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really amazing, your belief and affection for me.¡± ¡°Such devotion would be simr to a devotion to a god, don¡¯t you think?¡± He looked down at the shattered ss¡­¡­. ¡°And since I am your god, anything I do would be alright with you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± And stepped on it more! ¡°Ooops, I didn¡¯t see that there. But you¡¯d forgive me, right, Zeriav?¡± He patted the stunned monk¡¯s face, who looked like he had just seen a ghost. ¡°Since you needed me, you worship me, you cannot stand to be without me.¡± Zeriav eximed, and immediately summoned his scythe! ¡°Daemon!¡± The moment he sliced through, however, everything went dark! He could not see this daemonic imposter, and he continued to sh through. He felt a a tap on his shoulder, and he furiously swung his scythe on that direction¡ª But nothing. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! He kept on spinning and shing blindly on all directions. His terror and anger hadpletely overtaken his senses inside this darkness. He cannot even recall where he was anymore, that he was in a Temple surrounded by precious objects¡­. He just kept on following the yful taps, hell-bent on killing this daemon! And then, the darkness had disappeared, along with his frenzy. He was breathing heavily¡­¡­ And turned around, seeing all the wreckage. Statues sliced in half, ss shard from broken beads everywhere. Water all over the floor. Demetri¡¯s temple waspletely defaced, from the inside down to the door and the fountain statues guarding it. By his very own monk. And there was no daemon or Cermin in sight. A monk from the same patronage as him, from the Temple of Rain, screamed when he saw the destruction. ¡°Brother Zeriav, what have you done!?????¡± Zeriav looked at his own sight, which was slowly dematerializing. Outside, there were endless rumbles of thunder. He had desecrated and angered his own god. ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­..¡± His eyes shook with denial. ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­¡­. That daemon made me do it¡­.. I¡­¡­.¡± Words continued to ring in his ear. Those sly, putrid words that slip inside his ear like a disgusting, crawling insect¡­¡­. ¡°What can rituals do to save me¡­¡­.. to save us? Destruction is inevitable, especially when you are with me.¡± The rituals and prayers could not do anything from the inevitable, perfect storm that hade to destroy them. Chapter 98 The Bishop has Fallen Even when it was summer, because of that incident, it continued to storm for several days in the Academy. The students and teachers were forced to go to the Temple and continuously pray to Demetri to stop the storm surges. His statues that once stood in glory were headless. No water came from its fountain spout, those outstretched hands empty. His temple itself behind the door looked like a tornado had blown inside it. Nothing was left unscathed. And the perpetrator was kicked out of the Academy the following day that his crimes had been found. The rule was that destruction of Academy property, whether idental or on purpose, would be tantamount to expulsion. Everyone knew that. Yet why did he still took the risk? He was in his right mind that day. He was not intoxicated, norpelled to do it. All the witnesses said he did it all alone. ¡°The daemon made me do it.¡± That was all he could answer to Lady Verita. The Head Councillor had tried several approaches with him, but that was all he could insist on. He never mentioned Cermin¡¯s name once, because he fully believed it was a daemon and not him. She did not want to see another friend of Cermin go, as the boy had already suffered so much. But as the Head Councillor, she had no choice but to do so. The Council also believed it was the only way to appease the god Demetri too.. As Zeriav was about to go on a carriage, under this booming thunder and dark, heavy clouds¡­.. He saw Cermin rushing towards him. ¡°Zeriav! Wait! Don¡¯t go yet!¡± His eyes shook as he wanted to stay with him, but he remembered the words again. Cermin was cursed. Destruction follows him because of the light he brings. His future¡­. Perhaps it would be better if Zeriav does not intervene. Because whether how hard he tried, the inevitable would happen. Cermin would have to face this darkness alone. The purification may prepare him, but preparation muste to an end eventually. All he could do now¡­.. was pray for him. He could not be too attached to him, this force that was bigger than anything he could imagine. That force being both Cermin and the evil that follows. ¡°You are not my god.¡± Zeriav said, more like reminding himself rather than talking to Cermin who was still meters away and running towards him. ¡°I cannot devote myself to you, or else I¡¯d just end up being washed up in the flood. I must wait for the storm to settle before I open the door again.¡± With a heavy heart, he went inside the carriage. ¡°Let us go.¡± He told the carriage driver. He hid his tears, not wanting to let go fo his friend but needing to. He had no choice. ¡°Zeriav!!!!! Zeriav, don¡¯t!!! No!!!!¡± Cermin yelled again and again under the rain. ¡°Come back!!!!¡± He choked, falling to his knees. He only realized now that he was in the garden where he and Marigold once watched orchids, until a storm came. A storm much like this. It made him lose touch with her¡­. And now, this new storm had permanently cut him from hisst remaining friend. Sister Marigold watched the crying Cermin from the steps of the Temple, worried about him. She was holding an umbre, wanting to reach out and cover him from the rain. But her heart was also unsettled, as she doesn¡¯t know what to say. She knew she would never understand Cermin¡¯s position, his brotherly ties. She wished she could¡­.. ¡°May I borrow your umbre, Sister? I happened to forgot mine.¡± A man¡¯s voice came behind her. It was a junior, it seemed. In his second-year based on that one star on his vest. He seemed taller than most people his ages, though. He was a Schr, yet his build seemed to berger than that of the average Schr too. Ronin himself has never really noticed the difference in his build between then and now. Every level he gained was improving his physique, not to mention he had been doing some exercises in his free time as well. The priestess looked up to him, and smiled. ¡°Alright. But can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Of course. What is it?¡± He asked. ¡°Can you also share this umbre with that man over there? I worry about him, please take him back to the dormitory safely.¡± The tall second-year with dark skin smiled wide, mouth shaped like a crescent moon as he did. ¡°No problem at all.¡± He walked carefree with the umbre in one hand, walking over the crying Cermin. He leaned down beside him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Cermin looked up. The person in front of him¡­. He looked familiar. He sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ I¡¯m alright. D-Do¡­.. Do I know you?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°Though I suppose His Highness would not recall me anymore after all these years.¡± His eyes widened from realization, and clicked his tongue. ¡°Ah! Ronin Willowe, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I have heard of the news that you have managed to join the Academy somehow. Howe we never encountered each other yet?¡± Ronin just shrugged. ¡°Maybe fate only decided for us to see each other on this stormy day.¡± ¡°Hah, fate.¡± Cermin stood up, brushing himself. His hair was dripping and his pants were muddy. ¡°Fate is a very cruel creature. It¡¯s unfair, letting good people suffer more than the bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m inclined to agree.¡± Ronin ced him under the shade of the umbre. ¡°I know exactly how cruel fate could be. Especially for people simply born unlucky.¡± Cermin nodded and noticed something. ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, you have a wound on your cheek. Who did this to you?¡± ¡°Ah, this.¡± Ronin nonchntly touched his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s normal. My cursed fate makes people despise me as well.¡± ¡°You should hear about the time someone almost plucked my eyes out with a dart. Or how they called me names all the time¡­ Sigh. If there¡¯s something crueler than fate, it¡¯s humans.¡± ¡°Sometimes humans are the real daemons, preying on you the moment they see you knocked down and bleeding. Like sharks.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°Yes¡­.. My friends were all such sharks, I never would have realized without being possessed by a daemon.¡± ¡°You were possessed? I did hear gossip like that but never paid attention to them.¡± Ronin said. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I remember that thest time we have seen each other, there were ghosts involved too, right? All because of me¡­.¡± ¡°Everything is just my fault in the end. I bring trouble wherever I go.¡± Ronin sneered at this, but it came as a soft smile as he patted his back. ¡°You know what? It¡¯s a long way back to the dormitory, Your Highness. You can tell me all about it, I have nothing else to listen to besides the pitter-patter of rain anyway.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Really? I thought you had a bad impression of me because of what I did to your masters and the House Zafeiri¡­..¡± ¡°Well, impressions change. Maybe mine will change once your tale is over. The past should be forgotten like a storm that has long passed.¡± Cermin could not help but be touched by those words, not to mention thismoner¡¯s kindness to share an umbre with him. Not to mention that he could sympathize with him, as he must be suffering as much in the Academy as he does. Being hated by people for things that were not in your control. And as he talked more to this boy under the pouring rain¡­ He felt like he had found a kindred. A soul brother. And this boy just gave him a knowing a smile, as if he can read his own impression of him.. [ Sessfully got rid of all of Cermin¡¯s friends and gained his trust. +5000 V-points] Ronin¡¯s grin grew wider, even more perverse. His eyes never went away from Cermin¡¯s chest, where that beating heart must be, full of joy from his appearance. Things could only be more fun from here. Chapter 99 2nd Year Ends It was very easy for Ronin Dreadborne and Cermin Drychspiel to get along that some would even say it was a perfect match. Despite theirrge difference in background, and all the troubles Cermin had when ites to friendship¡­.. He somehow immediately found a new one, sitting beside him at the Banquet Pce during lunch. He never looked so at ease with anyone as he had with the Coal Commoner, who just stayed quiet for most of the time, only giving remarks here and there. Yet the cheery Cermin Drychspiel never found his presence boring. In fact, he felt morefortable having someone just let him speak. And Ronin never misunderstood him, not even once. It was like he knew what was exactly on his mind. Ronin did not act needy towards him as well. He may be the one who approached Cermin, but he was soidback with how interacted that it felt like it was Cermin who befriended him. And perhaps, that is the case. After all, this boy only offered to talk with him under an umbre, not be bosom buddies with him.. But they really hit it off so fast that they just spent every free time together, even during the Week¡¯s End. Ronin seemed to be doing some sort of social experiment outside, with a Councillor supporting him, carrying around this small wagon tent. Cermin never saw what was inside the tent, as he was not allowed to. He never really questioned it, since people juste and go from it. Sure, theye out breathless and rattled, hands on their chests¡­ But that¡¯s all. Nobody reallyined or said something as wrong. ¡°They were just in a daze, is all. Part of the experiment.¡± Ronin would say. They would talk about several topics under that sun while waiting for people to volunteer for this experiment ore over to the tent out of curiosity. Everything was fine and dandy with Ronin. For months, there were no issues at all, and no more daemonic possessions. Soon enough, thest day of the school year was here. And they were still stuck with each other like glue. Cermin promised to stay in touch even during vacation. Ronin would just nod disinterestedly. The golden prince thought this must be the reason why the daemon never tried to wreck the two. (The daemon must think that Ronin is not my friend yet because of the way he acts around me. He never called me ¡®Goldie¡¯ or act chummy and needy.) And so, he was quite thankful for his new friend¡¯s cold and distant demeanor. They were having theirst lunch break together for this year, and Ronin was not really showing any sign of sentimentality for not seeing him. And so, Cermin just acted as he normally would. Talking and talking about whatever he wanted to say, like how his day went, or what he thought of the food. ¡°And then Professor Krustal¡¯s stomach bumped into his desk, and all the test papers tumbled down¡­..¡± He recounted an earlier event while chuckling. ¡°You should have seen his face! It would have been really funny if you saw it yourself!¡± ¡°Oh, but I can imagine it.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡®I know what Professor Jasny Krustal looked like, he was my Triannum¡¯s inspector.¡± ¡°How was your Triannum like? You have grown since Ist saw you, we¡¯re almost at the same height so you must have trained well!¡± Ronin sipped on his peach juice. ¡°I never noticed.¡± ¡°I heard that you impressed Professor Krustal so much that he allowed you to join the year even when it¡¯s already half-way over!¡± ¡°Mn.¡± ¡°He said you defeated 5 dummies. How did you do that? Er¡­ I mean, most Commoners don¡¯t really have much me but you are different¡ª¡° Ronin just brought the topic back to him again. ¡°What happened after the papers fell down? Did Professor Jasny still managed to pick them up despite hisrge stomach?¡± Cermin could only smile wryly. He was dumb, but not that dumb. He knows how evasive Ronin was when ites to talking about himself. It was like he wanted to keep himself clouded in mystery, keeping secrets and boundaries despite letting Cermin be around him. He remembered how Zeriavined about Cermin never asking about him, so he feared this may end up like that. He doesn¡¯t want a one-sided friendship like everything before. Ronin suddenly sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ Since you¡¯re so curious, Your Highness. I¡¯ll tell you a little bit about my Triannum.¡± His forlorn look disappeared as he heard this. Ronin really understand him so well that he can notice what he wanted, huh? ¡°¡­.. And that was how I did it. Just some lightning, and all of them fell down.¡± After Ronin told him the details, very briefly, however¡­.. He can¡¯t help but be more curiouser than ever to know him more. It was like the same level of curiosity he had when he learns about a new species of flowers or nts. During botany ss, they also study about all kinds of fungus. His expertise had always been flower-bearing nts, so this was a whole new field for him to explore. It was very much like that. Ronin was like an interesting fungus. ¡°Ronin¡­ I want to see your lightning powers someday. You should give me an example out in the garden or something. Promise me!¡± ¡°Hmm. Alright. Maybe one day.¡± Ronin said, even though he knows he will never do that. He was pretty good at finding a way for Cermin to forget all about the promises he made. There was a lot now. Once the curiosity was satisfied, Cermin was careful enough not to overstep his boundaries. (I will get through Ronin one step at a time. But I will keep distance like him to¡­. For his sake.) (He¡¯s not a protagonist like me, he could be endangered without a plot armor.) His jaws clenched as he promised to himself with determination. ( This daemon must be my main viin. No matter what, I will keep him safe from this daemon. He¡¯s all I have now.) The daemon just calmly finished his peach juice, amused by this hero thinking he could protect anyone from anything. He had grown far from the coward he used to be. ¡®You¡¯ve not only grown some brains but some guts now too, Min Cheng. Before, you were just a chicken that runs at the sense of danger you can¡¯t face.¡¯ ¡®I wonder¡­. What made you change?¡¯ Chapter 100 Degradation of House Zafeiri ¡°Brother! Brother is back!¡± Bedonna eximed joyfully once she saw the carriage. She was 12 years old now, and there was only less than a year left before she bes thirteen and legible to have a Triannum test. In Ronin¡¯s eyes, nothing much really changed for her over these past two years. She was still the same Bedonna in his eyes, though she did grow taller and a little more reserved over the years. She was no longer a crybaby but she was still ecstatic as ever whenever he arrives. She was literally jumping with joy from her shortened dress, and ran to tackle hug him. Ronin avoided her hug, but gave her a fake smile. ¡°Good day, Donna.¡± Upon hearing this polite greeting that sounded distant, she calmed herself and stop. But at least he remembered her preferred nickname this time, and acknowledge her with respect simr to that of a properdy. ¡°Brother, wee home.¡± She nodded and stopped. Her hair was braided up the same way as the Goddess¡¯ Freja¡¯s, though much messier. The braid was on one side of her shoulder, and a short bob was cut on the opposite side.. Ronin grinned at this hairstyle, and asked. ¡°What did Father think about your new haircut? I am sure he must have gone ballistic.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll never let me hear the end of it.¡± Donna scoffed. ¡°He disliked it so much he almost summoned his sword and insisted on cutting the other side so it would be equal.¡± She crossed her arms then, gauging his brother¡¯s expression. ¡°Do you also dislike it, Brother?¡± ¡°No. Not really, I think it suits you. Wear your hair and clothes however you like.¡± He just said, carrying his luggage inside. Bedonna was pleased by this response, and was back to smiling happily around him. ¡°How was your second year, Brother? I heard you did a presentation of your research already and the science society learned about it.¡± Ronin just nodded. ¡°Mn. My second-year was so-so besides that, nothing out of ordinary.¡± Bedonna expected that he would at least borate on the project since it should be his passion, but her brother seemed disinterested in talking about it at all. In fact, he was acting disinterested in talking to her at all. She felt a little hurt, but shook it off. Her heart was not fragile ice, whats there to worry about her brother not being talkative? Ronin had never been the talkative type away, and he must be tired from the travels. ¡°Well¡­ I n to join you this year, Brother.¡± She revealed to him. Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°So soon? Your Triannum wasn¡¯t over yet, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re only 12 years old.¡± ¡°I¡¯m prepared for the test already. And I¡¯ll be 13 anyway in the middle of the school year, what¡¯s a little more months to worry about.¡± ¡°I see. And what does Father have to say about that?¡± She shrugged. ¡°You said it yourself. I can wear whatever I please. I can also do whatever I please, why must I gain an old man¡¯s permission for anything?¡± Ronin can see now what¡¯s happening. ¡®Ah, she¡¯s turning into a teenager after all so she¡¯s rebelling.¡¯ ¡°It really as hrious when he reddened so much like a tomato andined about all his sons and daughter being a bunch of rebels.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Hm, but his health wasn¡¯t as pleasant as before. So I avoid teasing too much or else I might end up burning his heart.¡± ¡®Heart burn¡¯ was more of a term for ¡®cardiac arrest¡¯ in Magecia. The mes can get too much to the point of burning the flesh of the heart and other nearby organs. ¡°Does he still do those daily training with Mavretri?¡± He asked. ¡°Not as much. He mostly spent his days gardening now, to tell the truth.¡± She told him. ¡°Gardening?¡± He found it strange for a moment for a noble to take up gardening, but then Duke Taevas was unlike other nobles after all and was much more brutish and rough around the edges. Not to mention he slightly remember Maen telling him that his family sold blue corn. ¡°Brother¡­ Our finances are going down.¡± Bedonna revealed in a somber tone. ¡°Father is not as strong to do his job anymore, and I never had him tell me exactly what that was. Why he and Mavretri goes out in town so early in the morning and return sote at night.¡± ¡°So Father does not only take up gardening as a hobby, but to lessen the expenses by having the produce be cultivated by him.¡± Ronin never really cared much to know either, but he did get even more curious. For them to be so poor that the duke had to take up farming¡­. He also did notice there were significantly lesser servants than before. In fact, he only saw about five to seven left. ¡°At night, my room had leaks that could only be resolved by putting buckets. Because we could not afford to have it repaired.¡± Bedonna told him. ¡°Not that I really mind. I¡¯m not much of a haughty pretty princess toin about leakage. But father¡¯s room have it worse, yet he declines to move to the guest room.¡± ¡°He insists on staying in that room, the same one he once shared with mother¡­.¡± She had a conflicted expression. Ronin heard her thoughts. (He¡¯s a bastard, alright. Like most men besides brother Ronin¡­ But I domend him for his loyalty.) She then turned to him and asked. ¡°What was mother like? Father once said that if mother was still here, the house would not have degraded to such a state.¡± Right, she never knew what Duchess Akasa was like. It was a little pitiful, to think about it. Ronin thought about it. ¡°Mother was a¡­ Clever and promising woman of her own right. A little headstrong and foul-mouthed, but still a gooddy to the house and her family.¡± She chuckled at this. ¡°Hm, I guessed as much. Or at least, I secretly wished it must be so. That she was like me.¡± ¡°You never talked about her much, brother. Or maybe, you must have assumed that I do not want to talk about her because I was the cause of her death.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°I do not mind if you talk about her. In fact, I would like to get to know her more, even Father or the others wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just simply¡­.. never took the time to know Duchess Akasa that much. While she was still alive.¡± ¡°Why? Did you not like your mother?¡± She was asking about Duchess Akasa here, but instead, a different image appeared in Ronin¡¯s mind. Not a woman with blue skin. It was a woman with normal human skin, smiling at him and handing over some candy. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, alright? Just stay there and eat some candy before Mommy gets back.¡± He can¡¯t recall anything else. It was all so vague and blurry. And yet the longer he thought about it¡­ He felt like he disliked this kind-looking woman very much. Chapter 101 A Hero(ine) of Freja He only encountered Duke Taevas during supper time. Bedonna was right, he did look much older even when only 2 years have passed. His hair was almost fully gray now, and wrinkles overrode his face. Other than that, he was the same stern and hot-blooded Duke Taevas. He didn¡¯t greeted Ronin as warmly as his sister did, and only said. ¡°You are back.¡± He was wearing gloves and was holding a pumpkin in his hand. Both of which were dirty, and he headed for the sink to wash it. ¡°Where have you been, Father?¡± Ronin asked him. ¡°Garden.¡± He said. ¡°Grab the knife over there for me.¡± ¡°What about the cook?¡± He asked. ¡°I dismissed them all a year ago. Mavretri is perfectly capable of cooking, and I¡¯m capable of handling a knife.¡± So they really have degraded to what this kind of aristocratic setting would think of as ¡®poverty¡¯. Which Ronin merely found funny, as at least they have a roof over their heads and food to eat, just not as much as before and had to be self-prepared. He thought he must have been impoverished in the past life, as nothing of this that scares that usual rich boy can faze him. ¡°I¡¯ll go cut it myself.¡± He took on an apron that used to belong to their cooks. ¡°You can go change from those dirty boots, Father. They¡¯re making a trail on the floor.. Duke Taevas did not expect him to take up the job, but eventually shrugged. ¡°Good, good.¡± Bedonna peered behind him. ¡°Can I also help preparing, Brother?¡± ¡°No!¡± Duke Taevas eximed. ¡°You better not let Be touch that knife, she might cut herself.¡± Bedonna rolled her eyes. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not a child anymore to get cut by a tiny knife. Also, it¡¯s Donna, when will you ever get it right?¡± ¡°You are a nobledy, not the help.¡± Duke Taevas countered. ¡°That is the only remaining dignity I have left as a noble.¡± ¡°That my daughter¡¯s hands are still smooth and soft, not roughened by washing clothes or cleaning the house or cooking for a whole family.¡± Bedonna was exasperated. ¡°Ah, this nonsense again about maintaining my delicate feature as ady! So what? So I would be ptable to suitors???¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Duke Taevas eximed. ¡°How else could we bring back the House Zafeiri to its former glory???¡± ¡°Father, we have dismissed almost all of our servants already. You are nting pumpkins in the garden¡­.. And yet you still seek glory!?¡± ¡°I could have avoided this. If you have listened to all my suggestions, and my ideas on how to handle our finances¡­. None of this would have happened!¡± But Duke Taevas shook his head. ¡°And what¡¯s next? You will be like a lordling to this house, and do the work that men were supposed to carry?¡± ¡°Be, no man would like a woman that acts like a brutish man! A woman so headstrong and too willful would not appeal to any of them¡ª¡° ¡°And what if I do not want to appeal to any of these men!? What if I want to be brutish, all men are brutish so why could I not be!? At least I will make things right!¡± Ronin just calmly chopped the pumpkin while listening to the father and daughter fight. The golden color fo the pumpkin reminded him of a certain golden boy. This made him slice the pumpkin into even smaller pieces, and they weren¡¯t able to notice because they kept on arguing. ¡°Look at what you are saying! It¡¯s all that training that¡¯s getting into your head, I¡¯m telling you!¡± Duke Taevas eximed. ¡°You can¡¯t be a Warrior, simply trying to do so would ruin all your potential in marriage! They would see you as a freakish girl, someone who is too abnormally unwomanly!¡± ¡°Being good atbat is not ¡®unwomanly¡¯! I told you before that my patron was a war goddess, yet you would not believe it! She¡ª¡° She faltered, almost saying something she had kept from her father a long time. ¡°She what?¡± Duke Taevas furrowed his brows. ¡°Goddess Freja is far from this brutish behavior, she is the Goddess of Beauty and Womanhood, the true snowkedy¡ª¡° ¡°She is the one training me! This snowkedy you speak of!¡± She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and revealed it. ¡°Father, I am her Heroine! The first one in a hundred years!¡± Duke Taevas was dumbfounded by this, and his eyes became as wide as saucers. ¡°You¡­.. That cannot be true¡­.¡± He mumbled. ¡°I have wished for it my whole life, but that cannot be true. You were behaving more like a iro mage¡­.¡± ¡°But it is true, Father.¡± She inhaled deeply, and said: ¡°Blessed Freja, grant me the Hiemal Morningstar!¡± In a burst of snowdrops came a morningstar in her hand, the round, spiky tip made of ice. Her weapon had a menacing yet also deceptively beautiful appearance. Mavretri suddenly appeared. When he saw thisrge weapon in the tiny girl¡¯s hand, and almost had a heart attack. ¡°I¡­ Is there something wrong, Your Grace?¡± He mumbled. ¡°Or should Ie inside the kitchenter¡ª-¡° ¡°No.¡± Duke Taevas went over to his daughter¡¯s side, and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Take the chopped up pumpkin from Ronin, and prepare a roasted peafowl tonight.¡± Mavretri blinked. ¡°But I thought we were saving that for when the Week¡¯s End¡ª¡° ¡°There¡¯s something worth celebrating tonight. And to discuss.¡± His usually grumpy face now bore a smile that can reach the stratosphere. Ronin turned to Bedonna, who looked so confused. She made the Morningstar disappear at the snap of her fingers and said: ¡°What was that supposed to mean, I do not have any appetite for dinner anymore so¡ª¡° He whispered some bit of brotherly advice to her. ¡°Father may very well give what you always wanted, Donna. Entertain his antics for tonight, always nod your head, and only say a word when voicing out what you want.¡± Her eyes widened in realization. And so, that night, a major decision had been made. ¡°Be¡­. Donna. You are my only daughter. You must understand why I am so against your ambition to be a fighter, it is and will always be a man¡¯s duty.¡± ¡°But if you must insist, then I shall allow it. I will allow you to take that Triannum test, under one condition.¡± He said. ¡°What is it, Father?¡± She asked. ¡°From now on, you chose to be a brutish man. You chose to be the next lordling of this house. If you want this path, you must continue forward that way with no regrets.¡± ¡°And as a man, you must never fall for any boy. Only pay attention to the task of bing the greatest Warrior, enough to be a Knight by the King¡¯s side.¡± Her eyes widened in excitement at this, but then again¡­ ¡°I would have to pretend, Father?¡± She asked. ¡°If you want to survive, yes.¡± He turned to Ronin. ¡°Your brother understand that very well when he did not take the surname Willowe.¡± Ronin drank the soup, but he was wearing a wide sneer as he did. What stroke of luck for things to develop this way. It would be harder to pull Bedonna into the harem if she was to pretend to be a man. He turned to her. ¡°I can teach you a thing or two about pretending. But first, you need a new name and identity.¡± Duke Taevas nodded. ¡°Yes. You are now the son of my distant cousin, who I have adopted after losing my daughter to a disease.¡± ¡°And what shall be my name?¡± Bedonna asked. She was still a little ufortable for pretending to be the very men he despised, but remembering Ronin¡¯s advice, had to agree. Ronin came up with the name for her. ¡°You are Don. It won¡¯t be hard to adjust to that name, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡­..¡± She liked how he considered she would want something close to her name and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Their father stood up and raised his ss for a toast over the feast of peafowl. ¡°We shall celebrate this night. For this is the night that Don Asuli of Hose Zafeiri was born!¡± Chapter 102 Dons Triannum As the vacation continued, Ronin spent his days teaching and training ¡®Don¡¯ for ¡®his¡¯ uing test. ¡°You can still put this off for another year.¡± He told Bedonna. ¡°Or are you too sick of staying cooped up in this slowly dying house?¡± ¡°A little. But what I can¡¯t stand the most was father not allowing me to do anything about it.¡± She then smiled. ¡°But now I can do something. I can be the greatest Knight under the King of Sephyrine. Though it would have to be under the guise of a boy¡­¡± He was observing her from head to toe, thinking of how exactly to do this disguise. ¡°You can reveal your true identity afterward. Once you have been knighted and respected by everyone.¡± Her eyes brightened at this. ¡°You think so, Brother?¡± ¡± Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°No one canin that their great Blue Knight was a woman, not with the many lives ¡®he¡¯ saved.¡± She nodded. ¡°Hm, and the funny look on their faces would be hrious once I reveal it.¡± She added: ¡°Not to mention I¡¯ll be allowed to stay in the same dorm room as you, Brother!¡± ¡°And I would not have to deal with insufferable princesses that only knew how to pamper themselves and dress up for men!¡±. He chuckled. ¡°You might be the one they will dress up for though once I¡¯m done with this disguise.¡± The Fool¡¯s Eye skill would have been useful, but so far he only has 3 hours of use for that and twice a day. The time limit extends exponentially every level up though. So perhaps one day, at about level 50, he can make the skillst for a whole day. ¡°We can leave the hair be, since many men don¡¯t do it short.¡± He said. ¡°You have already cut it in an unconventional way that would not be seen as woman-like.¡± ¡°As for the appearance, take this.¡± He said, and handed over to her a potion. ¡°What¡¯s this, brother?¡± She sniffed it. ¡°It will make your face look sharper and more puffed up. Change your voice as well.¡± He told her. ¡°You have to take it everyday, though. It onlysts for about 18 hours.¡± The biggest problem would be the chest area, that¡¯s not easy to take away. She¡¯s still 12 and haven¡¯t grown much volume there yet, but one eventually she will, and it might be a problem. ¡°Would you mind binding your chest for the whole day?¡± He asked her. ¡°You can take it off at night.¡± Bedonna finished drinking the potion, and she did look ¡®manlier¡¯ and sounded ¡®manlier¡¯ now. She spoke in her new deep tone. ¡°I could handle that, yes. Much better than corsets, in fact. Anything else?¡± ¡°Clothes.¡± He said, and went over to Maen¡¯s drawers where his former clothes were. ¡°I finally get to wear breeches and trousers?¡± She said excitedly. ¡°Yes. But we must choose the puffy ones, your leg shape might give it away.¡± After finishing dressing up, Don was perfect and ready to go. For the training, Ronin had pushed her to build her muscle more. It would be easy to hide on the first few years since she was still in puberty and there were not much differences¡­.. But once she hit 14 years old, her build would raise suspicions. He had started finding ways to increase her height as well. She needed to look so manly that there¡¯s no way Cermin would fall for her. Or ¡®him¡¯. Don showed no intention of falling for men either, as he despised them quite a lot thanks to his brother¡¯s brainwashing back when he was a child. And when Bedonna was in ¡®Don¡¯s¡¯ clothes, she really did feel like a man. She felt different and free somehow. It¡¯s funny how a change of clothes and appearance could make someone feel like an entirely different person. That was also what transmigration was like, in a way. But she also felt very much like Donna at times, even with the men¡¯s clothes. On certain days, he felt like Don even when wearing a dress. Ronin was the only one capable of telling which was which and used the right name for him or her. Which was of course because of his mind-reading ability, but she assumed her brother must have just known her that much to tell and have a special bond with her. Thest day of vacation came, and so did Don¡¯s Triannum test for the Academy. It was only Inspector Jasny Krustal that officiated his Triannum test that day. His brother Vyrill had been more and more reclusive. Which worried him very much deep down, but he could not find a way to get through to his brother. Vyrill had always been distant to him, no matter how hard he tried to get close. But seeing these two boys talking and training with each other as he arrived, he could not help but remember the old days. Back when there was no fire. Back when he and Vyrill were close like two peas in a pod. Ronin had heard all this, so he turned to greet the inspector. ¡°Good to see you again, Inspector Jasny Krustal.¡± He bowed politely. ¡°Ronin Willowe, it has been a while!¡± He nodded joyfully. ¡°I assume this is your new young master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said, with his teeth clenched. Ronin still despised that word very much from the bottom of his heart. But he was good at not showing it on his face. ¡°This is Don, nephew of my lord Duke Taevas. He came all the way from Sciro to be his new lordling after Bedonna had sadly perished.¡± ¡°Oh, I sincerely apologize.¡± Inspector Jasny said. ¡°Losing a wife and two children¡­.. It must be difficult for him.¡± Duke Taevas appeared, taking off his muddy gloves and handing them to his butler. ¡°It was.¡± He told the inspector. ¡°But Don had been my star in the darkness. He gave me new hope for the House Zafeiri.¡± Inspector Jasny chuckled. ¡°Yes. And he actually resembles his uncle quite a lot. Many would mistake you as father and son.¡± Don seemed to be beaming with pride at this. But he cleared his throat, and calmly said. ¡°Shall we begin? I have been long prepared for this, Inspector.¡± ¡°Oho! I love your confidence, boy!¡± Inspector Jasny pped. ¡°Well, my brother is not here to assist me and bring practice dummies. So I would have to evaluate you and fight you at the same time.¡± Don and Ronin raised an eyebrow at this. The new lordling asked: ¡°You will fight me? I do not want to offend you but¡­.. would you be alright, Inspector?¡± ¡°Of course! What, do you boys think these old bones have no strength left in them to handle a beating from you youngds!?¡± His big tummy shook as heughed. Then, he raised his hand and said. ¡°Blessed Elyr, grant me the Sumor Halberd!¡± Chapter 103 Winter versus Summer A/N I will be referring to Bedonna when he identifies as Don as ¡®him¡¯, and ¡®her¡¯ when she identifies as Donna. It¡¯s not dependent on the disguise, though sometimes that is the case. Hope that will clear up any future confusion. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ronin¡¯s eyes widened with interest. So Jasny Krustal was a hero of Elyr, after all. Freja¡¯s husband and the God of Summer, Prosperity, and Brotherhood. It would be a showdown between winter and summer. Ice and¡ª ¡°Heatwave!¡± Jasy Krustal spun his halberd, and the faster he spun, the temperature around him had increased to the point that it became unbearably hot. But not for him. He was unaffected, but this heat had caused the surrounding grass to turn brown. Duke Taevas panicked. ¡°Please stay away from the crops! Thank you!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Inspector Jasny was wearing his ¡®game face¡¯ on earlier, but it faltered when he was given this weird request. But he just raised a thumbs up, and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind, Your Grace!¡± He moved forward, and Don had felt the heat aura slowly spreading and spreading.. If he doesn¡¯t move now, he would be toasted to a crisp. In retaliation, he also spun his Morningstar and yelled: ¡°Blizzard!¡± The air around him had be colder and snow came out of nowhere, about a 5 meter radius. Simr to Inspector Jasny¡¯s heatwave range. Which means that if either side went closer, these temperatures would just sh and cancel out each other. Don had analyzed the situation well. It was something Freja had thought him. (Both our weapons require a bit of distance. But unless we close that distance, the effects of our skills would not be cancelled out.) (Is his range dependent on his weapon, or on him exactly?) While thinking this, he dueled with the old inspector, thinking that he may be able to use his speed and agility to gain leverage. He studied the old man¡¯s techniques and movements. CLANG! CLANG! The morningstar and the halberd hit each other. The halberd¡¯s piercing pike tried to stab into the icy morningstar¡¯s rounded base, but failed. It¡¯s not as frail as the Inspector thought, so it must not be made of normal ice. Which wasn¡¯t really surprising for a Hero Mage. It was a divine weapon that could not easily be broken, just like his halberd. His eyes sparkled in delight, as he always loved a good powerful divine weapon. ¡°Your Morningstar is not bad, dear boy! Freja must have favored you a lot. Did you pick it yourself or did she ce a special meaning to it¡ª¡° ¡°Grah!¡± While the old man was busy questioning him, Don went for the old man¡¯s shoulder. Before the spiky bits of the morningstar hits his flesh, the fat Santa us look-alike easily sidestepped. (His reflexes are still not bad, but his reaction time is noticeably lesser.) Don evaluated. He nned his course of action thoroughly. (I could make a run for it and faint an attack, before spinning it to the other side and knock his weapon by the handle!) After all, the most dangerous part of the halberd would be the half-ax and the pike. The rest was a shaft, a handle. ¡®It¡¯s the same with spears,¡¯ Ronin thought, evaluating the fight as well. ¡®That¡¯s how Mae¡¯s spear got snapped in half by his father¡¯s sword back then.¡¯ ¡®The shaft is the weakest point, and if you can somehow get past the dangerous tip, then you can slice through it!¡¯ But with the Heatwave surrounding him, it would be difficult to get an attack on Inspector Krustal¡¯s halberd shaft. It was the same with Don¡¯s Blizzard, though. The only reason he wasn¡¯t able to stab the boy using that sharp pike was that he was avoiding to. And the heat from the weapon freezes when it gets in contact with the Blizzard. Don calcted his movements carefully, and both of them were having a very well-matched fight. After all, they wereplete opposite forces. They bnce each other. The only way to gain leverage¡­ (Sorry, old man. But I would have to y dirty.) He grinned, and taking a note from a past experience¡­.. He summoned a fog. Even with the heat, the fog would not exactly dissipate. In fact, it would increase if he summoned snow around the area as well, which will evaporate into a cloud of smoke. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Inspector Jasny Krustal could not believe what¡¯s happening. ¡°Boy, weren¡¯t you a Hero Mage?¡± The blinded inspector asked beyond the thick fog. ¡°I heard you calling out to Freja just now.¡± He continued to enthusiastically evaluate the child despite how dire his position was: ¡°And yet he also had capabilities that were usually for iro Mage. You have a weapon, and yet you can also summon elements from his Mage Focus¡¯s domain.¡± Heughed, very much like Santa¡¯s ¡®Ho ho ho!¡¯. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a special one? Just like your cousins before you and your servant¡¯s son!¡± ¡°The House Zafeiri sure brings up all kinds of special ones¡ª-¡° Clink! He felt a strong hit towards his halberd¡¯s shaft, but had been able to hold firm. They were past their ranges now and their powers had fully cancelled each other. The temperatures were mixed, and almost the same as the normal temperature before. The browned grass had been buried and cooled in snow, which also melt into puddles. Don did not stop there, and swung his foot in an attempt to hit the old man¡¯s shins! Inspector Jasny just chuckled, and used the long extended part of his halberd to hit his attacker, which sessfully hit him in the face! It broke Don¡¯s nose, and the fog disappeared. He was wearing a re until he noticed something. Even though the halberd wasn¡¯t knocked off or snapped in half¡­ There was arge dent on it. It wasn¡¯t broken, but bent a little. ¡°Well done! Well done!¡± He told him, making the halberd disappear. ¡°Nobody had ever made a dent on my halberd before! This house is truly full of extraordinary warriors!¡± He offered his hand to help Don. ¡°You have much potential. Once the vacation is over, we expect to see you in the Academy for your first year!¡± Don wasn¡¯t satisfied with the result, actually. In truth, he wished he knocked out the weapon and did better. But as he was about to sulk, he felt a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You did well, Don. Take the Inspector¡¯s hand and be a good sport. You have achieved what you wanted.¡± He looked up to Ronin, who was smiling at him. His father was also there, singing him various praises so loud and fast that it was iprehensible¡­ But only the praise of his brother mattered to him. ¡®You did well.¡¯ That was all he said, empty and hollow in delivery. Yet Don thought¡­.. or at least, he wanted to believe¡­ That deep down, Ronin was also proud of him. He smiled, and wiped the blood off his nose. He took the inspector¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°I really did well, didn¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 104 Family versus Friend The next school year have arrived, 1284 A.D (After Diamant). Don was ecstatic, and couldn¡¯t sleepst night. He would be going to the Academy with his brother! Ronin suddenly grabbed his shoulder before going through the entrance. ¡°Remember, we are in different years and a different spire. I¡¯m 3rd year now, so next year, I would be in the Upper Years, while your still in your Lower Years.¡± ¡°And what does that mean, Brother?¡± He blinked hisrge blue eyes, confused. ¡°That means¡­ That we cannot be seen around together much. I am just your servant¡¯s son, it might raise suspicion.¡± Ronin said. ¡°But¡ª¡° ¡°On the surface, at least. You must focus on gaining connections in Warriors too if you want to be a Knight. Skill is just half of it, socialization is also required.¡± Ronin continued to exin. ¡°If they see you hanging around with Commoner and a Schr¡­. Knowing the feud between the two Spires¡­ They will find you weird. Freakish.¡± Don¡¯s face fell, and he nodded. ¡°I understand, Brother. So we cannot dine together.¡± ¡°Yes. Stay on the first floor of the Banquet Pce and make friends with your peers.¡± He walked ahead, and waved at him. His vest that donned two stars fluttered as he did. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, my Lord. We¡¯ll meet after dinner in my dorm room.¡±. Don pouted and sulked, no longer as excited as before. His vest that had no stars sagged, and he went to the Spire of Warriors. There was also another, personal reason for Ronin to ask him not to be around during day time. ¡°Ronin! Ronin, you¡¯re back! Over here!¡± He grumbled, now the one sulking. No matter where he goes, he was always surrounded by overly excited children. Though this guy was older than him in this world/ universe, he will never consider Cermin anything more than a kid. ¡°Good day, Cermin¡­¡± He answered inly. Cerin hooked an arm around his neck. ¡°I barely heard from you all vacation! I sent so many letters and yet you only replied three or four times.¡± Ronin just wore a stered smile, and took his hand off him. ¡°I was busy with servant duties.¡± He reasoned. ¡°O-Oh. Right.¡± Cermin seemed to have only now remembered that Ronin was a Commoner after all and a servant. ¡°Well¡­ anything interesting that happened this summer?¡± He asked. ¡°All your replies to my letters were basically ¡®I¡¯m good, thanks for asking¡¯.¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°No, nothing really interesting. I just cleaned the house, help out my father in certain duties.¡± The reason why he could not be hanging with Don was because of Cermin. His sibling despised this prince to the core. And Don might feel betrayed if he/she found out that he was hanging out with the very person that started the ruined rtionship of her family. Well, partially. It was mostly due to Duke Taevas¡¯ stubbornness and beliefs about what a noble should and shouldn¡¯t be against Maen¡¯s. But still, that ident had affected their family and brought a bad impression on Don. These two must not meet, or at least, not be seen by the other hanging around Ronin. It was inevitable for the truth to appear, but Ronin aims to keep it hidden as long as possible. ¡°I see. I would have felt boring if I would have to spend the whole summer cleaning.¡± Cermin chuckled. ¡°I hope my letters brought some excitement for you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. I did.¡± Ronin lied as easily as he breathed. Actually, it brought more annoyance and headaches for him. Cermin really did sent him way too many letters, detailing even the event of what he had eaten that day, and what happened at the parties in his pce, etc. So damn talkative. But Ronin was used to it even when he was still a system. Min Cheng was just the type that never stopped talking. He always had something to say about everything. But it wasn¡¯t in a condescending way, sometimes. Most of the time, it was just him being an easily excited idiot. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to my ss now.¡± Ronin waved goodbye before he can hear him yapping again. Cermin waved at him happily. ¡°See you at lunch!¡± He saw a figure appear by Cermin¡¯s side, and he instead chattered with this one next. It was Kai. Ronin and Kai locked eyes for a moment. Kai gave a conflicted and disappointed look, before avoiding his gaze. ¡°So you won¡¯t pick a side, and yet you despise me now for using you. Hah.¡± Ronin thought about how hypocritical it really was. Kai never appeared before Ronin as a person now, merely a neutral and empty holographic screen. So much for remaining unbiased. He had no one to y chess with, but that¡¯s not really something worthy of thinking about for Ronin. Kai sucks at chess anyway. At lunchtime, Kai would actually sit beside Cermin and not talk to either of them. It only spoke when Cermin asked something, and the dumb protagonist thought Ronin couldn¡¯t see them talk like everyone else. He acted that way too, not paying attention to them when they whisper to each other. Since Kai insisted on regarding Ronin as thin air, Ronin does the same. This lunchtime was no different. Even with another star added on their vest, the atmosphere doesn¡¯t really change. When Cermint talks to Ronin, Kai would pretend not to listen. When Cermin talks to Kai, Ronin would focus on his food and merely spies on Cermin¡¯s stats. But then¡ª ¡°Ronin, there you are!¡± Ronin stopped twirling pasta on his fork, as he turned to the familiar voice. ¡®For the love of¡­. Ugh.¡¯ Don was here, disobeying him on the very first day. ¡°I looked everywhere for you! I thought you were on the third year floor, why are you with the fourth years¡ª¡° Kai was blocking the face of the person it was talking to, and when that person looked up, only did Don realize who it was. ¡°You¡­¡± He was full of shock, and then rage. ¡°You bastard prince!¡± Cermin blinked, confused as to why he was suddenly being cursed. ¡°Do I know you?¡± But then again, he was generally disliked all over the Academy due to the idents he was involved in. Even strangers. He never thought that this person who despised him would have been his best bud Ronin¡¯s family. ¡°What are you dining with Cermin Drychspiel, Br¡ªRonin?¡± He asked, barely keeping his cool. Ronin sighed, and bowed in an apologetic way. But he wasn¡¯t really apologetic in the slightest. He said in a tired voice: ¡°Forgive me for not telling you, Master Don. But His Highness is mypanion.¡± ¡°Companion?¡± His eyes bugged out, it felt like popping out. ¡°But aren¡¯t I yourpanion?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Er¡­.. It¡¯s more like he apanies you because you are the master and he¡¯s the servant.¡± Cermin interjected. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m actually his friend.¡± He actually came to dislike this person as well. (So entitled! And Ronin called him ¡®master¡¯, so he must be someone from that House of Blue People.) (He must have been the one bullying Ronin all summer to keep cleaning and stay busy!) Ronin: ¡­. ¡­.. ¡­ ¡­. ¡­. As the two red daggers at each other, Ronin felt irritated as he was dragged into another war that he wanted nothing of. A war between a ¡®family¡¯ and a ¡®friend¡¯. And the funny thing was, he never even considered either of them as a family or friend in the first ce. It was a feud over one-sided rtionship ims over him. Chapter 105 Pick Me! Just like when Bedonna and Duke Taevas were fighting, or even back when Duke Taevas and Maen did¡­. Whenever there¡¯s a conflict that he doesn¡¯t see as beneficial to him, he just stayed quiet and watched. Well, the very fact that there was a conflict was beneficial for him this time, though. So all he had to do was watch that small spark turn into arge me, that slow simmer turned to boil¡­. And a harem member would bepletely erased from Cermin¡¯s list, turning into a rival instead. ¡°Friend!? How can he be your friend after what you have done to our family!?¡± Don eximed. Cermin snorted. ¡°¡®Our¡¯ family? Yes, I did fuck up you blue people, but it had nothing to do with your staff, right? I can befriend any of them if we mutually agreed to it.¡± Don was even more frustrated by this callback. (I swear, if only this dolt of a prince knew.) Ronin gave him a certain look, and he did not need any telepathic powers to exin that look. Don understood very well. It was his ¡®calm down and don¡¯t do anything irrational¡¯ look. He breathed deeply, and exhaled. ¡°Well, I am also friends with Ronin. In fact, we have a much closer bond together, because we live under the same roof.¡± Cermin gave a cruel chuckle. ¡°Yeah, and make him mop the floors and wipe the windows. That¡¯s not friendship, that¡¯s very.¡±. Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡®Dumb Min Cheng knows how to retort back now, huh? What a surprise, this world really changed him a lot.¡¯ He sipped on his cup of water, just waiting for this argument to reach a climax or cool down. ¡°Who are you to talk for him?¡± Don snapped back. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it was like, you don¡¯t know how we treat our servants. We treat them like family, even Ronin can attest to that.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ronin just nodded. Don smiled triumphantly at this. ¡°See? So you can¡¯t just assume our rtionship just because we have different sses.¡± ¡°Even yours would be suspicious, why would a prince like you share a table with him?¡± Cermin gripped his chair tighter, his knuckles going white. He wanted so badly to stand up and¡ª He controlled himself, and tried not to go for his impulses. But this person was getting on his nerves now. He tried to exin calmly. ¡°Because we are¡ª¡° ¡°Because¡­..¡± Don interrupted him. ¡°You are a scum that wants to fool the weaker and gullible that you are good-intentioned, when in fact you are not.¡± ¡°When in fact, you only spell trouble for others and yourself!¡± Cermin stood and grabbed his cor. ¡°That¡¯s going too far!¡± To say that he wants to prey on the weak and gullible. That he doesn¡¯t have good-intentions¡­ When he was actually the one victimized by such people! When he was the one betrayed again and again, and hurt by betrayals and problems! ¡°You don¡¯t know how we be friends either. So you who are you to say that?¡± He said in a dark tone, as he stared Don down. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve gone throughst year, and the year before that¡­ How I lost everyone I used to trust.¡± He bit his lip, trying hard not to sob, and just maintained his grip. The other people in the Banquet Pce were watching them fight now, and his reputation would be lowered again. But Cermin did not care. What mattered to him was to defend his rtionship with Ronin. ¡°And when I thought there couldn¡¯t be anyone else¡­.. When I thought I was all alone now, in the dark¡­. Ronin came.¡± He said, his voice strained. He turned to his friend. ¡°Ronin was my only light to escape the darkness. He was there when I desperately needed someone, anyone¡­.¡± Ronin did not expect this sudden turn, and was baffled for a moment. And that intense gaze Cermin gave him¡­.. That pure, unadulterated loyalty towards their ¡®friendship¡¯ built on lies¡­.. He found it unbearable, and looked away. Cermin thought he must have just been shy, and so he chuckled, trying to calm himself down before he say anything more that will embarrass his friend. ¡°And so¡­. I guess both of us have no right to assume. Whether one¡¯s friendship was worthier than the other.¡± He let go, and went back to his chair. ¡°Only Ronin can choose that.¡± ¡°But know this.¡± He then stared at Don directly, who was frozen by his sudden speech. He looked at him with a determination that burned brighter than a thousand suns when he promised: ¡°I swear that I have no bad intentions towards him. I do not see him as weak or gullible.¡± ¡°I see him as my anchor, the one still keeping me from drifting away in this confusing and messy world.¡± And everyone in that room could tell that he was telling the truth. Don was tounge-tied for a moment, before he asked softly, with a bit of hurt¡­.. ¡°Is this true, Ronin?¡± Ronin turned to the prince, who gave him such a hopeful look, then back to his sibling. ¡°Yes. Prince Cermin never really asked me for anything besides mypany¡­.. And even then, he didn¡¯t really forced me into it.¡± Ronin could only think of the irony: ¡®In fact, I was the one who orchestrated it to be possible.¡¯ Don inhaled deeply, and turned. ¡°I see. And do you like hispany more than mine?¡± He sighed. ¡°Lord Don, you can¡¯t possibly make me choose¡ª¡° ¡°You have to. We already drew enough attention and I¡¯m sure everyone is waiting for your response to all this.¡± Don said. ¡°Even that prince, I am sure.¡± Cermin scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to have lunch with him for now¡­ Maybe we could alternate days¡­¡± ¡°No. We could not.¡± Don insisted. ¡°The dishonor you brought on my family¡­. It could only be either you or me.¡± Ronin made a face. ¡°Young master Don¡­.. You are fighting over something as simple as having a simple Coalmoner sit with you at lunch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too childish and unbing as a noble? And¡ª¡° ¡°I don¡¯t care, Ronin. You must choose.¡± Don said in a sad tone. ¡°I promise¡­. I would not be cross with you or dislike you for whatever decision you make.¡± ¡°Me too. Sit with whoever you like, Ronin. Neither of us own you.¡± Cermin nodded, and drank some water to hide his nervousness. (What if he chooses his master? Then I¡¯ll be alone again¡­.) He heard Cermin¡¯s thoughts, ovepping with Don¡¯s: (I still want you to choose me, Brother. Please¡­. Why him of all people? The very man you warned me about¡­.) Ronin hated being torn like this. But he guessed he reaped what he sow, he did what he had to do and this was just a minor circumstance to that. Since before this fight, he had already made his choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. But I must stay with His Highness. He needs me more than you do.¡± ¡®And I needed him more than you. I need to get closer to him to fulfill my destiny as the viin that steals his me.¡¯ ¡®Absolutely destroy his heart, both in a literal and metaphorical sense.¡¯ He turned to the smiling prince who was so happy to be chosen. ¡°Thank you, Ronin¡­..¡± He returned that smile with a sneer, but it appeared as a sweet, reassuring smile in Cermin¡¯s rose-tinted vision. ¡®This heart he so willingly wears on his sleeve around me¡­. I will crush it and burn it to ashes.¡¯ Chapter 106 Commensalism Ronin went over to his dorm room right after the first day of sses with a sigh. Not because of the tiring experiences he had before, but the tiring experience that will happenter. And soon enough, it came. While he was reading a rune book he borrowed from the library, the door opened. Don entered with a scowl on his face, and did not greet him. Ronin did not look up from his book, and just flipped the pages. He was the one to greet. ¡°Wee to our dorm room.¡± There had always been an extra wardrobe and bed since this was the room that Maen and Zeuxis shared. And now it was the younger pair of siblings sharing it. Don went to his wardrobe closet, and found a pair of nightwear to change into. He silently went to the bathing room to get changed. But before he could open the door, Ronin spoke again. ¡°I thought you promised not to be upset with me.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Don lied. ¡°I¡¯m just tired, and I want to get off this binding on my chest quickly.¡± ¡°Mm-hm. Whatever you say, Don.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow from the book he was reading. Don couldn¡¯t help but feel that he can somehow read his mind. Ever since they were kids, his brother had been very good at observing people and gauging what was on their minds.. He went to get changed, and she was now Donna. If being Don felt freeing, being Donna feltfortable. Not because the disguise was gone¡­.. But because he didn¡¯t need to make pretenses over his emotions. When he was her, he can be emotional and it would make sense. She can just let that emotion flow and not gain judgment. ¡°Alright, I am a little bit upset. But I have good reason to be.¡± She sat on the edge of her bed, facing Ronin who was still busy reading. ¡°Yes. It was a tough decision to make.¡± Ronin said out loud. ¡®Not really¡¯. He said in his head. Donna untied her braid and brushed her hair. ¡°Brother¡­.. I feel like you are being fooled.¡± ¡®Oh, how ironic.¡¯ He closed the book with a plop! and went over to his own bed toy there. ¡°I will be alright, Donna. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Will you tell me how exactly did you be friends? What was this ¡®dark experience¡¯ he speak of?¡± Donna asked. ¡°Hmm¡­.. Long story. Maybe some other time, you did say you were tired. Or was that another lie like you being upset?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± She stopped brushing her hair and red at him. Ronin sat upzily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it, but you are reminding me more and more of the men you warned me about. Is this what you came to be from hanging around with that prince?¡± ¡°No, Donna.¡± Ronin wore a fake smile. ¡°I just sometimes make mistakes that may upset you, that¡¯s all.¡± It was annoying that he had to pamper this child, but oh well. What are siblings for besides being a nuisance? He went by her side. ¡°My rtionship with Prince Cermin is aplicated one. Moreplicated than it seems. But if I could put it in easier terms¡­¡± ¡°He sees me as his most prized pony, who does not make him fall off my back and obediently follow the tracks he wants me to go to.¡± ¡°All the other ponies before me made him fall, and he was hurt badly. So, having me, he came to value me too much.¡± Donna considered this, then asked. ¡°¡­ More than you value him?¡± ¡°Mn.¡± He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not an equal rtionship.¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s burdening you, Brother.¡± She insisted. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s much like the orchids that attach themselves to trees.¡± Ronin further exined. ¡°He gains nourishment from me, while I just remain unaffected.¡± ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s not a parasite that will harm me. So this could be a little assurance to you, I can protect myself as well.¡± Donna nodded. ¡°Then what about our rtionship, Brother? You seem to be like this to me.¡± Ronin raised his eyebrow. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You let me attach to you, but also keep your distance. I barely know you than he knows you. I don¡¯t even know what your powers are and how you manage to go to this Academy¡­.¡± ¡°But even worse than that¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are. What your beliefs are, your temperament, your habits, the little things that make a person¡­¡± She looked at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s an invisible wall, and I couldn¡¯t get past through it. And I noticed that you have this wall around everyone.¡± ¡°Just like father. Just like all the men I disliked. The only difference you have with them was that you know what to say for people not to notice that wall.¡± Ronin¡¯s mouth went into a straight line. Since when did this little girl became so wise-mouthed? She speaks like some sage now, even using back the metaphor technique he used on her. ¡°So, could all of us just be orchids to you? Hanging around while you pay us no attention?¡± Ronin had nothing to answer to that. He resolved to drawing a One Word Command rune in his mind, and just said. ¡°Donna, all this nonsense that you speak¡­..¡± Ronin smiled. ¡°Just¡­.¡± ¡°Forget.¡± Donna blinked. ¡°What was I saying again?¡± ¡°You were telling me how much you were jealous of my friendship with Cermin.¡± Ronin wore a ¡®warm smile¡¯. ¡°So, I have a proposition for you.¡± ¡°What proposition?¡± She asked. (I am not jealous though¡­. Have I ever said that? I just wanted Brother to talk to me more than him and be closer to him since I am his family. Why did I suddenly forget¡­..) ¡°You remember my research, right? Well, a Councillor and I travel during Week¡¯s End to gain volunteers for this research.¡± He interrupted her thoughts. ¡°But the volunteers are too few.¡± ¡°So how about we draw them in with a bit of busking?¡± ¡°Busking?¡± She frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m not a performer, Brother.¡± ¡°But you are strong. Especially your grip strength, from carrying that heavy Hiemal Morningstar.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°And so¡­ Why don¡¯t you challenge people in the streets for a test of strength, wrestling with your strong arms, and if they lose, they had to volunteer for our project?¡± She rubbed her chin. ¡°And you believe this would be very beneficial to you?¡± ¡°Of course! And we might be able to gain some money too if we add betting to the mix. Wouldn¡¯t that be helpful to the House Zafeiri?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why, maybe after a year of busking, we could earn enough to patch those leaks and you can sleepfortably in your room.¡± ¡°That is true¡­¡± Donna said, looking excited. But actually, she was more excited by a different thing. (I would get to know more about Brother¡¯s project and spend more time with him, bond with him. That¡¯s all I want out of this, really. The money is just a bonus.) Ronin just shrugged at this thought of hers. Let her feel happy about the thought that she might get through his wall. Let all of them be happy and not realize this orchid and tree rtionship that Ronin has with them. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect his goal¡­. He¡¯ll just consider it as a ¡®bonus¡¯. Chapter 107 Busking When the Week¡¯s End came, Don was allowed to join the tiny wagon tent. ¡°Ah, so you are the new Lord Don Asuli that Ronin speak of.¡± Professor Espine greeted him. He was wearing a tall hat as he always does during their weekly travels, and tipped it toward him as he bowed. ¡°Just call me Don, sir.¡± He bowed back. ¡°Where are we off to travel for today?¡± ¡°Oh, Hollyhock Town. It has quite a lot of nobles going for walks and is famous for the lover¡¯s bridge.¡± Don furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°Is the nobility of a person important in this research?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronin answered. ¡°In fact, we only perform the research with nobles, they are our main specimen. And the more powerful, the more effective they are in our research.¡± ¡°I see¡­.. Then I shall keep that in mind when I pick someone to challenge.¡± He said. Professor Espine smiled. ¡°Well, off to the wagon you two boys go. I¡¯ll be going to drive far up front so if you need something, you would have to shout.¡± They went inside the p of the red tent, sitting on opposite sides and facing each other. The wagon was about to hitch off, when someone suddenly called out.. ¡°Ronin! Where are we off to this time¡ª Oh.¡± Cermin came running like an excited kindergartener going on a field trip. He jumped the moving wagon expertly, smiling at his friend until he noticed Don was also inside. ¡°Why is he here?¡± The golden prince frowned. ¡°Don will be helping us gain more volunteers, Your Highness.¡± Ron exined. ¡°Through busking.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Busking?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Don asked pointedly. ¡°Does he also join this research?¡± ¡°He does. Mostly to lounge, though.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Hey, I could have gotten involved if you just asked!¡± Prince Cermin said, sitting beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you gain volunteers too!¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No need, Your Highness. I find making you do the hardbor of busking as too unbing of a prince.¡± ¡°And you may not be strong enough too.¡± Don rolled his eyes. ¡°Strong arm strength is needed here, we¡¯ll be challenging people for arm wrestling.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m he up for it!¡± Cermin eximed, never losing his bad habit of speaking casually. ¡°I bet I can even beat your master over here!¡± Don growled like a dog. (This day is supposed to be for me and Ronin, why does he always have to interfere!?) Ronin had no choice but to y referee again on these two rivals for his attention, and thought of a way topromise. ¡°Then alright, I¡¯ll let you both do it. But no fighting to yourselves, you fight nobles that you challenge, alright?¡± He suggested: ¡°Instead of fighting directly, you should try to gain more volunteers than the other.¡± This sounded like a good idea for both of them, then they asked at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s the prize?¡± ¡°The prize?¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Yes, does the winner get to have lunch with you for today?¡± Don asked. ¡°Or maybe get a favor, get you to do a dare!¡± Cermin suggested. Ronin: ¡­ ¡­.. ¡­ ¡­. This kids really seeks his attention too much! ¡°Fine, fine. Winner gets to ask me for a favor like eating lunch or whatever.¡± Ronin begrudgingly agreed, as long as everything was settled. And so, that day¡¯s ¡®researching¡¯ felt more like babysitting. The two were sopetitive just for that favor from Ronin. Well, at least he¡¯s cultivating more enmity and rivalry between them though this. Cermin¡¯s veins on his forehead pulsed while he;s trying to put down a noble man¡¯s arm that was twice his size. ¡°I will get that favor! Just you wait and see, Donatello!¡± ¡°My name is Don! Just Don, who in the nine heavens is Donatello!?¡± Don yelled while he was fighting off his own opponent. The opponents too were usually hot-blooded young men that have just graduated from the Academy and trying to impress their lovers. They weren¡¯tzy yet and fat like the usual nobles after that had be masters of their estate and focused on handing theirvish lives of reaping money off their farmers. That¡¯s how most houses gain money, after all. And Ronin had always wondered if the House Zafeiri still have these feudal powers. If so, where is theirnd? Where are these farmers? He remembered Maen saying that most of the original farnd of the Zafeiris had to be sold back when Duchess Akasa¡¯s family was down in the dumps. That was back when they still did not have Duke Taevas¡¯ money from his merchant parents. They regained their fortune through the marriage. So was thisnd that they gain money from thend of blue corn in Sciro? Then how can they go bankrupt now if they own something like that which must have been umting much fortune everyday? As he wondered about this, the two just kept on defeating as much rich men as they could. They gained many coins as well, which were put inside a bag. Ronin had twice more victims¡ª er ¡®research specimens¡¯ to bring along to the wagon tent this time. More and more people were drawn by the busking as people caught news of it. And many vain young nobles with high egos could not pass up on such an opportunity to show off. When lunchtime was getting near, they took break to count the coins and see who wins the bet. There had been 16 coins on Cermin¡¯s bag, which means 16 wins and 16 patrons ¡®experimented on¡¯. Meanwhile, Don, who currently was feeling more like Donna, had 15. ¡°So close!¡± Donna stomped her foot. Professor Espine chuckled. ¡°How about I be the one to dine with you for now, little one? I am not so badpany to children, I¡¯ve been raising 3 of my own.¡± Donna sulked, but since the professor was being kind and considerate, she felt rude to decline. ¡°Congrattions, I suppose. Enjoy your meals.¡± She said bitterly to Cermin as she followed the professor to a diner. ¡°Well, he¡¯s still a good sport about it. What a surprise.¡± Cermin snorted. ¡°I taught her to be.¡± Ronin mumbled quietly, his lips quirking up a little. He put back the coins he counted on the bag and handed it to Cermin. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need the money. You keep it. I only did this for fun and to gain that favor.¡± Ronin took both bags for safe-keeping, and put it in the wagon. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I want to¡­.. hmm.¡± Cermin thought about it for a while, before deciding: ¡°Ah! I want to see how exactly you do the experiment! I want you to try it on me this time!¡± Chapter 108 A Little Taste Ronin frowned at this. ¡°Are you sure, Your Highness? The experiment would be a little¡­. painful.¡± Cermin just went inside the wagon. ¡°Well, do you have to like take out blood samples or something? I remember doctors do that.¡± ¡°¡­. I suppose, yes.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, then! Oh, but there are no syringes here. This is a medieval fantasy setting¡­.. Does that mean¡­¡± He suddenly wore a disgusted face. ¡°Will you be using leeches?¡± ¡°No, no leeches, just¡­¡± He sighed. He knew very well he couldn¡¯t easily escape this one, Cermin won¡¯t let him be in peace unless he reveals this ¡®experiment¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s a sleep experiment.¡± Ronin said. ¡°You would have to be put to sleep while we do it.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Oh¡­. How would you do that?¡± He pulled out a jar. ¡°Sedating potion. Well, we don¡¯t usually use this.¡± (I usually just use the One Word Command, but when I run out of tries, we have to resort to this. And you have and Don pulled way too many volunteers.). The One Word Command skill used to be for only one person at Level 30. But as the level increased, the former number was multiplied by 2. So the number of people he canmand at Level 31 was 2, then 4 at level 32, 8 people at level 33, and so on¡­ And they just had himmand 31 volunteers. But he still has enough tries tomand Cermin. The reason why he didn¡¯t choose to do so was that Cermin wasn¡¯t like the other volunteers. He would encounter him again. And if he uses anothermand to Cermin in the future, then the formermand will be lost, and he will remember what he did. ¡°How about you sit on that chair, and drink this?¡± Ronin said. ¡°Then, once you were asleep, the experiment will begin.¡± Cermin nodded happily. ¡°Ok! But then¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean I wouldn¡¯t feel it? The pain?¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± Ronin promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t take Cermin¡¯s me first and let it grow until the moment of his actual betrayal. The moment he had enough me to reach the level of a god. And he would stay true to this promise, since he only keeps the promises he makes to himself. So what is he nning to do with Cermin now? Well¡­ He had learned a way to control the amount of me that he takes from the people he killed. It turns out that the me doesn¡¯t get transferred upon death, but when a person was on a brink of death. That¡¯s why he feels that ecstasy while killing, but loses it after. That ecstasy was when he was stealing me¡­ Eating someone¡¯s life force. It felt so good the same way eating something delicious felt so good. If he could prolong the time when the person was on the brink of death, and not kill him too much, then he could just take a few me. And the greatest method for that was choking. When he chokes someone, the me transfers to his body slowly. Once he gets enough of what he wanted, he can just let go. He needed this knowledge as it would be suspicious if so many people lose so much of their mes and many of them came from this wagon. If before, he used to steal about 70% of someone¡¯s me through stabbing¡­by choking people, he can control that to just 20-40%. Yes, it would impede his leveling up, but at least it would save them from any trouble with suspicion. He first learned this other method when a specimen woke up in the middle of being sedated, before he was stabbed, and attacked Professor Espine. Ronin took one of the wagon¡¯s curtains and wrapped it around the man¡¯s neck, and that was when he first felt it. A little taste. Long, prolonged feeding he can enjoy. He can have a little taste of Cermin too. Maybe just 5%. As Cermin drank the sedative, Ronin just watched him get drowsy on that chair with his hands behind his back. His excitement felt like it was reaching to the moon. To wrap his hands around that golden neck¡­. To feel him suffocate, slowly¡­ Gasping for breath and blood rushing on his face as if he would explode¡­.. Cermin felt a little funny from the potion, like he was drunk. His eyes were drooping, but he still noticed that excited expression Ronin was wearing. ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re looking too happy with hurting me¡­.. Heh¡­..¡± He had fallen asleep, his head lolling to the side. Ronin went beside him¡­. And whispered: ¡°I do. I can¡¯t wait to hurt you.¡± He wrapped his ck fingers on that neck, just making small dents at first. He can feel his jugr veins, and put pressure on it a little, just checking how far asleep Cermin was. And he was sleeping like a baby, no sign of waking at all. Ronin went on to tighten his grip, that ecstatic, intoxicating feeling rushing to him again. Cermin choked, but he was far down in his slumber that he could not open his eyes. He just furrowed his brows like someone having a nightmare. Ronin squeezed and squeezed, his eyes going bloodshot from the adrenaline. He wanted more¡­. He wanted so, so much more¡­ ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­.¡± Cermin huffed and caught his breath, and was stirring a little. Ronin finally got over his high, and stopped before he could take too much. But Cermin¡¯s me¡­ It somehow tasted better than everyone else¡¯s. Even that little taste sent Ronin¡¯s mind reeling that he ached just to kill him. But he let go, and just waited for the prince to awaken. When Cermin woke up, he immediately touched his neck. ¡°I¡­ My throat hurts.¡± Cermin said. ¡°Haha¡­. I feel like I was suffocating.¡± ¡°Side effect of the experiment.¡± Ronin said inly. The chair had managed to send a few electrolytes to heal the markings, so Cermin didn¡¯t see the red marks Ronin¡¯s fingers made on him. ¡°I had the strangest dream too¡­..¡± Cermin looked a little frazzled. ¡°It was dark and then¡­ The darkness had hands and it just squeezed my neck while smiling.¡± Ronin just shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll note down that feedback. The experiment is over, let¡¯s go have lunch.¡± He was really good at acting that nothing has ever happened, but his mind never let go of the sensation of killing Cermin¡­. even just for a little bit. He can¡¯t wait to taste more of his sweet death. Chapter 109 A Wolf Returns Days went on to be weeks, and the rivalry between Cermin and Don still never settled. Both of them still aspires to be Ronin¡¯s best bud in so many ways. Especially when Cermin learned they share the same dorm room. ¡°But why!?¡± Cermin eximed. ¡°Why can¡¯t your master have his own room!? Why does he have to share with his servant!?¡± Don took this moment to gloat. ¡°It was Ronin¡¯s choice. Hah!¡± Don also got another win when he was able to pull Ronin aside to watch his Gridiron try-outs. At first, that morning, when he told Ronin about it, he seemed disinterested. He was only focused on helping him with putting on his disguise for the the day. Don had finished binding his chest and wearing the Warrior¡¯s uniform, and said: ¡°Also, I heard that this try-outs will be officiated by the former captain of the team that used to be one of the greatest in the Academy¡¯s history, until he sustained a fatal injury.¡± Ronin stopped paying no attention to what he was saying. He looked up once he had straightened Don¡¯s vest. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Er, the former captain will officiate the tryouts? He¡¯s a bit better now, gaining a new therapy from his friend from another Scho.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the friend¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Uh¡­.. Pavo, I think.¡±. ¡°Pavone.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°So is Volken fully healed now and returning to school?¡± ¡°Not yet. At least, his physicians advised him not to.¡± Don looked at his brother¡¯s expression in the mirror. ¡°Do you know them, Brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That was all Ronin said, and did not borate. ¡°Don¡­..¡± He ced a hand in his shoulder. ¡°Do well in the try-outs, but control yourself. Do not do too well.¡± The little Warrior blinked. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t¡­..¡± ¡°You are a first-year. People do not like show-offs. Just do enough to join the team, but do not appear as a threat to anyone.¡± Don felt that this advice was still strange, but kept it in mind. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try, Brother.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ronin rubbed his own chin, then after much consideration, said: ¡°I¡¯ll watch the tryoutster. I would have to miss lunch with Cermin, though.¡± Don then immediately got excited that it was all he could think about until lunchtime¡­ He¡¯ll get to have his brother watch him y! With this much excitement to show-off to his brother, he forget about that advice eventually. Especially when Cermin insisted that he would watch too, and they had came together in the bleachers. Cermin scoffed at him. ¡°I used to be one of the greatest yers too, you know. And I even¡ª¡° Ronin interrupted him. ¡°Until you were kicked off the team, Your Highness. Keep your cloak high, people can¡¯t see you here.¡± They were both wearing cloaks and high scarves that cover the lower half of their face on this autumn day. Only the otherpanion of theirs didn¡¯t wore it. Don had always noticed this person following after them, but barely saying much. This person never talked to him, and they never talked much about this person either. Somehow, this person felt familiar, but Don couldn¡¯t tell why. Not the face, nor the voice¡­. But just the presence. Kai saw the little lordling looking at it, and just gave a mysterious nod. A whistle came, and all the Warriors joining the tryouts would have to go to the field. Don got excited, and waved. ¡°Wish me luck, Ronin!¡± ¡°Good luck, young master.¡± Ronin said politely, but his attention was elsewhere. His eyes were narrowed to the person on the other side of the field, being pushed on a mechanical device that resembled a wheelchair. It was no other than the heavily injured Volken. (Volk is here? That¡¯s¡­..) He heard Cermin¡¯s anxious thoughts, his eyes tearing a little as memories of the past sh on his eyes. That confidence he had earlier of going here and even boasting to Don was all bravado. The moment he saw the former captain, his former friend, he wasn¡¯t able to keep the facade anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­.. I¡¯ll go grab us a snack since we can¡¯t eat lunch.¡± He excused himself. ¡°Be right back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ronin just nodded and continued observing this Volken. His body was now wrapped in gauze, except for his face. If he was wrapped to the face, he would have been like Professor Vyrill. He does have another simrity with the professor though. There was¡­.. paranoia in his eyes. Like he was heavily disturbed by something, and fully alert. Ronin paid closer attention, as he felt that for a moment¡­ He saw some blue electrical shocks swimming on Volken¡¯s body. ¡®So Pavone really did manage to get his hand on a resurrecting machine after all. Possibly not the original one, as that would be difficult to steal.¡¯ Ronin theorized. ¡®But Volken was still not fully healed, and those sparks look unstable and weak. Could it be that he made his own, lesser effective version?¡¯ He did notice a few red shes under the bandages, proving his inference. This meant that since Pavone¡¯s machine was less effective, he couldn¡¯t heal Volken with a few tries. After all, Professor Vyrill estimated that broken bones would mend in just a couple of months through the resurrecting machine. Yet looking at those red marks, it was clear that just 4-5 times of electrotherapy wasn¡¯t enough. The electricity being unstable also meant that just sending shocks might bring the danger of electrocuting Volken¡¯s heart to the point of crisp, unless his me was at its lowest. This meant that¡­. Pavone had to kill Volken and resurrect him again and again to eventually mend his broken bones. How many times he had stabbed and healed Volken, only they would know. To have that level of trust towards someone¡­ Either Volken was desperate to get healed as soon as possible, or he really regards Pavone as his most trusted friend. Ronin was a cynic and doesn¡¯t believe in friendships, so of course, he¡¯s inclined to believe the earlier than thetter option. Volken¡¯s eyes watched everyone, from the yers to the audience, with ferocious eyes like that of a wolf. Ronin and Cermin were sitting pretty nearby, and so he was able to hear his thoughts in this range. (Pavone warned me about that little rat. Could he also be here?) Ronin remembered very well that ¡®little rat¡¯ was what Volken referred to him when they first bumped into each other. He scowled. ¡®Ah. Cruel people never die easily, huh? So they¡¯ll return to bite back against me now.¡¯ He was right in his decision to watch this tryouts. Cermin and Kai initially thought it was to support Don¡­ And some may even think, knowing the context, that it was out of worry from what Volken might do. But no, Ronin simply knew that it couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence that the moment his brother went to school, Volken would return. Another round of storm ising, and he was here to greet it with a smirk on his face. ¡®I brought down these people before, I can bring them down again.¡¯ He smiled. But much, muchter, he would find himself surprised. This storm wasn¡¯t for him. This storm wasn¡¯t made by the story¡¯s system for him. Don was ced to position as he was supposed to spar with the new Main Six along with five new tryout yers. He brought out his weapon. ¡°Blessed Freja, grant me the Hiemal Morningstar!¡± Once Volken saw the spiky ball of ice, memories suddenly shed before him. His scarred face contorted into another expression, one of fear and trauma¡ª A little girl was crying so hard that she brought an icy storm falling from the ceiling¡­.. Chapter 110 The New Prodigy Don¡¯s fellow teammates, fellow 1st-year students trying out to be on the Capere Astra team, also drew their weapons. The referee ced a coin, and asked. ¡°Who shall be the temporary Captain for the tryout yers?¡± The newbies assessed this through which person had the seemingly mightier the weapon. And an almost 8 feet Morningstar that looked like it weighed 20 pounds or more seemed to be the coolest, so they all pointed at Don. Don blinked. ¡°Me? Alright¡­.. I suppose heads.¡± The new captain of the Capere Astra team, Rainer, nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll take tails.¡± The referee tossed the coin, and it showed heads. He turned to Don. ¡°Hands or feet?¡± Don did not hesitate to answer. ¡°Hands.¡± Now that the arrangement for both teams were decided, the referee took the heavy ball, and tossed it in the air! A newbie, somebody who was using a dagger blessed by the God of Slumber took the ball first. He started bolting for the X mark without any cooperation with his team¡­.. When someone from Capere Astra summoned a fire spiritpanion to take the ball away! ¡°Blizzard!¡± Don yelled before the the fire spirit can take it, and a protective aura of winter killed this tiny creature.. The person kept on summoning more, these glowing balls with teeth and feet rushing towards him¡­.. But Don swung his morningstar at them just like a baseball bat! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! No one could get close to him, and he was pretty much their main defense team. After the newbies saw the crazy fire spirits, they got scared¡ª But their temporary Captain yelled to them: ¡°Look out for other attacks and protect that boy with a dagger! Protect him at all costs until he reaches the X mark!¡± They listened to him, and an actual battle had begun. The newbies took the game seriously and looked for anyone with a power they can defeat. It was like Rock, Scissor, Paper. You need to choose the right weapon for the right opponent. Someone with a vine power can defeat someone that can fly, pulling them down back to the earth. Someone with a discus can slice through those bubbles Rainer put up. The newbie who had the ball was close to reaching the X mark now, and as he was about to toss it¡ª Someone kicked him on the face! Somehow, that single kick seemed to have stunned his nerves. He immediately copsed on the floor, struggling to start moving again. This person in the Capere Astra team, one called Gungho, was a iro Mage that can control the nerves of the person hees in contact with. He continued to kick more newbies, and had taken possession of the ball, flipping it up and down while mercilessly striking everyone on his path. Don noticed his great Mage Focus, and told the remaining members of the team: ¡°Don¡¯t let him get near you!¡± He rushed quickly to block this Gungho, but he had sidestepped his aura of Blizzard on time. He just whooshed past Don, because he knows he couldn¡¯t get near him. ¡°GRAAHHHH!!!!!¡± Don shouted¡­.. And summoned a hailstorm towards him! Everyone in the audience was shocked! ¡°Does he have two Mage Types!? How can he summon hail and also be a Hero Mage!?¡± ¡°Wha¡ª That¡¯s so unfair!! We can only have one Mage Type, having two would just be too overpowered!¡± One of therge chunks of hail fell on Gungho¡¯s head and knocked him down. Volken shook even more, but this time out of anger. It really was her, it can¡¯t be anyone else! Blue skin¡­ Hailstorm¡­. This person, that little freakish girl¡­ She was the one who caused that slice across his face. Ronin was interested in this development. He can now remember some nobledy yelling about her son¡¯s face. So it was him all along. 7 yearster, he and Don meet again after that crashed 5th birthday party. Don went over to the fallen ball, and hit it with his Morningstar, this time like a hockey yer. He continued pushing along the ball amidst all the chaos¡­ And hadnded that X mark! The tryout newbies cheered, as this meant that their team would be likely epted. The other batch waiting by the side envied them for having someone like Don by their side. A Mage Focus powerhouse¡­. Someone naturally gifted. Even if he doesn¡¯t train much, having both the ability to summon ice while also being a blessed Hero mage was enough. It was enough to make anyone amazed and envious. Don raised his Morningstar to the air, facing Ronin¡¯s direction. ¡°I did it! Did you see!?¡± Ronin just rubbed his face. ¡°He didn¡¯t listen to my advice¡­. Ah, children.¡± ¡°What advice?¡± Cermin returned, eating some candied apple he bought from the Banquet Pce. ¡°Wait, the game is over so fast? And that little blue shit actually won!?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see how much of a powerhouse he was, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Ah, but he showed off too much.¡± Even his quick leadership example was a good sign for his Gridiron prospects. But showing everyone how good he was in the first game¡­.. Not to mention this revealed past with Volken¡­.. Tsk, it would be really too dangerous for this kid. Volken went over to p, asking the nurse to push his wheelchair near the winning group of newbies. ¡°Well done, Hero of Freja.¡± He greeted. ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s Don. Don Asuli.¡± He answered. Volken raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not Zafeiri?¡± Don¡¯s heart suddenly went cold, then shook his head quickly. ¡°No, no¡­.. But I do live with the Zafeiri¡¯s now. I¡¯m¡­.. a distant rtive.¡± ¡°I see¡­ ¡± Volken sneered at how much of a pathetic liar this boy was. ¡°Then do you know a little Zafeiri girl had ice powers just like you? I visited her birthday party once.¡± Don froze up for a moment, then asked cautiously. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s how I got this scar, you see. I promised myself that if I ever meet that little girl again¡­¡± He raised his finger, and made a slicing motion over Don¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯d return the little gift she gave me.¡± Don went quiet then said: ¡°You know, that does sound interesting. But I¡¯m afraid the girl you were looking for was long dead. So apologies, you would never be able keep your promise to yourself.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead, eh? How unfortunate, how did she die?¡± Volken cocked his head to the side. ¡°Disease. Anyway, I hope my performance is up to your standards, Former Captain Volken.¡± He made a polite bow, and was about to leave the ying field when¡­ ¡°I would like to suggest a new member to the Main Six, as it seemed that this tryout resulted to Gungho getting a concussion.¡± ¡°There will be another game with a nearby Scho, Ursa West this time. And so, why don¡¯t this new prodigy with two Mage Types take over for a while?¡± Ronin could only chuckle. ¡®Ah, this old dog never learn new tricks. The same thing all over again?¡± But Volken was not done yet. ¡°And since he was not yet well-trained, I would like to personally take him under my wing and teach him until the game. He shall be my responsibility if the team shall fail because of him.¡± Chapter 111 Scheming Scummy Men ¡°But you are still injured, Volken!¡± One of the Capere Astra team member said. ¡°Yes, would you still be able to do it!?¡± Another one added in worry. The audience also reacted in surprise at this, as well as even more amazed envy towards Don Asuli. ¡°He¡¯ll get to be mentored by Volken himself!? Seriously, if this guy was also blessed by the God of Fortune, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all!!!¡± ¡°Volken is still as handsome as ever despite his injuries! Ahh~ To be railed¡ª I mean, trained by him! Such a good honor!¡± Volken chuckled heartily and waved his former team¡¯s worries¡¯ away. ¡°I almost fully healed, and I will be training just one little newbie anyway. How hard could it be?¡± He said with full suave confidence. Don paled from the shock at this announcement, and then disgust. It was clear what he was doing. Don hit him when he was a child, and this man openly stated that he wanted revenge. And just like that, he wanted to be his mentor? To make Don his protegee? Only a fool would be gullible enough to believe he doesn¡¯t have nefarious intentions. Ronin was hearing these thoughts, and turned to Cermin who was eating a candy apple sloppily.. ¡®Yep, a fool indeed. You got that right, Don.¡¯ Don was not a fool, but he couldn¡¯t very much decline, as it would seem strange to everyone. So he could only clench his fist and say. ¡°I appreciate this great honor, Former Captain Volken.¡± Volken shook his head. ¡°No need for formalities, Baby Blue. Just Volken or Volk as my friends would like to call me is fine.¡± He felt like puking at the nickname, and corrected. ¡°My name is Don, please remember that.¡± ¡°Alright, Bluebelle.¡± He grinned wider at this certain nickname with double meaning, and Don could only stomp his foot and leave before he makes another mark on this bastard¡¯s face. This man¡­.. This was the type of man Ronin had wanted him about. ¡®Men only want power. They may appear good on the outside, but they wanted power the most.¡¯ Don could tell from those eyes. He was a power-hungry beast. Ronin was feeling pretty proud that Don manage to catch on Day 1, but then again, the bar was set so low by Cermin. But the naive golden boy thinks everyone was like him, and so he pulled Ronin¡¯s sleeves with a worried look. ¡°I really don¡¯t like your blue young master, but you should warn him about Volk.¡± Cermin said. ¡°I¡­.. I don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened. To anyone.¡± ¡°I already did warn him when he first told me Volken would be here.¡± Ronin gently pushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master Don is not easy to trifle with.¡± Cermin looked at Ronin¡¯s eyes for a long while, then his creased eyebrows rxed a little. ¡°You sure are confident about him.¡± He noticed. ¡°Even earlier, you were wearing this expression where you think he¡¯ll get epted in the team since the start.¡± ¡°I just know how much my young master is capable of after living with his family for so long.¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not belief in friends? I think it¡¯s a little bit of that.¡± Cermin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m kinda jealous¡­¡± (I used to have that. I used to think my friends believed in me, that¡¯s why they were so supportive¡­.. When they were actually just sucking up to me.) Ronin frowned. This depressed Cermin/Min Cheng was getting more into his nerves than the former perverted dumbass Min Cheng. ¡®So you got betrayed. Get over it, I will be doing much worse anyway.¡¯ Ronin mentally scolded. But it was also interesting to see him be more reflective. He seemed to have gained some awareness after his experience about how not everyone have good intentions towards him or like him. He wanted to stop him from sulking, and Ronin rubbed his chin on how he could do that. Ronin then remembered that Cermin told him about the Ascension exams for all new 4th year Warriors to assess how better they be after 3 years in the Academy. ¡°How about I watch your Ascension exam next? So you won¡¯t be jealous that I watched Don¡¯s tryouts anymore?¡± He offered. Cermin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really!? But¡­.. won¡¯t you have sses?¡± Ronin just shrugged. ¡°I already know the lesson for that day prior to the discussion. I won¡¯t be missing much.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be skipping ss¡­.. for me?¡± The golden prince blinked in confusion. ¡°Why not? Show a bit of ¡®friendly faith¡¯. I also believe in your capabilities. You¡¯ll blow everyone away in the exams, I did see you fight in Gridiron before¡ª¡° Ronin could then sense that Cermin¡¯s heart was beating really fast right now. He did notice that he could somehow sense people¡¯s heartbeats naturally, and that might also exin why he could determine a person¡¯s amount of me so fast. He can sense the increase and decrease in me, in blood flow, their life force¡­ Just like a death god or a Grim Reaper that can tell when someone¡¯s heart would stop. And when someone¡¯s heart was still pumping with life. Right now, what he just said seemed to have made Cermin¡¯s pump up even more. ¡°You¡¯re really the best, Ronin!¡± Cermin suddenly hugged him. ¡°Man, I¡¯m so touched to have such a good friend like you! I¡¯ll definitely crush this exams, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Ronin blinked in confusion. Cermin¡¯s quickly beating heart was so close to him like this. It almost felt like it was right beside his own, his heart also getting infected by the quick rhythm. He then heard a voice at the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the greatest friend I could ask for, O¡ª¡° Before the voice could continue speaking, Cermin let go, and the voice faded away. ¡°Ah, sorry about that. I forgot you don¡¯t like physical touch much.¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Anyway, you better go to the Ascension exam and not bail on me, ok? Ronin?¡± Ronin was still a little dazed and Cermin waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Ronin?¡± ¡°Oh. Of course.¡± He regained hisposure and nodded nkly. He narrowed his eyes. This person who called him a good friend, who called him with what he assumed to be his real name¡­. He must have been the bastard who stabbed him in that dark alley. He was sure of it. Ronin could only chuckle bitterly. ¡®And to think that I was also betrayed back then. Tsk¡­. How the tables have turned.¡¯ ¡®The one who was schemed on became the schemer. I swear, once I get my hands on that scumbag¡­.¡¯ ¡®I will kill him nice and slow, until he regrets the day he met me.¡¯ Chapter 112 Taste of His Own Medicine What the boys didn¡¯t know was that two girls were also watching the tryouts just a few blocks away from them. ¡°Why did you have to bring me along, Ca?¡± Edel asked, crossing her arms protectively as they got seated among the mostly men crowd. Ca chuckled, and replied: ¡°I need someone to apany me, darling~ Princess, you have been eating lunch all alone inside your dorm room ever sincest year, wouldn¡¯t this be a good change?¡± She was sucking on a candy apple loudly, and offered it to her friend. ¡°Here¡¯s yours, or we could share if you prefer~¡± Edelweiss pushed her hand aside. ¡°I¡¯mfortable enough eating alone. If you are truly worried about me, why here of all ces? Surrounded by Warriors?¡± ¡°You never heard of the term ¡®face your fears¡¯, princess?¡± Ca said. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you really going to let that one prince ruin your life? Just that one incident, destroying a beautiful and strong woman such as yourself?¡± Edelweiss red at this. ¡°I won¡¯t, but you don¡¯t have to meddle¡ª¡°. ¡°I need to meddle, dear. You know that very well. Since we were children, I always had to meddle to get you back up together again.¡± She gestured to the people around them, mostly to the Gridiron yers who were at the peak of masculinity among their peers. ¡°Look at this men. The world is your little jungle stage, Edel. They are watching like a crowd of vultures¡­. And vultures only eat the dead.¡± ¡°They will only pounce on you if you show that you are dead meat. So stay alive, dear, and keep your chin up.¡± When she saw Edelweiss still held a conflicted expression, she then said in a softer tone, taking her hand: ¡°I know what you experienced was hard, whether or not Cermin Drycspiel was innocent. I know it would be hard for you to trust in the world again. But I am not asking you to trust.¡± Edelweiss blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hold on to your hatred, Edel. Do not trust any men from now on if you want to. But do not give up to them in fear.¡± The now 3rd-year Schr considered this, then took a deep breath. Her friend was right. There¡¯s no point in hiding like a turtle inside a shell out of fear. She needed to face the world, and bear her fangs like a shark toward it when it tries to harm her. Just as she was lost in thought, the next batch after Don¡¯s were now ying. They unluckily got feet, but they still managed to get the ball in their possession. However, one of them was not good at aiming, and kicked the ball too hard in the wrong direction¡­.. And it went rushing directly to the audience, right where Edelweiss was sitting! Edelweiss was not her former self and had be depressed due to the assault. She was not as alert as she was before, when she intercepted a dart going for Ronin¡¯s eye. If she was like back then, she could have managed to save herself on time, summoning a sea creature to block the ball. Ca had no way to save her either, as her powers only work in the mind space, not the physical realm. She went on to cover Edelweiss protectively¡ª When a blue hand caught the ball like no problem. ¡°Are youdies alright?¡± Asked a younger student, only at the cusp of puberty. He was the one that Volkenmended earlier and imed as a trainee under him. The one with presumably two Mage Types. He¡¯s still in his first year, and yet he already had the build and facial features of a handsomed, not a young boy. He smiled at them brightly. Edelweiss felt something familiar with that smile. It was the same strange arrhythmia she felt when she first saw Cermin. Because of this¡­. She immediately got distrustful and defensive, pushing herself to not see this man any further than a vulture going after her. Don was confused by the sudden re from the Opal girl he helped. Meanwhile, the other girl with half-green and half-white face wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Oh, thank you! Thank you, valiant hero~ To intercept a heavy ball dashing at the speed of light towards us helpless maidens¡­.. How can I repay you?~¡± Don immediately got flustered, as this girl was more mature than him, possibly in her final years at the Academy. She had also grown¡­.rge and heavy balls of her own too, on her chest. It was rubbing on Don¡¯s arm so he had to gently push her away. ¡°No need to repay, it was out of reflex, really.¡± Don scratched the back of his head. ¡°But is your friend doing alright? Her brows are creased and seem to be worried about something¡­¡± ¡°I am fine. Please go back to your seat and do not worry about us any longer.¡± Edelweiss answered coldly. Don really found it unreasonable, but then he recognized something in the way that girl distrusted him. It was the same distrust he held over men, especially when he was just Donna before. That kind of distrust could have only been acquired once a woman was wronged. It was a justified distrust, but it was doesn¡¯t feel right anymore, now that Don was experiencing the other side of it. ¡°If you say so,dies¡­..¡± He said, walking back to his seat in deep thought. He kept his ears perked to listen to the girls¡¯ conversation even from afar. ¡°Did you see how he just ran all the way here the moment he saw the ball was kicked in the wrong direction!? He really is something else, I can¡¯t wait to get to know him better~¡± ¡°Ca, sometimes your way of dealing with men disgusts me. If you despise them, just openly show it instead of hiding it with flirtation.¡± ¡°Oh, but I do like this one, Edelweiss! He¡¯s quite charming, don¡¯t you think?¡± The one called Edelweiss rolled her eyes just like how little Donna rolled hers once. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make a difference, still a man. If you give them mixed signals, they might pounce on you and think you¡¯re easy prey.¡± Don was now feeling conflicted, as he didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in just one tryout. First, that thing with Volken, and now this. But he did pity this Edelweiss, and wanted to learn more but knew he probably couldn¡¯t. Not as a man she highly holds prejudice over. If only he could tell her that he understands her struggles too¡­. Ronin could hear all these along with the afterthoughts, and could only give the one who caused the girls¡¯ distrust a look. Cermin, eating his third candied apple: ¡°What?¡± Chapter 113 Ascension Exams Ronin slipped away as naturally as air from the ssroom before the next period begins. No one noticed him or paid attention. He found that the secret to making people not notice you as if you were invisible was to treat them like invisible too. Do not overthink your step, pay them no mind. Of course, speed and timing were also important. It¡¯s the ¡®skill¡¯ part of it. But the secret of stealth relies always on your mental capacity to blend with the surroundings. And the surroundings rarely care for the people around them. Once he had reached the Quadrangle where the exams will take ce, he caught sight of Cermin wearing some pretty heavy te armor. He was surrounded by fellow fully-armored Wariors. Even with the helmet on, Ronin did not need to see his face to recognize it was him even from a mile away. Cermin raised his visor when he saw Ronin and waved. He ran to him. ¡°Ronin! You really came, your teacher didn¡¯t catch you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ronin inly answered. ¡°How many minutes until your turn?¡±. Cermin shrugged. ¡°Depends on the earlier batches, really. This is my first time having this kind of exams, we only had some briefing that it will involve divine animals.¡± Cermin grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I have never encountered one myself and don¡¯t know a thing about them, but they sound so cool and I¡¯m super excited!¡± Ronin did recall that. He seem to know more about this exam than Cermin, apparently. ¡°Divine animals are beings of the gods. Their chosenpanions.¡± Ronin said, ¡°They were special from other animals, and hold a high me within their Heartstones.¡± ¡°Ohhhhh, that¡¯s so cool!¡± Cermin said. ¡°I wanna have one as a pet! They would probably be difficult to defeat, and would make awesome guard!¡± ¡°Yes, and you would have to kill them in this exam.¡± Cermin suddenly went quiet. ¡°¡­ Eh? K-Kill innocent animals¡­..¡± ¡°They will be reborn again, if their patron god so favors.¡± Ronin patted his shoulder through the heavy metal tes. ¡°But yes, you must y them toplete this exam.¡± ¡°Why would a pacifist kingdom and school like this have such a thing!?¡± Cermin eximed. ¡°It would be still harming the innocents, which Heros were meant to protect, right!?¡± Ronin only smirked. ¡°Well, they say that in order to defeat evil, you must first face the fear of killing for a purpose. Killing no matter the difficulty.¡± He knew very well that Cermin would react like this and delivered the news so inly in the first ce just for this reaction. It¡¯s so hrious. The truth was, Min Cheng never killed a single viin or underling on purpose yet out of all the worlds he traveled. And he had been to five worlds. He had always attempted to make peace with them and resolve things easily. The only thing that kept him from dying was Ronin¡¯s system protocol to give him Deus ex machinas and save him. Sometimes the dumb viin gets convinced, with Ronin pulling the strings, of course. Ronin would give him the right words to say. Sometimes Ronin had to arrange for Min Cheng to avoid all the blows and get him to safety through advice and wits alone. Have the viin indirectly killed. He was a weakling, and too fucking good to even get the idea of revenge when he was wronged by his former friend group. They say kindness kills but at this point, it would just kill him. Without his System #151044, it should have killed him. ¡®Min Cheng really was a terrible, terrible protagonist, and a cliche one at that. To not be even able to kill evil, hah!¡¯ And now, he might not even be able to kill an innocent beast just to pass these exam. But he needed Cermin to level up so he can have a greater me once he stole it from him, so he needed to aid him a bit again. ¡°Cermin, if you want to pass this exam, you need to let go of your fear of bringing death. Death is a natural and ever-present part of life.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°The cycle of life continues because of death. We have something to eat because we kill nts and animals. And what we consume turns into life force.¡± The more Ronin talked about death, the more excited he be, to the point that his eyes started to be bloodshot and crazed. ¡°You must consume, or else you would starve. Or else the cycle would end, and only stagnation will arrive. To kill and be killed, that is the fate of everything in this world.¡± Cermin, even wearing an armor, flinched with how much Ronin¡¯s grip tightened around his shoulder. He gave a look of fear, much like a rabbit faced a wolf¡­. And his heart beat faster again staring at those cold, dark eyes. Ronin¡¯s mind cleared once he sensed that fear. He let go, and smiled like nothing had happened. ¡°Good luck.¡± He patted the shoulder, and left. Cermin was still a little unnerved with how unhinged Ronin sounded while delivering his supposed ¡®pep talk¡¯¡­. But his words were true. He really have no choice here. He sighed. He knows how stupid it was, but he really can only kill when there was no choice left. Once he was called into the Quadrangle that had now turned into an arena full of blood and carnage, he steeled his heart to be ready. Ronin watched him closely from the bleachers, and only a few people were watching this time due to sses. He saw a familiar person though, praying and praying by the side. It was Sister Marigold, wearing a crown of flowers and a new veil in her hair. There was a pink or vermillion aura around her hand¡­. As she was healing a student with arge gash on his waist. ¡°That is enough, Mari.¡± A Councillor, a mysterious man wearing a mask with butterflies, ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± He also had golden skin, like this priestess. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Father. It is our duty to help out ofpassion, is it not?¡± The injured student seemed to be in be in lesser pain now despite his injury, and he was able to stand up. He bowed, still sweating heavily. ¡°Thank you, Sister. Councillor Rozenaur.¡± Ronin could see what this would lead to. So the system was really trying to find a way to get Cermin back together with his harem members, eh? But his focus changed as a loud growl was heard, when a beast suddenly appeared at the flick fo a hand by the Councillor from Warriors, one called Councillor Levy. Councilor Levy was the one transporting these beasts through portals, and also deciding which would best fit the students. For Cermin¡­.. He decided to summon a Silver wolf the size of a 1-storey building. The wolf had a crescent mark on its forehead, symbolizing its alliance to Skollhati. The God of the Moon, Hunting, and Secrecy. Opposed with Cermin who was a Hero of the God of the Sun, Light, and Truth. Chapter 114 New Dish, Fattening Pigs Cermin immediately shook from the intimidating aura this divine beast holds. His hands felt mmy holding the Sword of Sire. It was not because he was afraid of the beast itself, though he was for a little bit. He was afraid of fighting to the death in general. Because serious fighting felt hopeless. The result is always the same. One or either sides get harmed. Someone gets hurt, no matter what. Friendly fights like Gridiron games and that busking challenge were nothing, because the goals were not to y someone. In fact, most of the time both parties make the decision to not show their maximum strength. But in this case, he cannot reason with a beast¡­. Because that beast looked angry, baring its fangs at this stranger that suddenly appeared in front of it wearing armor and holding a sword. But he remembered Ronin¡¯s words, and tried his best to ept that death was inevitable. It¡¯s either him or this creature. He raised his sword as high as he can and yelled. ¡°Sunburst!¡± Therge beast was blinded before it could attack him, and iled its ws into the air. Cermin had a chance to swing his sword across its neck¡ª But he hesitated for too long, and the wolf managed to sense his direction, knocking him away with itsrge paws! Cermin was mmed into a boulder, and if not for the armor, would have broken his skull. He groaned in pain, then furrowed his brows.. Boulder? He soon realized that giant pirs of rocks appeared from the Earth then go back in, raising and falling like tides. Cermin turned and saw another Councillor controlling these rocks, Councillor Rouse. He also did a gust of sandstorm for one of the Warriors earlier¡­ And usually, when he does that, it means he believed that the Warrior would perform better than the rest, and so would increase the difficulty by adding a dangerous terrain! Cermin cursed his faith as this grand Hero that everyone looks up to and expects high standards for. (I¡¯m just a coward, a fool, and a weakling. I¡¯m not a hero.) Due to appearances, people make assumptions that weren¡¯t true. It does not only apply to negative assumptions¡­. But wrong positive assumptions as well¡­.. Can bring tremendous pressure on someone. ¡°GRRRRRRR!!!!!¡± The wolf had gotten over the blinding now, and ran after Cermin¡¯s direction. Cermin also ran, but ended up being raised by one of the suddenly appearing boulders. ¡°Whoah!¡± He struggled to keep his bnce. If not for another boulder hitting the Silver Wolfe right on the snout, he would have been minced meat by now. Ronin narrowed his eyes, and summoned his system. ¡°Kai,e here.¡± Kai appeared before him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fetch me like a dog.¡± Ronin ignored its sassing, and inly asked. ¡°What level is Cermin now?¡± ¡°Level 28, why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s leveling even slower than me.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Are you even doing your job as a system?¡± ¡°Systems do not interfere or train heroes. I told you that I shall be unbiased from now on.¡± Kai told him. ¡°Cermin had just gone through a massive depression due to your actions, so you cannot really me him if leveling up or training was not his top priority as ofte.¡± Ronin did not like that condescendingly smart tone. Acting like he was clever just for pointing out something so obvious. ¡°Yes, I know that. But with you being by his side and barely on mine, I expected that you would have been helping him more, or at least ensuring he survives decently as per the program.¡± Kai frowned. ¡°And I do. He¡¯s not dead until now, isn¡¯t he? The enemies he encountered so far, minus of course the one you took care of, were fitting for his level.¡± ¡°Even the Silver Wolf got deus ex machina¡¯d in the face just now. So please, don¡¯t question me when ites to doing my job just because you used to pamper him¡ª¡° Ronin threw a punch at Kai, and it disappeared. He inhaled deeply. His goal wasn¡¯t to really punch him, he knew Kai would teleport. He just want this system to get out of his face so he could think. He doesn¡¯t really worry for Cermin, or ¡®pamper¡¯ him as Kai thinks¡­. But let Kai think that. Let them all think what they want, and he shall act ordingly. Yet the anger he had earlier had some truth to it. For Kai to insult his intelligence and im that he was ¡®pampering¡¯ Min Cheng, hah! Hrious. Cermin raised his sword towards the mighty beast, waiting for the terrain to bring it close to him. And this time, had sessfully shed past its thick hide over the shoulder and drew some blood. (I need to aim where I could kill it faster, and with less pain. The death should be deliberate. I need to behead it.) And as much as it pains him, that¡¯s the most merciful option he could do. He used the terrain this time, jumping from boulder to boulder and anticipating the next movements. They seem to work on a pattern, he just needs to remember¡­ He failed several times though. At one moment, even slipped and had to hang onto it with one hand, still holding his sword in the other. He climbed up, but the moment he did, the Silver Wolf almost had him and wed through his armor, knocking him down again! ¡°Ugh!¡± Cermin groaned, but by a stroke of luck, he knew what this boulder he fell onto would doter¡­.. The Silver Wolfe pounced, and just the right time, the boulder raised so high up. Cermin was now above this mighty beast¡ª ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡± He yelled as he jumped down to swing his sword, shing right through its neck! The Silver Wolf wasn¡¯t even able to make a sound as the sword beheaded it, and its life was taken away before it could even realize it. Cerminnded on his feet, breathless. The rising and falling terrain stopped, and there was only him and the dead beast. Looking at the sight of blood dripping and dripping from his hands wearing a gauntlet¡­.. Down to the de he used to murder this innocent creature¡­.. ¡°Min Cheng¡­.¡± He copsed to the ground,pletely falling unconscious. The people were confused, thinking he must have sustained an injury they did not see. But once the healers, Sister Marigold and Councillor Rozenaur, rushed to his aid¡ª They found he had simply fallen asleep, and had no injuries. Not even broken bones from the impact, just cramped muscles¡­ And a terrified expression as he dreamt, sweat pooling on his forehead. Ronin considered what he just watched. He wasn¡¯t able to read any of Cermin¡¯s thoughts during the fight, because he was out of range¡­.. But he can based on facial expressions and actions alone that Cermin has too much emotional turmoil stunting his growth as a Hero. ¡°Ah, I suppose I need to train this little me food of mine if I want to have a nice feast by the end.¡± He sneered to himself, his voice much deeper and his face back to that crazed dark one. He also looked at the dead beast, and knew that he would have another option for a dish to taste delicious me from next year. But for now, he must focus on that sleeping fool, and be his mentor in order to make him taste perfect forter. Fatten him like a pig for a more epic taste of his defeat. And fittingly, this was also the time that Don and Volken were training within the Spire of Warriors. Both of them have the same mentality when ites to enemies, it seems. Fighting right now, when you were still unequal, was no fun. Volken smirked to himself as he watched Don fight off dummies. ¡°I need to make sure you¡¯re worth it before I fight you.¡± Chapter 115 Training with the Enemy (Dons Side) Don had to train all day due to the uing game, even during the Week¡¯s End. He was prepared to tell Ronin that he would not be able to join him in busking to gain volunteers for his experiment¡­ But to his surprise, Ronin told him that there would be no experiment for that Week¡¯s End. ¡°I will be at the Training Hall, giving some tips for Cermin based on what I have observed in his Ascension exam.¡± He told him. The Training Hall was inside the Spire of Warriors, where they hold most of their sses which revolve mostly around different types ofbat. The hall was divided in several halls fitting several types of fighting styles or techniques. There were halls meant for just exercising and fighting dummies, hall for hand-to-handbat¡­ Hell, even a hall for fighting underwater! ¡°So you would be watching me train as well?¡± Don said excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll be in a different Training Room, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ronin said. ¡°But maybe I would be able to hear you, and peer for a bit without gaining yours and Volken¡¯s attention.¡± After all, with how wary the former Gridiron captain was towards him, and his past history with Cermin¡­. Yeah, they absolutely cannot see each other, let alone train in the same room.. Don was disappointed, but shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do my best in case you are watching, Brother!¡± Ronin just nodded and said. ¡°Be careful with that Volken. I¡¯m sure you must have heard some rumors and stories about him by now.¡± Don¡¯s smile faltered at this and he lowered his head. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Cermin pushed him from the stairs, my teammates told me. That¡¯s how he sustained his injuries.¡± He creased his eyebrows. ¡°That must be why he wasn¡¯t allowed to be in the team anymore, right? Brother¡­ ¡° ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. There are different sides to all stories.¡± Ronin ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s moreplex than you think. ¡° ¡°But do you believe in his innocence?¡± Don asked him. ¡°Yes.¡± Ronin told him. And for this certain incident, that¡¯s the truth. But as for Cermin¡¯s innocence as a person¡­.. Ronin believes no one could bepletely pure or innocent at all, not if they¡¯re a human. In this world, this Stone Mage world that was based on a game, perhaps such innocent characters can exist. But Cermin was from his world and he was sure he must be like everyone else. A hypocrite with skeletons hiding in his closet. But he didn¡¯t tell Don this, as he simply does not trust anyone, whether ¡®real¡¯ or ¡®fictional¡¯. He just said. ¡°Cermin is harmless to me. But Volken¡­. You told me he was hurt by you back in the party, right?¡± Don nodded. ¡°I know, Brother. I will keep my guard up.¡± And so, as always, Don did keep his guard up during the Week¡¯s End. Most of the time, Volken just watch him train and fight fo dummies, giving advice¡­.. But on this certain day, he stood up from his wheelchair, and asked his nurse aide to leave. ¡°But sire¡ª¡° ¡°I will be perfectly well, Mercutio. No need to worry.¡± He said with a bright smile, stretching his arms. ¡°It¡¯s about time that I start training Don in hand-to-handbat. This is important especially in certain time you lose your weapon during the game and could not retrieve it.¡± Don was sweating after continuously hitting magically animated dummies with his morningstar again and again. He wiped his sweat and narrowed his eyes as this man approached him. ¡°After all, both of us use melee weapons.¡± Volken wore that ever-present wolfish grin. ¡°It could be knocked out by your opponent, and then what will you do?¡± Don just wore a neutral face. ¡°I have practicedbat without weapons before.¡± ¡°Oh, and who did you practice with?¡± Volken said with genuine interest. ¡°No one. No one that you needed to know.¡± Don answered. ¡°But still, I would have no problems with such training. The question is¡­..¡± He went into a stance, cing his two feet apart, his arms locked and his core steady. ¡°Will you, Former Captain?¡± Volken could only grin at his confidence, and also went into a stance. ¡°Of course. No problems at all, I can fight even when my body is bruised and bleeding to death.¡± They just stated intensely at each other for a few seconds, anticipating who will make the first move¡­. And eventually, Volken leaped on his feet to pounce and grapple Don! It was a very fast and strong first attack, and Don rolled over to the floor to avoid it. But Volken kept on rushing towards him like a ferocious animal, maybe even wilder than that. His eyes gleamed with murderous range, and his fingers with long and sharp fingernails were curled as if to w Don¡¯s eye¡¯s out. Don blocked every attack, and aimed his strong heavy fist towards his jaw. Volken avoided it and tried to trip him with his feet, but Don jumped up in time and headbutted him! ¡°Hah!¡± Volken just made a short and boisterousugh from the headbutt, and continued to assault Don with continues blows to his vital points. Don had blocked everything using his hands, just as Ronin had trained him to do. However¡­.. All this chasing and running was slowly eating away his stamina. Meanwhile, Volken kept going with the same ferocity as before, never going slow or weakening his attacks. Like how a wolf would tire out its prey, until he mange to capture it! Sweat trickled on Don¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t find an opening with this endless punches and kicks, and his head was already spinning after the tiresome exercise with the dummies earlier. When he found his chance to deliver a blow to Volken¡¯s nose¡ª Volken capture his wrist, and his other one¡­ And swung him to the wall! Don had a smaller frame than this beast of a man, and he had not much stamina left. After the impact, he felt like all the muscles and bones in his body were screaming for help. He struggled to stand up with everything he had, even when his body was punishing him for it with more pain¡­. ¡°AGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡± But in the end, he can only scream in frustration, as he copsed back down! His enemy walked towards him. ¡°I see. Is this all you got, Bluebelle? A pretty face and a nice big weapon?¡± Volken sneered at him, looking down with that condescending eyes. ¡°Without the blessing Freja gave you and the hailstorms of yours, you¡¯re like a weak ragdoll. I can even toss you around so easily.¡± He kneeled down at the ring boy, and patted his cheek. ¡°But I suppose you did better than a girl, eh?¡± Chapter 116 Training with the Enemy (Cermins Side) ¡°AGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard a scream nearby. It was guttural like the roaring of an injured beast. ¡°Ooooooffff, that sounds like someone got hurt pretty bad¡ª¡° ¡°Focus, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I am focused!¡± Cermin answered back¡ª Until a wooden dummy came to sh a sword towards him! Cermin barely parried on time and continued to swish his sword against this magical automaton. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried someone got really injured or something¡ª¡° ¡°That¡¯s no longer our problem. This is the Training Rooms. People are bound to get hurt if they do not train well enough.¡± Ronin responded inly, holding four sets of ropes in hand. Those ropes were actually attached to Cermin¡¯s four limbs. It was a solution for his hesitance and slow reaction speed. Whenever he felt like Cermin was moving too, slow, he would tug at the rope before the dummy could make its attack.. But it was also a way to ¡®punish¡¯ him for not paying attention to the opponent, yanking it hard until Cermin yelps in pain and twist his elbow joints or make him trip. ¡°I really can¡¯t fight like this!¡± Cermin told him. ¡°My movement is restricted, Ronin!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the whole point! I¡¯m restricting it to add more risk, so you would keep up your full alertness.¡± ¡°I am alert! It¡¯s just¡­ Can¡¯t you just check on that person?¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Since when have you be so noble?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cermin didn¡¯t hear him, as the nging of swords was too loud. ¡°Nothing.¡± He knows who had yelled on the other side. He knows his own sibling¡¯s voice very much, but he was not worried enough to check. Because for one, it was not his battle to fight. This was between Don and Volken, arranged by the story itself. Don wouldn¡¯t like someone swooping in to save him, he wanted to win this himself. And not to mention that intervening would bring more consequences rather than benefits, more trouble than it¡¯s worth. It¡¯s the same for Cermin, actually. He doesn¡¯t even know who this hurting person was, and he wasn¡¯t even sure how badly injured they were in the first ce or if they want his help. But his worry was really strong, and he had this impulse that usual brave and valiant protagonists have that he didn¡¯t have before. ¡®The coward Min Cheng I know, the one who hid under tables during that party¡­.. He wouldn¡¯t be this gutsy. No, even during the party¡­..¡¯ ¡®The past him wouldn¡¯t have risked going after Be and unlocking the toolshed even when the nobles were busy fighting. He knew he was still a child back then, and was too scared for his own skin, yet did it anyway.¡¯ ¡®At first, I thought that he was just that desperate to gain Be¡¯s favor and some H-points¡­..¡¯ ¡®But no. There is definitely something odd going on here, and he had be odder the longer he stayed in this world.¡¯ There¡¯s a recurring theory in Ronin¡¯s mind, because he hade to notice that it was not just Cermin acting odd. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Cermin eximed, and sliced the head off the dummy. He let go of the sword, and started walking with determined eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to find if that person was doing okay¡ª¡° Ronin pulled on all the ropes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ronin.¡± Cermin¡¯s tone then became different. It was not the same childish one that he has when talking to him. It was more serious, and almost resembles the tone he had when he made that speech to Don at the Banquet Pce that day¡­. It was firm, but the desperation was still there. But if that time, he was desperate for Don to see the truth about the nature of his and Ronin¡¯s rtionship, and that he¡¯s not the bad guy¡­.. ¡°I need to help them if they needed it, Ronin. My heart screams for it like a beast in a cage.¡± He was desperate for Ronin to see his determination and let him go. His determination to be a savior to someone. ¡®He¡¯s speaking in a deeper way too. I remember he even used the metaphor that I was his light in the darkness.¡¯ He considered things, and so decided to not let go of the pull on his rope. ¡°If you finish our training, I will let you check up on this person.¡± He said. Cermin blinked, and that strange noble aura was gone for a bit. ¡°But¡­.. aren¡¯t I just finished here? I defeated the dummy¡ª¡° ¡°Not yet. Take away your sword, we¡¯ll practice hand-to-handbat.¡± Ronin told him. Cermin was surprised, but followed as Ronin said. He then asked. ¡°But with who?¡± ¡°With me. No Mage Focus, just pure physicalbat. The only difference is¡­.¡± ¡°These ropes stay. You need to defeat me even while I¡¯m pulling at your ropes.¡± Cermin found that this fight was really impossible, he didn¡¯t want to hurt his friend. Also, because of these goddamn robes, Ronin had way more leverage. ¡°But I really want to help the person on the other rooms¡­.. I have no choice. Sorry, Ronin.¡± He yelled, and went ahead to throw a punch at him! Ronin had quick reflexes, but he noticed that Cermin¡¯s punches were much more deliberate and had more strength to them now. He was taking this part more seriously than ever. ¡®So this is what makes him tick¡­ Saving others. Really such a Hero thing¡­.. Could it be that he¡¯s really¡ª¡® But even while he was busy dodging and analyzing, he was still defending himself very well enough. He kept his distance so that the ropes would be pulled taut. As Cermin pulled another punch, Ronin pulled quickly on the ropes at his foot, and sent him stumbling. But Cermin stood up like no problem, and went back to it again. This continuous exchange sent Ronin¡¯s blood rushing, and his adrenaline rush came to the point that it was disorienting¡­.. Until he said things that he wouldn¡¯t usually say. ¡°Hah, you puny little golden boy! You think you could even hurt a hair on my head!? You can¡¯t evennd a single blow, how do you expect on protecting anyone now?¡± Cermin was baffled a little bit, breaking from his own adrenaline rush. (Eh? What is Ronin¡ª) He then noticed that his eyes were red and almost bursting out of those sockets like that time. That time he made his speech about death during the Ascension exams. There was a sort of arrogant and wild rage in him that was opposite of his usual calm and meticulous behavior. Ronin also noticed this, and gritted his teeth. So this was what it was. He felt this strongly as a child, but it had always been present. He just regained more control, and kept his cool as much as he can¡­ But back then, the reason why he was so temperamental, and why his blood boiled too much to the point that he did not act like his usual self when Cermin first appeared. Forgetting about his 100,000 years of experience as a system, acting so brash and immature¡­. ¡®You¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ He asked in his head with a sneer. ¡®You are within me¡­..¡¯ ¡®Fausforus.¡¯ Chapter 117 Autophagy But there was no response. Ronin assumed as much. It¡¯s not that the God of Death was inside his body or resides as a second personality. It is more like they are one and the same. He was Ronin Dreadborne, the character, the one who was the equivalent of Fausforus or his incarnate. But what he really was, the ¡®person¡¯ he truly was¡­ conflicts with that. Ronin Dreadborne must have been a very arrogant viin, that looks down on all kinds of humans, and does not think before he acts because he doesn¡¯t have to. He was already powerful and mighty, especially back when he was still the god of death itself, the one thing that was inevitable. Being the god of something that no one else but fellow gods could defeat¡­. Having that much power over Life itself¡­ It would make you grow an ego. Anything that challenges that ego will make himsh out. But the current Ronin, the one who has the soul of System #151044, was the opposite of that. Well, not much for the ego part, as Ronin does have that, though not as much¡­. But he was careful and callous. Calctive and ready to wear a ¡®good¡¯ face. Just like how Min Cheng conflicts with Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s true supposed identity. With this conflict, the merging bes twisted, and the result was unstable. But how did such merging happen in the first ce? This never happened before.. But most of the time, the HTM system would havepletely erased any essence of the former identity. When you transmigrate into the body, it was supposed to be just what you were. So¡­. why only now? Why only this world? Another bug in the system? Was this a part of the gift that the Rogue System gave? No¡­.. It felt like something more than that, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense either for the Rogue System to include this in his ¡®gift¡¯. But Ronin could not continue pondering over this, as this instinctual identity he has, the ¡®natural¡¯pared to his ¡®true¡¯ one, was taking over the more he fought with Cermin. The destructive thoughts of Ronin Dreadborne were his, and consumes him. Slowly eating away to be his own and only true identity. He couldn¡¯t even recall ever being a system when he was like this. Deep down¡­. It was just him, the mighty who had fallen and reborn, distraught and hell-bent on bing what he once was. Regain what belonged to him, his right to cause Death and the End of the world. He wore arge, crescent-smile as he fought Cermin Drychspiel much, much ferociously now. He had yed all mean tricks with no discretion. ¡°Agh! Ow! Hey!¡± Cermin yelled as Ronin continued to harm him with the ropes he had tied around him. He had no restraints when ites to trickery. At one moment, he even feigned to let go of the ropes and make Cermin believe that the training was over¡­. Only to take them all again until he fell to the ground in a tangled mess, his limbs being pulled in twisted and dangerous directions! ¡°Ronin! Aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡± Cermin asked, in his fearful, Min Cheng way. Ronin blinked, and was about to say that it really as enough when¡ª No, no. It¡¯s not enough. He wanted to torment this puny golden boy more. ¡®Eoin ser garre r¡¯ai va? Va, fausfo!? Thll hawsem f¡¯rii¡¯opae khanatmite!¡¯ Ronin gritted his teeth, disliking this feeling of his own brain eating itself. Being consumed by his own thoughts. He tried to fight back, but who could possibly win against their own selves? He was Ronin, Ronin was he. And why fight it, when it also shares the same goals and sentiment? What he simply needed to do¡ª He pulled on the roped like a puppet master, and made it so Cermin would twist around and around until he loses bnce, and hit the wall! But he did not hit the wall too hard, just enough for him to fully not be able to fight anymore, his whole body screaming in pain. ¡°Agh!¡± Then, despite Ronin¡¯s heart constricting and aching to do more damage¡­.. He let go of the ropes. He breathed heavily, and his vision cleared. He went over to Cermin¡¯s side, and offered a hand. ¡°We¡¯re done training. You did very badly, Your Highness.¡± He said in his usual neutral but at least not malignant tone. He looked calm yet his mind was yelling at him. ¡®Decihmar, decihmar, decihmar, decihmar!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ Despite not knowing thenguage, he can tell what his own thoughts meant. ¡®Murder¡¯. He wanted it very badly, not just as Ronin Dreadborne, but also as the person he was before all this. The person that had forgotten everything else, besides the thought of murder. Murdering the one who murdered him. ¡®Decihmar Aurin¡­.¡¯ His heart called out. It meant¡­.. ¡®Kill the light¡¯. Looking at this boy terminating the radiance from his hair down those his golden skin, just like that bright and frustrating sun¡­. Ronin could never stop thinking and yearning for the day he gets to kill him. So much so that it hurts, and he felt like his heart was tearing and chewing at itself just for it. A hunger that could not be satisfied until that dayes. He just had to live with it, and ept it as his own. He held out his hand to Cermin who was still rubbing his aching back. ¡°Go if you want. Leave me here for a while.¡± He told him with a nk expression. Cermin hesitated a little, before taking his hand. Right, this was still his friend Ronin after all. He just went hard on him earlier because he wanted to train him for his own sake. So¡­. Looking at those pitch ck eyes deeper and darker than any trench¡­. What is there to be scared of? He smiled as he stood up and left. ¡°Thanks for training me, Ronin. I¡¯ll do better next time! Be right back!¡± But Ronin did not anticipate his return. He sat, looking as if he was deep in thought¡­ When in fact, there was none. Instead, he was looking down on the floor, as if there was something there. he was holding his stomach¡­.. And heard the sounds of blood dripping on cold pavement. Then, beyond that was the light. Someone was standing under the light, that yellow light of a streetmp in the dark evening¡­. It was blinding, and he wanted it to go away¡­ He smiled bitterly to himself, and repeated the words, iming them as his own: ¡°Decihmar Aurin.¡± Chapter 118 Game Changer The day of the game against the Academy and Ursa West has arrived. But Don was still having some pain issues around his shoulders and spine after what happened in the Training Room. Nothing major, but it can lessen his performance. When Cermin checked where the sound was, there was no one else besides him and Ronin in that Training Room. Volken and Don had already left. Volken ¡®kindly¡¯ assisted Don to the infirmary, and had his ¡®training injuries¡¯ healed there. When the nurse asked how he sustained so much damage, Volken said: ¡°Don just wanted to go beyond the usual and overestimated himself. He didn¡¯t want to be seen as some weak maiden, right?¡± Don gritted his teeth. He knew that Volken was threatening him while making an excuse at the same time. If he told anyone the truth about what happened in the Training Room, he would tell the truth about his identity. And so, Don agreed, got himself fixed up and given potions, and went home not saying anything to anyone. Not even to Ronin. He acted like everything was normal. His brother too seemed to be experiencing something that he rather keeps hidden. He found often suddenly stop in a daze whenever he saw nearby light, or wake up in the morning with the sun shining down upon him. And he would just stare and stare. Until he would break away, like nothing had happened. Like he himself have not realized how much time he spent staring nkly.. The younger Zaferi brothers were really having a terrible week, and it did not end even during the game. ¡°Wish me luck, Brother.¡± Don said unenthusiastically to the cloaked Ronin. ¡°Good luck.¡± He replied with the sameck of enthusiasm. Cermin was not here to watch the game, as he could not handle seeing Volken much, and he now served as the host and scorer for this game. Nobody knew that he poisoned Cermin Drychspiel and sabotaged him because Cermin insisted to Councillor Verita not to reveal that truth. And so, in the majority¡¯s eyes, Volken Argentus did nothing wrong and was fallen hero of some sort. ¡°Wee one and all! Those supporting the Academy and the Ursa West Scho today¡­. LET ME HEAR YOU SHOUT!¡± The boys shouted out of excitement for the game, while the girls shouted for this handsome host. He chuckled, standing on the tform with a new singer. Back then, it was Rabuka, until her vocal chords were destroyed by acid¡­ But now, it was someone with high pigtails, orange hair and orange skin. ¡°OH MY GOSH, IT¡¯S QUEEN LOVUSHKA!¡± The people from the Academy yelled. So of course, the people from Ursa West assumed Lovushka was a girl. The ¡®Herald¡¯ of the Academy itself, the man behind the Truth Serum, waved at everyone and greeted them with a cutesy voice: ¡°Good day, everyone~ I shall be singing the anthem for the Academy today, thank you for this great opportunity!¡± The poor, unknowing men from Ursa West couldn¡¯t help but blush at this pretty girl wearing a white dress that resembled a ballet tutu, and feathered cor. ¡°She looks so pretty¡­ I wonder if she has a lover. If not, I would like to be a candidate!¡± ¡°They called her Queen¡­ I will do my best to be her King, then!¡± ¡°No, I shall be the one to conquer her heart after the game!¡± As they fought among themselves, Lovushka began to sing as the tform began to rise¡­ ¡°THE STARS HAVE COME DOWN AND WE CAPTURED ITS LIGHT AS LONG AS WE HOLD THEM THERE SHAN¡¯T BE A NIGHT¡± The Ursa West students: ¡­.. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­. The Academy students: (Laughing their asses off) This Queen¡­. Why does she have such a manly, deep and booming voice!????? The Academy students just relished the confusion of the other Scho, and cheered more for their ¡®Queen¡¯ Lovushka. Lovushka smirked and continued singing in his rich tenor voice. Volken also grinned at this spectacle, and once Lovushka was over, kissed his hand to further confuse the other school. ¡°Thank you very much for a wonderful and surprising performance, lovely Lovuska.¡± Lovushka answered back in his usual cute and feminine voice. ¡°Haha, the pleasure is mine, really~¡± Ronin just made a face at these two¡¯s antics, and focused on Don who was preparing for the game inside the break room. He had followed the team, unseen as usual, and watched behind the walls as Volken slowly approached this break room. ¡®Volken is bound to sabotage him somehow, just like he did with Cermin. Now, the question is¡­¡¯ ¡®Would I want to interfere, or would it be better if I do not?¡¯ This side plot was rted to a harem member, who in tangent would have been rted to Cermin. But Cermin was currently AWOL due to his own actions before. He had already changed and affected Don¡¯s supposed story, that very much he could tell. Now, would he want to go further from here? He felt like he should. And how should he move forward from here? Ronin envisioned everything in chess pieces. Don was currently the White King, Volken the ck King. But even with Don being the King piece, it will be Ronin versus Volken in truth, controlling the chess pieces. Volken will be making his move after Ronin, and so¡­.. What pieces should he move to secure Don¡¯s safety? When he caught sight of something pink at the side, he now knew what his next move shall be. He left the wall he was hiding from, and went over to someone. ¡°Sister Rozenaur.¡± He said, his face hidden from the cloak. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Marigold nodded. ¡°How may I help you?¡± She was beside her father, but Councillor Rozenaur was currently speaking with someone from Ursa West. ¡°I have heard that someone in Capere Astra was feeling unwell before the game. Can you check up on all the yers to make sure they would be in their best health for a better performance?¡± She blinked for a while, then nodded. ¡°Oh, of course! My, you are right. We should have always do a health check on the yers before the game.¡± Ronin grinned, and went back to hiding and observing. There was no need to interfere from here, let Volken make his move first. And he was right to make this decision, as this was a vital point on how the supposed result of the game changed. Had he not interfered¡­ Something terrible would have happened to Don that day. Chapter 119 Foul Play Volken came, and the whole team weed him with a bunch of manly bear hugs and pats on the back. ¡°Former Captain!¡± ¡°Give us some of your blessing!¡± ¡°What brings you here, Former Captain Volken?¡± Thest one was cold and unweing unlike the rest, and came from their new member. His chosen protege, Don Asuli. Don approached Volken with crossed arms. Volken just patted his tiny head, looking down at this 12-year-old boy, and acted all brotherly with him. ¡°I just wanted to give you something before the game.¡± Volken said, presenting a bottle with a little blue bow on it. Don¡¯s eye twitched at this bottle. ¡°What is this, Former Captain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strength enhancer. From the crushed bones of a Silver Wolf.¡± Volken grinned. ¡°Very rare, but it would help your performance with metal objects, especially silver ones.¡± ¡°Wow, Volken must have paid an arm and leg for this potion!¡± One of them eximed. ¡°I have only heard legends about it!¡±. ¡°Yes, it says that it helps the body be stronger and faster, in exchange of course for a temporary connection with the Silver God of the Moon, Skollhati!¡± One of them whistled and said: ¡°Can I have some too? It would be a really great boost for the game!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Sorry, boys. This was so expensive so I only had bought enough for Don. He¡¯s a new yer, so be kind and let him have it, alright?¡± Volken grinned. Don knew this was a trick. He shook his head. ¡°Thank you for this, but I do not need it. I would also feel guilty using such a boost instead of relying on my own skill. You may hand it to someone else.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so prideful, Bluebelle! Only maidens get to y coy, go on and take it!¡± Volken said in a ¡®joking¡¯ way. Don growled deep in his throat. He¡¯s doing this tactic again. With his teammates and peers looking expectantly at him, along with Volken¡¯s constant discreet ckmails¡­ He was left no choice but to ept it and drink. Maybe he can force himself to vomit it afterwards, during breaks between games. Suddenly, someone unexpected appeared in this room full of men. A priestess with luscious pink hair and golden skin came. ¡°Good day, yers.¡± She smiled and bowed to them. The men blushed at her beauty and bowed as well. ¡°Good day, Sister¡­ What brings you here?¡± Marigold scanned the room. ¡°I received news that one of you may be feeling unwell. Can I ask who that was?¡± The moment Don drank, he knew something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes¡­.. And then took this as an opportunity to go towards the priestess. ¡°I do. I¡¯ve been feeling a little nauseous since this morning.¡± The other yers were surprised, as Don seemed to be acting fine except that his shoulders slumped a little more than usual. But it was good that he took the initiative to tell a healer about his trouble, and had himself checked. ¡°Oh, alright¡­.¡± She raised her hand to his shoulder. ¡°Hmm¡­ You have some tension on your back and shoulder muscles. Other than that, I do not see a problem.¡± Don narrowed his eyes. So either the potion Volken gave him was not poison¡­.. Or the effect had not settled in yet, and the priestess could not sense it. They then heard a horn signalizing that the game was about to start, and Volken left. ¡°Well, since there has been no problems, I would have to go. You¡¯ll be fine during the game, right, Bluebelle?¡± Don gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Marigold sighed in relief, but she also didn¡¯t want to take any chances. ¡°I will tend your muscle problems, but other than that, you would be good to go.¡± She added. ¡°I will watch over you too during the game and wille to your aid if anything happens. Would that suffice?¡± Don was a little stunned by how caring this healer was and howforting her voice was. Even her touches on his back and shoulders that terminated a small golden glow felt¡­ Very nice. Volken left with a vow. ¡°Thanks again, Sister Rozenaur¡­.. But may I ask who told you someone from the team were having problems?¡± ¡°Oh¡­. I never really caught his name. I didn¡¯t see his face either, but he seemed to be a kind and caring soul to worry about this boy¡­.¡± She turned to Don. ¡°What is your name again?¡± ¡°D-Don Asuli.¡± He answered, then cleared his throat. (Why am I stuttering.) ¡°Don. Good luck in the games, may the gods above bless you.¡± She told him. Volken nodded, though his face was dark. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Bless you, Bluebelle.¡± He left the break room, deep in thought. (I managed to give it to him, so this doesn¡¯t really change anything. The priestess was not able to detect it, since there was no foul y really in giving him an actual strength enhancer.) (However¡­ She may be meddlesometer. It has got to be that rat that squeaked and told her, I¡¯m sure of it.) Ronin watched behind a wall and scurried off to his seat barely noticed, just like a dark rat. The game begun. ¡°ONE, TWO, THREE, STRIKE!¡± Don had done well on his first three rounds. With the power of the Hiemal Morningstar and his control over hail and blizzard, they had managed to won those three rounds consecutively. ¡°Well done, Don!¡± ¡°If we won three more times, victory is ours!¡± The Ursa Wes team were feeling hopeless with this freakish powerhouse of a new yer. Who would expect a child so young to be so good at what he does¡­ But Don was not feeling close to victory. His performance really was enhanced. In fact, it was enhanced by tenfold! But he felt his movements were too erratic, and he was losing his sense of calm observation. It felt like ti was pure instincts to hunt down the ball that was taking over, instead of strategy¡­.. ¡°Wait¡­.. why did I hit the ball in that direction? I don¡¯t¡­.¡± He felt like he was slowly losing control of himself, and some beast was trying to upy his body. Somerge wolf that had had no good intentions for him at all. The whites of his eyes turned red, and he let out a roar! Chapter 120 Exorcism Marigold also noticed his rm over his own actions. But that rm did notst for long. Don seemed to be fully consumed in the game, or more like the fight, as he waged war on every single person on his path. Including his own teammates. ¡°Hey! Don, you can¡¯t just take the ball like that without a warning¡ª¡° ¡°Grah!¡± Don set a score, making it now 4-0 for the Capere Astra versus Ursa Pr. He kept on hitting everyone on his path with his Hiemal Morningstar, ruthless and seemed to havepletely lost his mind. The Capere Astra team wanted to win, but they wanted to win as a team. The more Don continued to y this way, the more they disliked him¡­ To the point that they asked for a break during the game itself. Volken the referee, let it pause for a bit and walked over to Rainer, the current Captain. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, boys?¡± He was grinning innocently. Rainer was wearing a scowl, and called out. ¡°Don, get here!¡± Don went over quietly, and Volken just watched this whole drama ensue with his hands behind his back. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, young man?¡± Rainer looked him down. ¡°Right now, you did not only trip Xali but also dealt a huge blow on Galeha¡¯s shoulder.¡±. Don did not make a response, only clenching his fist and growling deeply at the back of his throat. Yet the team couldn¡¯t notice how odd he was acting, as they did not really spend much time to get to know him as what he truly was as a person. He was always training with Volken, and had no chance to bond with the team, and so, they do not really have much impression towards him to begin with. And now, their impression towards him after that whole debacle had be very low. ¡°Speak!¡± Rainer clutched him by the cor. ¡°You are not a dog to just growl at us, say what is on your mind!¡± Even the audience from both schools were shocked and confused by this sudden argument brewing between teammates. They could not hear what was being spoken, but it was clear that there was a problem with their youngest yer. ¡°That little boy seemed too wild to me. Does he want to hoard the honor all to himself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how Gridiron works. Teamwork is as much as important as personal skill!¡± ¡°He must be an arrogant little upstart that thinks he¡¯s so good just because he can use two Mage Types!!!!¡± But Marigold sense something more to this. She went over to break the fight. ¡°Everyone, please calm down¡ª¡° ¡°GRAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡± Don roared, and summon an Aura of Blizzard around his own teammates! Everyone was forced to defend themselves, as he started a rampage towards Capere Astra, with Volken just watching at the back. Ronin clicked his tongue. Should he intervene more? Use one of his skills? With how things were going, Don would be seriously implicated just like Cermin, and maybe end up sending more than one victim into aa and fatal injuries this time. But Volken had his guard up on him as well, he had to consider that. He may not know that Ronin was here, but once he used his skill, he would eventually know. And it will be his own safety in jeopardy. Volken must have already known from Pavone that the rat he was looking for was someone from Schrs who had a Commoner Heartstone. And that¡¯s a trait that¡¯s very easy to narrow down, only unique to Ronin. The only reason he had not attacked yet¡­.. Was because they were on separate Spires, and Volken had not ¡®caught¡¯ him yet. Should he risk himself for the sake of his brother? That¡¯s not really something viin-like to do¡­.. And a part of him enjoys the carnage, enjoys the bloodshed and wanted more. ¡®Decihmar¡¯ never lefts his mind. Eventually, once Don was about to knock out every single of the remaining Main Six yers, Volken raised his hand. ¡°Enough. You are going too far, Bluebelle.¡± He told him, and then¡ª- Summoned his Rapier Lunis! He went on to make a show of valiantly fighting Don himself, acting like the hero against this proud and arrogant newbie that has gone berserk! The audience were fully on his side and cheering him on, not knowing it has all been an act and Don was not himself because of this bastard former captain. ¡°Knock him out with your fist!¡± ¡°Teach that brat a lesson!¡± ¡°Make him pay!¡± Volken grinned at thest one, as it sure was his goal to do so. He whispered as he aimed to sh over Don¡¯s face. ¡°Time to make you pay indeed, Bluebelle!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A loud shout rang, along with the sound of wings pping. It was Sister Marigold and¡­.. She was flying. On her back grew rosy pink butterfly wings with white and gold spots. She had flew quickly¡ª And pulled Don away just in time! The Rapier Lunis still managed to graze Don¡¯s face, but it was just a light wound, and not a deep permanent scar like the one on Volken¡¯s face. ¡°He had been possessed!¡± Sister Marigold said as she lifted the struggling Don away with her own skinny arms up in to the air, so he could do no harm to himself and to others. She spoke with the same amplifying spell so that everyone could hear her, and know the truth of the matter. ¡°The spirit of a dead Silver Wolf resided within him, can¡¯t you see? No human would act this way for no reason!¡± She looked down to her father, Councillor Rozenaur, who¡¯s expression was unreadable because of his mask. ¡°We must exorcise him, Father!¡± ¡°Marigold¡­ Get down!¡± Councillor Rozenaur told him. ¡°Get back here quickly and retract your wings!¡± Marigold did so, and she had noticeably gone weaker just for a few seconds of flying, not to mention carrying the possessed Don. She let her father catch the both of them, and then¡­ Copsed on to the ground, her wings breaking off! ¡°Grrrrr¡­ Hmm?¡± The struggling Don/Silver Wolf was very mad at her at first, but upon seeing her copse¡­.. He went over to her side and sniffed her, then nudged her with his head to make sure if she was still dead or alive. The people were shocked by this behavior. ¡°No way¡­ He really was possessed!¡± ¡°I never knew spirits of divine beasts can possess a person!¡± ¡°How did it even get inside his body!?¡± Councillor Rozenaur approached Don menacingly with that mask, and then¡­.. Took out a branding iron, and plunged it deep within his right shoulder! Don howled just like a wolf from the pain, as the iron singed and burned through his skin, smoke rising from it. ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Spirit of Skollhati in the form of a Silver Wolf, Imand you to leave this mortal be!¡± Chapter 121 Wolf Defeated The people held their breaths as they watched an actual exorcism happen right in front of their very eyes. Don¡¯s eyes turned even redder and he tried to w through this man, aiming to gauge out his eyes. But Councillor Rozenaur just pushed the branding iron into his skin deeper, making him scream in pain and try to w at the iron instead. Which he could not, because it was hot from both the tip to the handle. How the Councillor can handle it without feeling any pain, one may never know. He continued to chant in an oldnguage, speaking louder and louder what Ronin could understand meant: ¡°Leave! Perish from whence you came, return to the Other side!¡± The visage of a beast suddenly burst out from the smoke on Don¡¯s shoulder, and it grew asrge as a real Silver Wolf. It roared and scared the people watching, and eventually¡­.. It vanished. Don gasped for breath, and fell to the ground. But he was still awake, trying to gain consciousness. ¡°Volken¡­. bastard¡­¡± Councillor Rozenaur picked him up along woth his own child, supporting them¡ª And turned his eyes towards this former captain with a Silver Heartstone.. Volken cursed under his breath. He needed to get out of here. Soon enough, the Capere Astra team and Don would tell the Councillor about how he had gifted him a potion made of crushed Silver Wolf bones. The truth was the bones were not taken through the right ritual ways, and was stolen so that anyone that consumes it will be cursed with the beast taking possession of them. Volken immediately bolted to run, but¡ª His world went dark, and he was blinded. ¡°Freeze.¡± Stuck in this darkness and unable to move, sweat pooled on his forehead as he had never been this fearful before. It¡¯s him¡­ ¡°Show yourself, little rat!¡± But everyone just looked at him strangely, and wondered what he was talking about. ¡°Let me go! Let me move, damn you! Show yourself!¡± The darkness suddenly cleared, and he was able to move again, but¡­. Arge golden hand grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Come with me, young Argentus.¡± Councillor Rozenaur said in an intimidating tone. Then, he pressed another branding iron on his back, which weakened his limbs immediately. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± He yelled, as he also copsed. Councillor Rozenaur turned to the stunned audience. ¡°This game would be forfeited. Anyone who would like to volunteer to aide me in bringing these three children to the infirmary will be merited.¡± At the heard of ¡®merit¡¯, which meant passing on a good name to the teachers and fellow Councillors to help raise their grades, many Academy students rushed in to help him. As the weakened Volken was being dragged off, he saw one of the Capere Astra team members, the one called Xali¡­.. Smiling at him. Xali had a knee injury because of Don earlier, and went to the break room to wrap this in bandages, but then¡ª When he returned, his knee was working perfectly fine. ¡®Xali¡¯ grinned at Volken wide, those eyes of him that were supposed to be light blue suddenly turning a little shade darker. Volken gritted his teeth. ¡°You!!!! One day, we¡¯ll get you, you little rat! I swear with my whole life, I will capture you and crush you with my feet!¡± And that was how Volken Argentus¡¯ was fully banished in the Academy, just like his friend. Unlike Cermin, Don had no hesitation to reveal the truth not just to Councillor Verita, but to everyone. He wanted him to pay for his attempted murder and usage of such dangerous potions. Duke Taevas was sent a letter and despite the disgrace his family received, he did not hesitate to ask for a trial upon him that may send him to imprisonment or sent into forced military service under the court of Sephyrine. Three months have passed for this hearing. There were many witnesses against Volken Argentus and the court decided¡­.. That he was guilty, and must choose between 5 years of imprisonment or 5 years of banishment to fight in othernds as a soldier. His family chose theter, and so, the Academy shall never hear of him again for 5 years. He would have to be a soldier despite his unhealed injuries. When Cermin heard the news, he wanted to send his sympathies to Don, as the experience must have rattled him too. But when he tried to approach him¡­.. He saw that he was talking to a familiar girl with pink hair. A girl that he had still not forgotten, and made his heart ache until now. ¡°Marigold¡­¡± It¡¯s been a very long time, and yet he could still not bear to get close to her. Because of the guilt¡­ Because of wanting to protect her from the curse and misfortune he carries. And so, he left the scene, and went back to his chair with Ronin and Kai. While he was away, Kai told Ronin apathetically: [Congrattions, you have received 10,000 V-points.] Ronin was drinking fruit juice as usual, this time some strawberry. He rarely eats and would rather consume these fruit juice, already satisfied with them. ¡°10,000¡­.. So I was right.¡± ¡°Right about what?¡± Kai asked pointedly. ¡°The point of Volken returning, and him existing in the first ce, really.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I can guess the original plot now.¡± Kai waited for him to y smart and exin how he arrived at this great conclusion again with that condescending tone. ¡°The four friends¡­ They serve to antagonize the four harem members. So that Cermin will have missions that require him to save them from these friends.¡± ¡°Bedonna had always been meant to pretend to be a man whether or not I have interfered, so that she may meet Volken once more, and he will try to get revenge on her.¡± ¡°Cermin would have gained her trust and perhaps her affection if he was the one who saved her, or at least helped. But the story had gone all wrong.¡± Kai nodded. He can now spoil this one, as it was no longer a spoiler to Ronin who easily deduced the intended plot. ¡°Yes. You were that ¡®wrong¡¯. Marigold ended up saving Don instead of Cermin, along with her father.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°And that is why I had gained those 10,000 V-points. I not only ruined Cermin¡¯s supposed mission¡­.. I changed the plot.¡± He nodded.. ¡°And like falling dominoes, the plot will just continue to change due to my actions.¡± As they ended this brief conversation in this conclusion, Cermin returned looking downcast yet trying his best to pretend happy. ¡°Hey, guy, what are you two talking about?¡± Ronin sipped on his cup of strawberry juice. ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± Looking at this hero, shining bright unser the light of the sun outside¡­.. Ronin knew that even though he has changed the story somehow¡­ The roles were still the same, and his destiny would still push through as a viin. Only that the road would take different routes, yet it leads to the birth of Ronin Dreadborne all the same. It was his fate. Chapter 122 Vyrills Disappearance, 3rd Year Ends After this new buzz about Volken, the Council had been busy once more managing the aftermath. So much so that it took them two weeks to notice the disappearance of one of their professors. They thought that Professor Vyrill Krustal must have broken a small personal break, as he did tell his brother that he shall be traveling somewhere, with a bag on hand. Jasny Krustal taught that it must have been a hiking trip to the mountains or something, as his equipment seemed to be for that. But Vyrill Krustal had not returned yet from some mountain for 14 days already, and he had grown anxious, asking an oracle. The first told him that he could not be found. The second said the same thing. And the third, and the fourth¡­.. All of them said that Vyrill Krustal could not be found. He had vanished. But how can one vanish from thin air in Magecia? In this world where people were blessed with magical powers that can divine their location, why couldn¡¯t these renowned oracles find him? There were only two options. Vyrill Krustal was dead, or he was currently unconscious, lost somewhere with his mind unable to be contacted by these oracles.. Or¡­. He had went to realms beyond Celestus. And so, Jasny Krustal went to the Elementi and Mecha realm. But he also had a search party look for his brother around different mountains in case¡­. In case he really lost consciousness, or lost his life. ¡°Vyrill¡­.. Pleasee back.¡± He would clutch his forehead at night, unable to sleep at all, and gaze at the portrait of his brother. ¡°I should have paid more attention to you, to what you are suffering¡­.. But you wouldn¡¯t let me in. You wouldn¡¯t trust me with all your troubles.¡± And little did Jasny Krustal know that there was a reason for that. For months, he expended all he could for the search. He asked oracles in the Elementi and Mecha realm. They all had the same answer. His mind could not be contacted. But a more helpful priest from the Temple of an unknown minor god also told him¡­. That his soul could not be contacted on the Other side. This meant that he was not dead, and gave Jasny some relief. This also motivated him to keep searching, and he would not stop until he found his brother again. Eventually, it was already the end of the school year, and Vyrill Krustal could not be found. A new Life Science teacher had to be hired in his ce even months before that¡­.. And everyone in the Academy had already adjusted to his disappearance. Not many missed Vyrill Krustal. He had always been a strange man to many, and cold to his students. People treated him like he was already dead and moved on except for his brother¡­. And two other people. Ronin was at Professor Espine¡¯s office once more, wearing the cloak. In a few months¡¯ time, after vacation, he would not have to worry about going here as he would be and Upper Year student, and go here as he pleased. ¡°What do you think happened to him, Professor?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°I-I have not the slightest idea. It could be anything, with h-how frazzled Vyrill had be these days.¡± Ronin agreed. ¡°Something tells me that he had deliberately got lost. He went somewhere that could not be sensed even by the best diviners and oracles in Magecia.¡± ¡°That could be¡­..¡± Professor Espine rubbed his chin. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Only he would know.¡± Ronin went out to the door. ¡°And Professor.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Professor Espine turned to him. ¡°If he contacts you and tells you his whereabouts¡­. You would tell me, wouldn¡¯t you? I am his and your assistant after all.¡± ¡°Not to mention only you hold the truth to what I have done to him. What I have done to his me.¡± Espine knew that he was being ckmailed, and Ronin was basically saying that he was an aplice for hiding the truth with him. Professor Espine nodded and replied in a calm manner. ¡°Of course.¡± Ronin left the room wearing a dry smile. ¡®Professor, you are not a terrible liar, and that is the problem. You sound much more assured when you lie rather when you stutter while telling the truth.¡¯ He already gained the information he needed, and so he left whilst whistling a tune. It was a tune that sometimes get stuck in his head, like an earworm. ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Professor Espine only calmed down once he heard the whistling go farther away and never to be heard again, along with Ronin descending the stairs. He went over to his closed window and¡­.. Tap, tap! He knocked on it. Soon enough, a Griffon appeared, with a letter on its beak. The Griffon was a giant bird-feline hybrid, could be half-lion, half-tiger, etc. It wasmonly used for travels from the Celestus realm to the lower realms of Elementi and Mecha. But this bird was used to deliver a message, and it hade from much, much lower than thosetter two realms. Espine opened its window and took the letter from its beak. He patted the Griffon¡¯s head. ¡°Send your master my regards, may both if you be well in the Abyssal Realm.¡± ¡°CAW!¡± The bird responded, and few away, its jaguar tail swishing as it went. He opened the letter with his sharp opener, and read the contents with a frown. Vague words again. Always ending with the same thing. [I have found it. The lost piece to the Truth. The lost piece to a Lie. I want you toe and see with me if you are ready.] [Make sure the boy knows nothing of this. ¨CV] Espine folded the paper and sighed. ¡°The future is so uncertain, but my heart keeps yearning for one thing. And I need to chose which path will take me faster there, Vyrill.¡± ¡°Yours¡­.. Or Ronin¡¯s? Which path will lead me to what I yearn for, that single thing that my daughters and I had always wanted¡ª-¡° ¡°The path of Change.¡± Chapter 123 Pity While the Warriors get an Ascension Exams that requires them to fight deadly battles with divine beasts once they reach the Upper Years¡­.. The Schrs have this 7-day examinations called the Schstic Exams to serve as their own test for how much they improved since the Lower Years. At the very beginning of his 4th year, Ronin walked into the ssroom with every single students with their nose deep into their books, reading and reading for this prestigious examination. He just walked into his desk and spent his time staring off the window. ¡°You¡¯re not going to study, Ronin?¡± He turned, and saw that Edelweiss was looking at him with a judging look. (He has been in a daze for a long while¡­ I did not want to talk to him ever since he and Cermin became friends, but¡­.) (Could something have happened between them? Could Cermin have done something to him that made him suddenly be so¡­.. quiet?) Ronin raised an eyebrow at her concern. But then again, it made sense. Edelweiss, like Bedonna, sees him as something different from the other guys. They see him as weaker and have lesser capability to bring harm, not to mention that he was always disinterested in women. And so, they felt safer around him and regard him like an ¡®equal¡¯ or even a rade¡¯. Edelweiss reminded him: ¡°The Schstic Exams may be two months from now, but it would be extremely difficult, with a thousand questions every single day for a whole week.¡±. ¡°All of us would best study as early as we can.¡± She advised. Ronin shrugged. ¡°Thanks for reminding, but I will be fine. I did a bit of study beforehand.¡± Many years ago, in fact, when he was still a child. Yet it was still fresh on his mind. And besides, academic examinations were not really difficult at all. ¡®There¡¯s always a pattern in the way questions were structured, and as long as you have a bit of prior knowledge, contextual analyzation skills, and logic¡­..¡¯ ¡®Any exam, no matter the subject, would be easy as pie.¡¯ ¡®Like chess, and life itself, you would do well if you know the rules and follow those rules.¡¯ Ronin thought to himself. Meanwhile, Edelweiss thought about his response, and realized it did make sense. ¡°Oh, right¡­. You were the highest scorer in the entrance exams after all, and all your tests and quizzes had always been perfect.¡± She added: ¡°A genius like you that does not really have any pressure to meet the standards of your family would have nothing to worry about.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­. I suppose not much would be expected from a Coalmoner, eh?¡± She blinked, then raised her hand in defense. ¡°Oh, no, I do not mean it as something offensive.¡± ¡± It¡¯s just the conclusion I made about you, being calm and aloof, and I¡¯m sorry if that made you think I¡¯m looking down on Commoners.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that. You¡¯re basing on logic too, it makes sense.¡± He added: ¡°My family would have already been happy with having me attend this Academy as the first Commoner student, that¡¯s why you assumed that, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Edelweiss lowered her head. ¡°Since you are not a noble, your family would not really put much weight on your sess. You do not have topete at all, and yet you were included in thepetition because of your natural giftedness.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, I have topete with all I have just to get past these men¡­.¡± She said, more of to herself than to Ronin. Then, shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m speaking nonsense. Since you do not want to study, can you help me by asking questions instead?¡± She asked. ¡°We still have some time before the teacher arrives. I¡¯ll answer them as fast and efficiently as I can.¡± Ronin sighed. (Everyone thinks I¡¯m some nice guy they can rely on. First as a research buddy, now a study buddy.) But he can¡¯t really me them, that¡¯s exactly the impression he wanted to have from them in order to gain advantage of them. He agreed, since he had nothing better to do anyway. ¡°What subject shall I first ask questions about?¡± Edelweiss thought about it. ¡°I am not that good at the new Advanced Life Science, the one revolving around chemicalpositions and geological aspects of Magecia.¡± ¡°Mn. I do best in that subject.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Very well, hand me you textbook.¡± She smiled and seemed somehow relieved. ¡°Thank you, Ronin.¡± She must have also felt that they were essentially acquaintances now after doing a group project once, and talking more than she did with anyone else in the room now that Klio was on the Spire of Artisans. So, it¡¯s the same with Cermin too. He¡¯s all she had to socialize. Ah, humans really were too pathetic as even their most introverted creatures like Edelweiss seekspanionship. And Ronin would be the most useful studypanion with his exceptional intelligence in all topics, so it¡¯s logical too. But as they exchange questions and answers in various subjects like Science, History, Law and Politics¡­ He heard: (I¡¯m d that he seemed as fine as before. I must have been over worrying after what happened with Cermin.) (I pity him. Ever since the start, he reminded me of what I was like before I met Ca Lily and Klio. (Always alone with no one to understand him¡­ People like us really are just like that.) (Difficult to understand. We find it difficult to trust, and so we don¡¯t say what¡¯s on our mind and gets misunderstood because of it.) (I still distrust Cermin. But¡­) (If he finds him as someone who could at least understand him for who he is, despite the differences, like I do with the girls¡­..) (Then I guess¡­.. their friendship would not be so bad.) Ronin frowned, and handed back the textbook to her. ¡°That would be enough for now. The professor will arrive soon.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°Thanks again, and I hope we both do well today.¡± Ronin faked a smile, even though he was seething with anger. ¡°Yes, have a good day ahead.¡± Edelweiss turned around to face forward to the teacher again, and Ronin gripped his quill like he could snap it in half. Her thoughts repeated in his own head. (I pity him¡­.) He always knew she pitied him, but he assumed that has something to do with being perceived weak as a Commoner. But to pity him simply because he was¡­. alone? Because he had no friends? (If he can find someone who understands him for who he was¡­ if Cermin would¡­.. It¡¯s not a bad friendship.) Ronin sneered. He wanted so badly to reply to these words, but kept it in his head: ¡®I don¡¯t need anyone to understand me, especially not that idiot Cermin who barely understands anything in this world. I do not need actual friendship.¡¯ ¡®Because unlike you, Edelweiss, I do not seek thepanionship or validation of others to know that I am good enough. I do not need topete with anyone to know my worth.¡¯ ¡®You are the pitiful one, not me! You are just like every puny human here that needed someone else by their side in order to exist!¡¯ ¡®Meanwhile, I can live by myself. And I do not need to be pitied for being by myself!¡¯ ¡®I only need myself and nobody else!¡¯ Chapter 124 A Frilled Shark Returns When he went to lunch, he found that Kai was studying with a pile of books. The 4th year has the Schstic exams, while the 5th year has the Pathway exams. This one would determine which type of Schr they would suit best. Whether they suit being a doctor, aw official or court member, etc¡­.. But Ronin did not really expect this system to study for it. What¡¯s the use? Kai wasn¡¯t from this world anyway, and finding which career path he¡¯ll take in this medieval fantasy world would just be as useful as taking a personality exam. And he was actually right. Whilst scanning various books and engulfing the words inside them, Kai was thinking: (If I could figure out which of these paths suits me best¡­.. I might have a clue on who I truly am in the real world. What I was good at, or wanted to be¡­..) Ronin also took this into consideration. Finding out who they once were before they were systems¡­.. For him, what was really important was revenge. He was focused on the future, what he could do to that murderer to repay the wrongs done to him. He never really considered much of his own past, who he was as a person back then.. Revenge was the only thing in his mind. He did notice certain clues about his own likes and dislikes, his preferences, what he finds enjoyable¡­.. But who was he back then? How old was he? Who was his family, and where have he studied, what were his dreams¡­. Those questions rarely mattered to him now. He¡¯ll have time to figure out anyway once he goes back to the real world and find that killer. As he approached, Cermin waved at him. ¡°Hey, Ronin! I heard that you would be having your exams too now that you reached your Upper Years, is that true?¡± He eyed Kai and knew immediately that it was the one who told Cermin, though why it did so, he could never guess. It was as iprehensible and roundabout as studying for an exam in a medieval setting to find out more about yourself. ¡°That¡¯s true, Your Highness.¡± Ronin set his small sandwich and fruit juice down. ¡°Two months from now, we¡¯ll have our Schrship exams for a whole week.¡± The new Ascension Exams for the Warriors will happen too in the same month, as well as the Artisan¡¯s Performance exams and the Divinity Trials for the Monks. It would be a busy time for all 4th year students. ¡°I see! Have you studied yet? I can¡¯t imagine taking exams for 7 days straight¡­¡± Cermin shivered. ¡°Just the thought of it scares the hell out of me.¡± ¡°I will be alright.¡± Ronin gave him a half-baked reassurance. ¡°I can help you study if you want!¡± Cermin offered, eyes bright. ¡°I am not sure if you¡¯ll be able to help at all, Your Highness. You are a Warrior, I am a Schr¡­.. We¡¯re simply not the same when ites to studies.¡± Ronin said with much passive-aggression. ¡°How can you tutor me when you barely have any knowledge in any of these Schr subjects yourself?¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Er¡­ I was thinking more like I ask the questions then have you answer. It can¡¯t be that hard.¡± . Ronin sighed. ¡°Ah, I thought so. I don¡¯t really want to disturb your lunch and have you review me for the exams.¡± ¡°Oh, we can study after dismissal then! I can go over to your dorm room and we can have a study session there!¡± Cermin said excitedly. ¡°Though of course, there¡¯s the matter with Don being around, but you helped train me so I want to return the favor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your senior after all, and older than one year. I should be more like a dependable older brother to you and look after your studies!¡± Ronin just mentally scoffed. ¡®Yeah, right. If you were taking the same exams, it would have been the other way around even when I¡¯m younger.¡¯ ¡®I bet you¡¯ll be the one who ends up relying on me¡ª¡® Suddenly, a memory shed on his head very quickly, like a speedy dragonfly passing by: ¡°What was the answer to this problem again, O¡ª¡° It cut off again as Cermin clicked his fingers in front of him. ¡°Hey, Ronin? You spaced out for a while back there, you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. Just thinking of something.¡± Ronin shook his daze away. ¡°You¡¯ve been getting spacytely¡­.. I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°You can tell me anything if something bothers you.¡± ¡°Nothing really. About that sleepover¡­..¡± Ronin changed the topic. Cermin¡¯s eyes lit up again at this. ¡°Yeah? Sounds cool, right!? I¡¯ve never been to a sleepover before, we could try those fun stuff like getting into pillow fights or just telling ghost stories under a pillow fort¡ª-¡° ¡°No, thank you.¡± The answer was so fast and deliberate that it struck Cermin like an arrow. ¡°Ooof¡­ Okay. That¡¯s¡­.. cool¡­.. I suppose you¡¯re not really into that stuff¡­..¡± ¡°No. And it sounds a bit childish, Your Highness. You¡¯re a noble, fraternizing with a Commoner is already unbing.¡± Ronin stepped on his dreams of a friendly sleepover mercilessly. ¡°Doing things like that¡­.. It will only make your dignity as a prince much less.¡± ¡°But I¡­..¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°You know what, nevermind. How about I help you study during the Week¡¯s End then? We¡¯ll meet up in the library and study there.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯re so persistent.¡± Cermin¡¯s thoughts bugged him throughout the whole lunch, and he wished that he can somehow shut it off. Especially the one he had when he faltered there. (But I don¡¯t care about my dignity as a prince. I am already broken down and seen as cursed in this Academy¡­.. I just want to have fun with my only friend.) He¡¯s been pouting like a sad puppy the whole time. It irks Ronin so much, that he could only focus on Kai¡¯s thoughts and everyone else in this cafeteria¡¯s mumblings and chatter. There was a group of Artisans sitting near them. Three were girls and three were boys, all good friends and 5th year students except for one. And that one was Klio, a 4th year student. ¡°It¡¯s good that you finally joined us, Klio!¡± One eximed. ¡°We know you¡¯re usually having lunch the Schrs, so this is a new sight!¡± ¡°O-Oh, not really ¡®Schrs¡¯, just one.¡± She said, and politely sat down on her chair. ¡°Seniors, I really need your guidance on the uing Performance test. I¡¯m so nervous¡­..¡± ¡°And we¡¯re here to help, dear.¡± One of the men, who was wearing heavy eye make-up, reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ve seen great talent in you and wanted you to seed.¡± ¡°Yes, you were one of the greatest when ites to making Fine art, and we wanted you to join our little art guild since the start.¡± Another Artisan said, her dress covered in paint. ¡°Thank you¡­.. I love creating fine art, and would like to be one of the best when ites to beautifying homes and furnitures.¡± Klio said. ¡°But I have encountered a problem¡­¡± ¡°What is that, Klio?¡± The 4th year student sighed. ¡°There might be a bit of drama that may ensue once the Performance test happens¡­.. In fact, there was already one brewing at the choosing of the panel of judges earlier.¡± ¡°The panel of judges? How could there be such drama when the professors pick them from former alumni, and they usually pick two anyway?¡± Another agreed: ¡°Yes, one for Fine Art and one for Performance.¡± Klio delivered the news with a hushed tone. ¡°Well¡­.. Three people applied for it. Two of them happened to be rivals.¡± ¡°Rabuka and Ca Lily.¡± Chapter 125 Drama Queens Ca Lily had already graduated from the Academy. She was 2 years older than Cermin, who was now on his 5th year. And so, she would now be considered as an alumnus if she ever returns for other purposes. Bing a judge for the Artisan¡¯s Performance exams seems to be her first return as a graduate. Ronin also gleaned on Edelweiss¡¯ thoughts once that she ns to apply too as a professor to teach Theater ss, but only temporarily for 2 years. It was obvious that she was nning to do so in order to stay longer in the Academy and have a chance to charm the Prince of Sciro and get his big money. Why she wanted to be so rich and what she would spend that money for, Ronin was still yet to know. But he had guesses. Ca Lily was the type of harem member that only wanted to take advantage of the protagonist at the start, but eventually ¡®falls in love with him for real¡¯. But since her impression of Cermin have lowered ever since that ¡®assault¡¯ incident with her dearest friend Edelweiss¡­.. The chances of that happening was slim. However, it was not impossible. More things can happen during her extra years if stay in the Academy. Ronin must be on guard. He managed to derail Don¡¯s route to bing a harem member permanently now, maybe he can do the same with Ca Lily.. He eavesdropped more as Klio delivered the gossip to her fellow Artisans: ¡°The other one who applied to be in the panel was a member of Lovushka¡¯s troupe, the one in charge of creating their sets and costumes. It was obvious that he would be chosen as the Fine Arts judge.¡± ¡°And so¡­.. The Performance Arts judge position will be fought over by the two girls.¡± Ronin remembered that Lovushka had also graduated, as he was in the same year and same ss as Ca Lily. Ronin had always been wary of Lovushka since the start. He was being referred to a lot that he could not have been an unimportant character, not to mention his poprity and the Truth Serum he releases had major influence over the course of what happened so far. During Ronin¡¯s destruction of Cermin¡¯s friendship. And yet¡­.. He does not show any clear ¡®role¡¯ so far. He was not introduced as a ¡®Main Antagonist¡¯, but simply as a ¡®Recurring Side Character¡¯, like Vyrill and Jasny Krustal. So he may not be deliberately evil¡­.. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be that good either. He was still a mystery, along with his capabilities. His wide control over the masses, having the voice and opinions of the Academy in the palm of his hands¡­. What will he use it for? Ronin just took a mental note of this in the future. For now¡­. Rabuka¡¯s return was the more important and urgent matter. Right after Volken, so shees. Could not be a coincidence either. ¡®It must have been Pavone¡¯s doing. Because his friend was unsesful in finding the ¡®rat¡¯, he sends his girlfriend next.¡¯ And it also follows the same vein of a former friend of Cermin antagonizing one of the harem members. ?[0)??? So this year was dedicated to a Ca versus Rabuka showdown. One of the Artisan¡¯s, a man with earthy hands from sculpting and pottery, rubbed his chin. ¡°I have heard of their rivalry and witnessed it. Like that time they fought over the prince of Sciro¡­.¡± Klio noddded. ¡°Rabuka is very envious of Ca. Ca is also my friend, she used to eat lunch with Edel and I back when she was still a student.¡± ¡°She said that Rabuka could not stand that she was more skilled than her, even when ites to Mage Focus alone. Rabuka wanted the fame and power that she have, especially her hold over men.¡± She then sighed. ¡°Of course, some of that may very well be an exaggeration, but I believe there¡¯s truth to it as well.¡± One of the senior girls sighed, ink marks in her hand for writing poetries with her quill for a long time. ¡°Ah, this is why I could not stand actors. They are always so full of drama. Meanwhile, we fine artists just get along fine and coborate on projects like normal people.¡± Klio shrugged. ¡°As Ca put it, ¡®There can only be enough space for one person under the spotlight.¡¯ The life of a performer¡­..¡± ¡°It can be brutal underneath all theyer of grandeur and mboyance that they cover themselves in.¡± Ronin could not help but agree But then again, that was the truth for all humans on Earth as well. Everyday, there were menial drama like this. A game of deception, as people try topete with each other on certain roles. Even when you think you are at a time of ¡®peace¡¯ because there were no warfare or violence¡­.. Humans will always find a way to be violent with each other, even without weapons like swords or guns. All you need was your mind. With the human mind, we can wage wars while wearing fake smiles and not breaking a sweat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ca was wearing a sweet smile while holding a tray full of spilled food and drinks. ¡°My apologies, I wasn¡¯t being careful when I passed by. I tripped.¡± The truth was that earlier¡­. Rabuka extended her foot from her table, trying to trip up this rival of hers and make her embarass herself. They were on the 6th year floor along with the other applicant for the panel of judges, the one from Lovushka¡¯s troupe called Milieu. Milieu watched as Ca did trip, but seemed to do so on purpose and spill her tray on Rabuka instead of herself. ¡°How dare you!?¡± Rabuka eximed, her ruined voice cracking. ¡°Is that any way for a future judge to act!? The Council shall hear of this¡ª¡° ¡°It was an ident. Shouting and causing a scene over an ident¡­..¡± Ca grinned. ¡°Is that any way for a future judge to act, dearie?~¡± She gave a look to Milieu, and winked. The man immediately cleared his throat and said: ¡°Yes, it was an ident¡­.. Rabuka¡¯s foot was on the way.¡± After hearing this, the students eating turned back to focus on themselves and sided with Ca. It really must be an ident. Rabuka was enraged that her pretty face turned ugly and menacing, veins threatening to pop on her neck. Not to mention the mess of spilled creamy chicken and chocte drink on her clothes. She red at Ca and swore under he breath, unheard by everyone else: ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll make you pay. Just you wait, you street whore. Conniving bitch.¡± Ca Lily just shed a wide smile at her. ¡°Better wash up first before you do, Rabuka. You look like a clown that got pelted with food because the crowd found you so unsightly and unamusing.¡± Rabuka fought the urge to scream this bitch¡¯s ears off, and stormed off to wash herself and get changed. Ca Lily just went to get another tray of food and eat calmly with poise. There may be petty drama queens trying to dethrone her¡­.. But she would always be the Queen of Drama itself. Chapter 126 Cracks and Leaks Don now earned a four-pointed star on his vest after his first year. When he went home for vacation to show it proudly to his father¡­ All he got was a nod and a half-hearted. ¡°Well done.¡± And so, out of spite, he decided not to give his coins that he earned from busking just yet. Let him continue sleeping in a bedroom full of cracks if he was going to he such a good father. Don had no intention on being a good child to him. That was what Don thought¡­.. Until Duke Taevas¡¯ bedroom roof suddenly copsed. The debris luckily did not fall towards him, and he had woke up in alertness to step away. Still, the damage was still considerably severe. ¡°You should have moved to another room already, Father!!!!¡± Don scolded him. ¡°Now look, the cracks just continued to spread until it breaks away!¡± But the old man must have been going senile, because he just said that he¡¯ll have it patched up with some tarp or wood and it¡¯ll be just fine. Don was so very annoyed by this mentality. Why does men insist to be stubborn like this, not owning up their mistakes and negligence even until it¡¯s toote!?. The money he earned from busking would not even be enough to get the roof repaired, as it really needed to be fully fixed. And so, he decided to work harder during Week¡¯s End so this silly old man he calls ¡®Father¡¯ will not sleep on a leaky bedroom. And he decided to keep the busking a secret this time as he realized something about this incident. His father was simply someone so hard-headed that he would have something to say and to counter Don¡¯s opinions, despite them being correct. He¡¯ll probably chide him for worrying about something other than school and bing a glorious Knight. He also realized something more profound than that. Something rting to fate. He wrote on his tiny journal that he had kept ever since he had studied in the Academy to serve as a record for his experiences: [The degradation of things does not happen straight away. They do not happen like a lightning strike burning a tree.] [Instead, they are like cracks and leaks growing on a wall or a roof. The more we ignore and endure them, the more they continue to grow.] ¡°That is true.¡± He then heard behind him. ¡°How did youe to such conclusion, Don?¡± It was his new friend, the kind older Sister Marigold Rozenaur. They shared tables in the Banquet Pce and talk about several things, as she also guided him on several things here in the Academy. ¡°I just noticed it now.¡± He shrugged. ¡°My family¡¯s history is a proof of this philosophy.¡± ¡°My grandparents wasted away their money in parties and extravagance, an old friend of mine told me. Until they have barely enough money to sustain their farmers and theirnds.¡± ¡°Tragedy struck even worse when a gue infected to their workers, and the grounds was forced to face death of crops and famine because there¡¯s no one left to tend them.¡± He sighed, and continued: ¡°But my grandparents did not listen to their servants and farmer¡¯s pleas all these years. They relied on a temporary solution, a way to patch the cracks for a while.¡± Marigold raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°They relied everything on their daughter to find and marry a rich man to bring back their former wealth. To hide the shame of their slowly rising poverty. They were sessful, but¡­..¡± ¡°That rich man also made the same mistakes as them. Hiding things for reputation and appearances, yet not caring about the problems that arise and only finding temporary solution.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s bedroom roof was full of cracks until it fell, and yet he patched it with wood.¡± Don grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s really stupid. People can be so short-sighted.¡± Marigold nodded. ¡°I agree. It¡¯s the fall of humanity, negligence. Especially when ites to rtionships.¡± ¡°Rtionships?¡± Don asked, not because he was surprised¡­.. But he wondered if Marigold also ever had or witnessed a rtionship be slowly ruined by negligence. ¡°Yes. When rtionships are destroyed, we often rte it to the final event that made a person say ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ But that¡¯s not really the case.¡± She used her fork and knife to make small cuts on her beef, until it finally fully cut through. ¡°Like this, rtionships get dents over time. And yet we ignore them, possibly out of ego and denial.¡± ¡°We could not ept the tiny mistakes we made, and rather me it in a singr event.¡± Don agreed with these words, and he remembered it once again during this one fine Week¡¯s End. As usual, he and Cermin were challenging people into arm wrestling to gain coins as well as volunteers for the experiments. Suddenly¡­.. Professor Espine, who had been looking graver every week, finally asked Ronin: ¡°W-Will you speak with me in private, please?¡± Ronin followed him towards the back of the wagon tent they were in. Don could not resist his desire to listen¡­.. As he could feel that the first crack in their rtionship appears today. Or perhaps, not even the first, but a major one. They were growing more and more distant, only a fool wouldn¡¯t notice that. A fool like the golden prince, who followed after him and pulled on his sleeves. ¡°Hey, why are you eavesdropping on them when they wanted to speak in private??? That¡¯s rude!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Don just shush him, as he perked his ears to hear their conversation. ¡°¡­ nothing has changed, Ronin. Yes, you are gaining more me¡ª¡° ¡°Trust in me, professor. It¡¯s not that nothing has changed, it¡¯s that something about you had and you began to distrust me¡ª-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t distrust you, I simply want more results, Ronin! I feel like I¡¯m running out of time¡ª¡° ¡°Running out of time, how? Why are you such in a hurry to see the End? Why do you want to gain it so badly, and not trust fate to take you there¡ª¡° ¡°Because you are not just the only one who had a ¡®fate¡¯ before you, Ronin. We must make strides for our own fate too, even us who are not special or chosen to bring a major change. A shift.¡± ¡°And what exactly is this shift that you are looking for? For what purpose¡­.. Or perhaps the more urate question¡­.¡± Ronin sneered at him. ¡°For who, Professor?¡± Professor Espine gritted his teeth. ¡°So you already know. Then you know why I¡¯m so desperate to get this done quickly.¡± ¡°You would never understand because you do not value anyone but yourself, Ronin. Time is of the essence for everyone else, but not to you.¡± ?[0)??? And he left after that vague conversation that Don could barely understand. Leaving the eavesdropping boy frowning. Yet even when he do not understand¡­.. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± ¡°EEEPPP!!!¡± Cermin faltered back once they were caught, while Don remained deep in thought. ¡°I was just¡ª- I was stopping Don, I didn¡¯t mean to listen in at all¡ª-¡° ¡°Brother, I think you need to go after Professor Espine now and fix this before its toote.¡± Don told him in a hushed tone after much consideration. ¡°Don¡¯t let this crack grow anymore until it breaks your rtionshippletely.¡± Ronin just said apathetically. ¡°Why must I fix something that¡¯s not broken yet? Espine will not cut ties that quickly, not when he still needs me.¡± He walked over to count the coins they had received, and Don could not help but feel a little frustrated yet also pity his brother at the same time. ¡°Ah, they all fall under the same tragedy. I just hope that when the roof falls down¡­..¡± ¡°That you do not regret it, Brother.¡± Chapter 127 To Kill a Divine Lion More Week¡¯s Ends had passed normally after that argument, and the new Ascension exams for the 4th year Warriors had arrived. It would be the first exam of this month, followed by the Schstic exam, the Performance exam, and then the Divinity Trials. Sincest year, Ronin had been nning to join it disguised as the Warrior student, ¡®Tago¡¯. Tago was very easy to rece, as he was known to be a droopy-eyedckadaisical guy who barely pays attention to his surroundings and whose only redeeming quality was his Mage Focus. His Mage Focus was a whip, albeit a rather short one to Ronin¡¯s taste and was used more for hitting and dealing blows¡­ Not tying up the enemy. But beggars can¡¯t be choosers, and Tago was the best choice Ronin could pick as a disguise to join the exams. And kill a divine beast to gain more me than he ever had before. He was now at Level 37, and so far, he had stolen the me of 134 people yet still have not levelled up yet. If we assume that every level up needs 1,000 EXP points, then he estimates that he possibly have only 134 EXP, and needs 866 to reach Level 38. And more EXP will just be needed from there. He remembered Espine¡¯s words again that day: ¡°You are progressing too slow, Ronin. I know we are already trying our best in this circumstance, but if you still have not turned into Anthracite soon¡­¡± Soon, because he has little time left to save her.. To save his daughter. This experiment¡­ It had always been for the purpose of changing his daughter¡¯s Heartstone. Because she also has a partially Commoner Heartstone, and Commoners were more susceptible to diseases. There were often gues that will strike Commoners, but not nobles. It had been theorized that it had something to do with the Heartsone and the me. He wanted the metamorphosis of Ronin to happen already so that he could test it on his own daughter and find a way to change the grade of her Heartstone without risking of killing her. He sees Ronin as like a sacrificial goat, in a sense. Test it on someone you do not have close ties with first, and when it¡¯s safe, test it on your family. ¡°What an exceptional father, eh?¡± Ronin said, but with both mockery and amazement. To go so far for the sake of another person¡­.. Espine was right. He would never understand it, he could not care for someone that much that he would risk many things as well as all this effort. ¡®But don¡¯t worry, Espine. I¡¯m finding ways to quicken it too, maybe I¡¯ll reach Level 50 after I kill this divine beast.¡¯ He thought to himself as he put on the heavy armor. He had also taken away Tago¡¯s Mage Focus of a whip, but since he was not really a Hero Mage, it was just a normal whip in his hands. It does not glow bright orange with the power of the God of Earthquakes. That was Tago¡¯s patron, the one he prayed to before Ronin knocked him out and reced him. Ronin drew some runes on the whip using some dirt and his finger. The runes glowed the moment he finished drawing them, and stained the whip. They were the rune for ¡®extend¡¯, ¡®capture¡¯, ¡®constrict¡¯, and ¡®bind¡¯. He tested it out, throwing the whip into the air with the intention to make it grow longer¡­.. And it did, wrapping itself around a nearby tree! Ronin took it back just as easily as he struck, and knew that he was ready. As he waited for Tago¡¯s turn to be called out, he yawned and took a little nap, his arms crossed, acting very much like the person he was pretending to be. His ¡®friends¡¯ elbowed him. ¡°Hey, Tago! You¡¯re still as calm as ever even with that horrifying carnage with Loque just now!?¡± ¡°You must have nerves of steel,rade! That was a whole 10 foot Emerald Serpent that almost bit his head off! How can you ever defeat something like that with just your whip?¡± ¡®Tago¡¯ just shrugged. ¡°Suffocate the Serpent, I suppose. Then, while it¡¯s binded, I will use this dagger.¡± It was a dagger that was not enchanted by any means, just a normal one made of steel. ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic! Haha!¡± Theyughed. ¡°That n will never work, I would like to see it.¡± ¡®Tago¡¯ heard his name called out, andzily walked over to Councillor Levy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t.¡± They were confused and asked what that means, but theckadaisical Warrior just strolled over to be observed. Councillor Levy scanned him from head to toe, then nodded. As he raised his hand, he summoned¡­ A 20-foot-tall Golden Lion of Aurion!!!!! Everybody was surprised that something as grand as this lion would be chosen for someone who appeared weak like Tago. The King of Beasts, which was the favored animal of the King of the Gods himself, the Highest of the Highest Order! But then¡ª ¡°Huh!? Why did it suddenly go dark!?¡± ¡°Is it nighttime already!? That can¡¯t be, right!?¡± ¡°I want to see the battle!!!¡± They can only hear roars but not a sound from the silent ¡®Tago¡¯, who theyst sawshing his tiny whip towards this giant lion. It wasparable to David fighting off Goliath. All it took was one stone and one sling¡­.. And all it took Ronin was one whip¡­. ¡°Freeze!¡± One word¡­. SLASH! And one dagger straight to the heart! ¡°ROOOOOOOAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!!¡± Before the fight, he had also drawn the rune for ¡®extend¡¯ on the dagger he used to struck the lion¡¯s thick and almost imprable hide. Using his Mage Focus over runes, he exerted all the me within him to make the rune grow brighter, thus making the the dagger grow longer and longer until it¡ª- Slowly, slowly pierced through!!! The painful agony that lion suffered¡­.. Not to mention that it was stuck, frozen by thenpower of Ronin¡¯s word and blinded by the dark¡­.. It roared and roared and then let out a whimper, as blood gushed like a waterfall the deeper Ronin pushed through. Those eyes that seemed more like the eyes of a pitiful prey rather than a terrifying king of predators¡­.. It reminded Ronin of his blue eyes. Those eyes that were too scared to kill. Even to kill for the sake of survival, even to kill for the sake of defeating evil. This lion had no grudges against him, it only attacks because it was being attacked, and left with no choice. ?[0)??? And now it was facing death for no reason at all. But then again, death always happens with or without reason. ¡°It is inevitable, my dear poor lion.¡± Ronin shed a wide grin, eyes bloodshot. As the lion¡¯s life slowly passed away, Ronin saw its memories¡­ This was the first time he saw into the mind of an animal. The lion was a pet, a pet of kind-looking man with golden skin. In his embrace, the lion felt safe. In itsst moments, the lion only yearned to see its master again. That master whose smile was warmer and brighter than the sun. Ronin¡¯s heart immediately palpitated so much that it felt like it would not just explode, but make the whole world around him burst as well. There it was again, the thought that never goes away. ¡®Decihmar Aurin!!!!!¡¯ Chapter 128 Aurion This was how Ronin saw the God of Light¡¯s face for the first time. The anger he felt was hard to exin with words. And it felt like words weren¡¯t even enough to justify it. God Aurion¡­. His visage was unclear in the lion¡¯s mind, as it was not a very intelligent and sentient creature after allpared to humans. But even still¡­.. ?[0)??? That face invoked so many things within Ronin that he knew it could not have been his, not even ¡®Ronin¡¯ who is the character¡¯s emotions. It must be the other God¡¯s emotions, Fausforus, whose soul was basically same as his own or at least fragmented within him. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!¡± He yelled as plunged the dagger deeper and deeper, actually taking it back and then pushing it back in. Torturing the innocent beast. STAB! STAB! STAB! The lion wailed in helpless agony, as it was bound in ce by the One-Wordmand and the elongated whip, which now bound him all over his limbs and slowly squeezing it to pop its limbs apart. But Ronin was not seeing the lion when he stabs, his face stted with blood. What he sees¡­.. Was the God Aurion, in different scenes. There was him in the garden, smelling the spring flowers in new bloom¡­.. There was him ying with his pet lions, brushing the mane with his fingers¡­. There was him overlooking the entirety of Magecia from the skies above, in the Castle of the Highest Order, a serene smile on his face¡­.. With his dainty fingers, he brought light into the world during the day. Saving the people from their fear of the night. The lion was already long dead, yet Ronin was still in a fit of rage over this god who should have been a stranger to him¡­. But to whom Fausforus seems to bear a strong grudge to. He only stopped once there was a DING! to interrupt his tantrum. He let go of the dagger, and his eyes cleared, realizing the carnage he caused. Yet there was no mercy in his eyes, only¡­.. Intrigue. What had Aurion done to Fausforus for him to despise him this much? Yes, he did kill him, but that was in battle¡­.. And those memories. Why would those peaceful memories of all things invoke his wrath? Shouldn¡¯t it be something more like the time he was killed, or was fighting with Aurion, or anything else where they were in conflict? Yet in those memories that shed by, with Ronin watching it in the perspective of Fausforus¡­.. He was just observing the God of Light, and saying nothing. Observing him as he basked in this peaceful serenity that he brings to the world, beloved by nature and also loving the nature of Magecia. He pondered over these questions as a holographic screen and Kai¡¯s tired voice came while the world around him was paused. [Congrattions, you have received a massive level upgrade. Level 37 >>>>> Level 40 ] [EXP Viewer unlocked. ] [New Skill unlocked. ] Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°EXP viewer?¡± [Yes.] Kai exined unenthusiastically. [The user is gaining difficulty for each level and so to make you aware of the EXP needed and to not feel discouraged when it takes too long to level up¡­.] [The system decided to give you an EXP viewer.] Ronin¡¯s lips turned into a straight line. ¡°Just when I was wondering about it too. How very convenient.¡± ¡°But then again, the HTM is made to amodate its transmigrators rather than be reasonable and make concrete rules.¡± Kai scoffed and said sarcastically. [I shall send yourints to the management, sir.] It went forward to show the EXP viewer on the screen. [Level 40 EXP: 15/200,000 ] Ronin nodded. ¡°So the Golden Lion¡¯s me had some excess of 15 EXP after levelling me to 3 levels.¡± Kai confirmed it. [This particr Golden Lion holds about 160K+ EXP worth of me. It may vary, just like for every Mage human you encounter, but that is the usual range.] Ronin kept that in mind. ¡°What about my skill?¡± Kai¡¯s screen loaded the 4th skill: [Communication Crystal You may send and summon crystals of pure Illuso energy that shall serve as your form ofmunication with a chosen person. To activate it, all you need to do is to draw the symbol for ¡®message¡¯ and municate¡¯ on the air, and once the crystal had appeared, you may tell it which person you would like tomunicate with. The message will be delivered in real time in front of the person, but they may choose to view it forter if they keep the crystal intact with them. The same goes for you if you shall received a crystal back from them. For a person to reply, simply ask them to do the do the same procedure as above. However, if their Mage Focus is not rted to runes, they will have to spend some me to send a message back to you. At Level 40, you can only send and receivemunication crystals with one person per day. ] Ronin was disappointed. ¡°So its just like a phone, got it.¡± But it could be useful too, in case that he would have tomunicate with someone in the future while they were somewhere far away. Not to mention¡­.. That if he reaches Level 100, the number of people he can send crystals to may increase exponentially to the point that the could broadcast to the whole world of Magecia. What he would broadcast in the future, he do not know, but it was a neat trick despite not seeming as revolutionary as the others. He was not expecting to use this skill so soon though. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After his little scheme during the Ascension exams went off without a hitch, it was now time to worry about the Schstic exams. At least, that was what people expected of him. But instead of reading books to study, Ronin was writing, summoning his crystals every now and then. He was trying to piece together every clue he had so far of what happened in the past with the gods. The ¡®hidden lore¡¯. [ording to the books, Fausforus got stabbed by Aurion.] He jot down. [But ording to Vyrill, he saw Aurion get stabbed by Fausforus, and create this beacon in the Abyssal realm. Could both of them be true at the same time?] [If so, which happened first? Was Fausforus stabbed first, or was Aurion?] [What was their general rtionship with each other before the war? It would be easy to assume that they were enemies with them being literal opposing forces, the Light and Darkness¡­..] [But what if that wasn¡¯t always the case?] As he scribbled on his book all night even during the night before the difficult exams, there was suddenly a knock on the door. He turned to Don, who wasbing his hair before getting ready for bed. ¡°Were you expecting visitors?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don, you do know that your disguise fades at night even when you still identify as man, right?¡± ¡°I do.¡± His brother that looked more like a girl now blinked in confusion. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I would never call someone to our room.¡± Ronin furrowed his eyebrows, and went to the door. ¡± Go hide in the bathroom first.¡± Don did so, and once he hid, Ronin opened to see who¡¯s outside. ¡°Hey, Ronin! Your exam is tomorrow so I brought this for you to wish you luck!¡± For a moment, he thought it was the God Aurion. The resemnce was uncanny, and only that dumb words and that dumb voice reminded him that it was Cermin Drychspiel¡­. Holding a basket of fruits, nuts and paper talismans??? Chapter 129 Chinese Tradition in a Medieval Setting Cermin could see the baffled look Ronin was giving on his little gift basket, which he took great care of arranging neatly and wrapping with with a little gold bow and a note saying ¡®Good luck on exams!!! You can do it!¡¯. He scratched his head. ¡°Er, I know it seems weird at first¡­.. But from where I¡¯m from, all these things have meaning to give us good luck during exams!¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Ronin actually knew what they all meant. They were exam traditions in China, where Min Cheng was from. ¡®This idiot¡­..¡¯ ¡®Why is he practicing Chinese traditions in a medieval fantasy setting!????¡¯ ?[0)??? Cermin proceeds to exin each gift on the basket one by one. ¡°Apples sounds like the word for ¡®safety¡¯ from where I¡¯m from, and so it¡¯s like ¡®safety¡¯ during the exams! Getting a safe grade and not failing!¡± ¡°Kiwis sounds like ¡®easy to pass¡¯, and cashews are also ¡®wishes to pass¡¯!¡± He presented them all enthusiastically, like a door to door salesman trying to convince Ronin of their effectiveness as exam charms. ¡°And these talismans are prayers of sorts! You can keep them in your pocket to ward off bad luck like sudden illness or headaches or forgetting that one answer that you just can¡¯t remember!¡±. Ronin could only sigh. Ah, typical Min Cheng indeed. Going through all these nonsense. ¡°Thank you. But you don¡¯t have to, I can pass these exams just fine.¡± Ronin told him inly. ¡°O-Oh, I know that! You¡¯re very smart, someone told me. You even had the highest entrance exam score in the Academy¡¯s history! Haha, I wish I could be that smart¡­¡± He looked down, trying to keep his cheerful smile. ¡°I just¡­. wanted to show some support as a friend, I guess.¡± He sighed dejectedly. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want them, that¡¯s fine too¡­.. Sorry for bothering you sote at night. I realize now that it must be silly to you.¡± There he was again, being so unbearably stupid that Ronin was left no choice but to entertain his antics. ¡°¡­.. Alright. I¡¯ll take it, Your Highness. Wouldn¡¯t want your effort to go to waste.¡± Cermin¡¯s sad eyes quickly lit up like a light bulb that¡¯s turned on by a switch. ¡°Really!? Nice, nice, here you go! Eat them before the exams and tell me if they worked, okay!?¡± ¡°Ok¡­.¡± Ronin awkwardly took the basket. Cermin just blinked at him, still standing there and smiling. ¡°What is it?¡± Ronin asked tiredly. ¡°Hehe, um¡­.. Can¡¯t you at least invite me inside?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ronin asked harshly. ¡°Oh, I just, well¡­. I went all this way from my dorm room to yours. And I gave you that basket so¡­. Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to keep me standing here?¡± Ronin clicked his tongue. ¡®Ah, so this basket was just a bargaining chip to get inside my room all along.¡¯ He would obviously remain persistent until he get a glimpse, and so Ronin told him: ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up first. Stay there.¡± Cermin immediately be exited. ¡°Ok¡ª¡° SLAM! He locked the door, then went over to Don who¡¯s in the bathroom. ¡°We have a problem.¡± He announced in a more tired tone rather than panicking. Don blinked. ¡°Yes, I heard Cermin Drychsoiel outside. What does he want?¡± ¡°To be a nuisance to me.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°So, here¡¯s what we will do. He can¡¯t see you in that form.¡± He summoned amunication crystal out of thin air. ¡°Take this with you, I can use this to talk to you from afar.¡± He told him. ¡°You would have to jump out of the window and hide for a bit until I say that it¡¯s all clear.¡± ¡°You want me to go outside like this? In my nightgown?¡± Don was aghast. ¡°But Brother¡ª-¡® ¡°It¡¯s dark, and there¡¯s no one allowed on the school grounds at this time because of the curfew. No one will find you outside.¡± Ronin gripped his shoulder, the crystal floating on his palm. ¡°Or would you rather be seen by that annoying golden prince like this?¡± Don grumbled. Eventually¡­. He took the crystal. ¡°How do I respond to you?¡± ¡°Draw this rune on its surface.¡± He drew the rune on his palm. It looked like arrow, the triangle pointing upwards. ¡°It will take a bit of your me, so respond only when necessary. All you ever really need is the signal from me for you to get back here, when he¡¯spletely gone.¡± Don nodded and headed for the window. ¡°Alright, Brother. Just¡­. chase him away as fast as you can.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°I will. I don¡¯t intend for him to stay any longer than 5 minutes.¡± Don leapt, and Ronin closed the window like nothing happened, going back to the door. ¡°Come in.¡± He said in the most robotic way. ¡°Wow¡­. So this is your shared dorm room¡­.¡± Cermin looked around like he¡¯s child in Disnend instead of a grown teenager in someone¡¯s dorm room. Then, he frowned. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Don?¡± ¡°He went over to visit a friend.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon, so you¡¯ll have to go eventually, Your Highness. You know how much he despises you.¡± Cermin rolled his eyes. ¡°Hah, and I wouldn¡¯t want him around either. I¡¯m d it¡¯s just you and me.¡± He looked at the two beds. ¡°Which one is yours?¡± Ronin pointed at his bed, and¡ª Cermin just dived into it and jumped up and down! ¡°Hey, it¡¯s pretty bouncy! Haha!¡± Ronin felt the murderous urgeing, and held it back by clutching the basket tighter. ¡°What are you doing, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I was just testing the bounciness so I¡¯ll know that you sleep well in here.¡± He stopped jumping. ¡°And good sleep is needed to get good grades, as they say¡­..¡± (I really want us to have a sleepover so badly but he¡¯s not loosening up at all!!! He¡¯s treating me like I¡¯m not even his best friend, aww!!!) Ronin: ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Your Highness, I think you should go¡ª¡° His crystal appeared so fast in front of him, sending a message from Don himself! Ronin took the crystal immediately and stopped it from showing Don, and hid it in his pocket. ¡°What was that?¡± Cermin asked, as it appeared and disappeared as fast as he blinked. ¡°Nothing¡­. Let me go use the bathroom for a bit.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Ok¡­. I¡¯ll go set the basket over your desk.¡± Ronin rushed inside, then took out the crystal. ¡°Ronin, there¡¯s a bit of a problem¡­.¡± He saw Don¡¯s concerned face on the crystal¡¯s surface. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as major as I thought, but¡ª¡° A familiar voice interrupted him. ¡°Hello, Ronin~ Long time no see, I didn¡¯t know you were serving this handsome young lord~ Ordy, hahaha!¡± He could only rub his forehead. ¡°Ah, just when I thought this night couldn¡¯t get any worse¡­.¡± Chapter 130 Sleepover Ca appeared beside Don, who was blushing red. His brother looked very flustered beside her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ronin. I did not expect them to be walking around the grounds even after curfew¡ª¡° ¡°We¡¯ll keep your secret if you keep ours.¡± Edelweiss stern voice came. She added: ¡°Also, what kind of decent man would sleep on the same bedroom as a woman, not to mention ady he¡¯s serving?¡± Don corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m still a man, you know. Just¡­. not in men¡¯s clothes at the moment.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Ca pped. ¡°Well, would you mind if we borrow your lord for a bit, Ronin?¡± ¡°Just for one night~ I am so enthralled by this revtion that I simply could not pass the chance to hear the exnation for it! All those juicy secrets¡ª¡° ¡°And as a fellow¡­. person of the fairer sex.¡± Edelweiss said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right to let Don sleep on the same room as you. Let him experience to be around people of the same sex as him.¡± ¡°So¡­.. There it is, Ronin. I being coerced to spend the night over their dorm room.¡± Don scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back by morning, I promise.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°I suppose that would be for the best too. He¡¯s not going out any time soon, I can feel it.¡± Ca¡¯s eyes widened at this possible gossip. ¡°Who¡¯s not going any time soon¡ª¡° Ronin tossed the crystal to the floor, and stepped on it.. ¡®This is going to be a tiring night¡­..¡¯ He grumbled as he went outside. When he opened the door, he saw Cermin looking over his books but at least not touching them. Yet it was obvious that he was trying to behave while keeping his hands behind his back. His curious eyes betrayed him by showing how much he really wants to meddle around. ¡°Your Highness¡­.. How did you get here past the curfew anyway?¡± Ronin asked. Cermin turned to him in a bit of surprise. ¡°Oh, I tried to sneak my way, but almost got caught by a guard. But I was saved by the bell when there was a loud shout at the girl¡¯s dorm room.¡± ¡°Loud shout?¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Yes, it was so loud it reached all over the school. It sounded very rough and guttural too, not like ady¡¯s shout at all.¡± Ronin knew only one person who could shout so loud like that. ¡°Rabuka¡­..¡± He muttered under his breath. Something must be up with Rabuka and Ca earlier that night, that¡¯s why she and Edelweiss were outside past curfew, and caught Don along the way back. He took note to ask Don about it tomorrow. At the moment¡­. ¡°Don would not return until morning.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°And it¡¯s dangerous for you to go back to your room now that there¡¯s no distraction to save you so¡­..¡± Cermin took a while to understand where he¡¯s getting at, then asked in disbelief: ¡°Are you¡­. Are you asking me to sleep over?¡± ¡®Yeah, well, you¡¯re going to eventually ask me if I didn¡¯t do it first so. You¡¯ll probably torment me until I agree too.¡¯ Ronin sat on his bed. ¡°I suppose, yes. As thanks for the thoughtful gift.¡± ¡°But no pillow fights. Or bouncing on beds. We can¡¯t be too loud, there are other people sleeping in their rooms.¡± Cermin nodded profusely. ¡°Yes! Yes! I understand! I¡¯ll stay quiet!!!¡± Ronin felt he needed so much patience to survive the night without killing this idiot or himself. And so, he breathed deeply to gain that patience and asked: ¡°Fine¡­.. What do you want to do in this sleepover, Your Highness?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°So you pretended to be a man in order to fulfill your father¡¯s dreams of bing a Knight, and not just any Knight, but the greatest in the Kingdom of Sephyrine?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Don fiddled with his hair that was tied into a luscious braid by this frivolous woman. Ca looked deeply fascinated by his story. ¡°My, this is juicier than I thought! I simply assumed that you did so in order to survive among the male-dominated Spire of Warriors.¡± ¡°Well, that is partially also the reason. But there was one female Warrior in our batch anyway, and she¡¯s doing fine¡­. Possibly because she was builtrger than the average man and have twice the strength.¡± Edelweiss soon started to pity him. ¡°I see¡­.. It must have been difficult for you, letting go of your femininity just to survive. I can rte to that very well, I sometimes had to not act too ¡®feminine¡¯ and feign to not like frivolous feminine things like pastel ribbons and fancy dresses just to appear intellectual among these men¡ª¡° ¡°Who said I let go of my femininity?¡± Don frowned. ¡°I am still a woman sometimes, and sometimes I¡¯m a man.¡± ?[0)??? ¡°And at the moment you are a man?¡± Ca confirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Out of choice?¡± Edelweiss asked. ¡°No. Just because I am. And just because I identify as a man at the moment, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t like feminine things. Same with how I identify as a woman sometimes yet like masculine things.¡± ¡°So no, I did not sacrifice anything for this.¡± He turned to her. ¡°In fact, I think I gained more from it.¡± ¡°Oh, such as?¡± Ca Lily arched her perfect eyebrows. Don looked at this two, and decided to choose his words as carefully as he can¡­. But also remained as honest. ¡°The notions of gender¡­. About how men can be the only one who was strong and women as the only one was weak¡­. It¡¯s not the fault of one side.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t me everything in men, even though it is true that they get to dictate many things most of the time.¡± He said. ¡°Women do it all the time too¡­. Just like how you both assumed just now.¡± ¡°You disliked me when you thought I was just a man, right?¡± He gave a pained smile. ¡°But I understood that, because back then, I would have too. I had the same mindset as you.¡± ¡°I misinterpreted what an old friend of mine said, and what she experienced. I thought she was the victim because she was made weak and turned into a dociledy after bing a warrior by men.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just men. Now that I see things in both perspectives, I realized it¡¯s everyone. Everyone finds fault on each other, separating things into ¡®sides¡¯ just like in a Gridiron game.¡± ¡°When in fact, we¡¯re all under the same rules, following those rules just to harm each other.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I guess that¡¯s also why I came to dislike Gridiron now. What a waste of effort and risking your safety.¡± Edelweiss and Ca blinked at this weird speech from this younger boy. ¡°Ah, I knew you wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not really good with words and my metaphors tend to make people weirded out or confused¡ª-¡° ¡°No, I get it.¡± Edelweiss told him. ¡°And you¡¯re right. Had I not learned that you were¡­.. Born in the same sex as me, I would have never gotten over my hostility for you.¡± ¡°Hostility that you never really deserved besides the fact that you were a man.¡± She looked down. ¡°I apologize.¡± Don shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a relief too since I get to have someone know about me besides Ronin and my family. Someone else knows I am a woman sometimes, haha.¡± He added: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really d. I¡¯ve never been in a sleepover with anyone, and my old friend is quite¡­. Old. Though uh¡­.¡± Edelweiss listened carefully now, expecting something even more profound than that speech. ¡°What is it?¡± Don made a face towards Ca. ¡°Can Ca stop ogling at my breasts and then looking away as if pretending it never happened?¡± Ca pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not ogling, dearie~ I¡¯m just not used to seeing you with a bigger breast size. I¡¯m picking what dress and cor type matches your body well in case you¡¯re feeling like wearing one.¡± ¡°Well¡­. I guess I do feel like wearing one with this braided hairstyle.¡± Don shrugged. Ca pped excitedly. ¡°Wonderful! I have old clothes in my closet that would be just right for you!¡± Edelweiss blinked. Ca just waved off all that just now, and so did Don¡­.. But what he said struck her, and gave her a lot of things to think about during this sleepover. Chapter 131 Scream Queen He was right. She can¡¯t me everything on men, as not all of them are the same, and she was also the one who keeps perceiving herself as inferior. Believing that she had to walk the extra mile just to be on the samene as them, and thinking she can only call herself worthy if she had walked past them. No matter the achievement, no matter the honor and high numbers¡­. It was never enough for her as long as a man was higher than her. And so, before the whole incident with Don, she was a nervous panicking wreck for the Schstic exam tomorrow. In fact, had it not been for Ca distracting her, she would have studied until morning and lost sleep, turning all her effort to naught. A few hours earlier before nighttime, she was in her room forcing herself to digest every single word on her textbooks back to back. Suddenly, there was a rap on her window. When she opened it, Ca Lily was grinning, and said: ?[0)??? ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go have some fun and have a stroll around the school!¡± Edelweiss blinked. ¡°At this hour? Ca, you know I have exams tomorrow¡ª¡° ¡°You have a tendency to overdo things because of your anxiety, Edel.¡± Ca Lily told her. ¡°And that won¡¯t do, that¡¯s just as self-destructive as doing nothing at all.¡± ¡°But the exams¡ª-¡°. Ca had already dragged her, pinching her cheeks. ¡°Pretty please~ Just so you can have a breath of fresh air! Also¡­¡± ¡°I saw Rabuka sneak into the Student Council office earlier. I¡¯m dying to know what she¡¯s up to.¡± Edelweiss narrowed her eyes. ¡°The Student Council?¡± ¡°Yes, specifically her lover¡¯s old office, the Head¡¯s.¡± Ca¡¯s tone be grave and mysterious, hushed and quieter than before. ¡°She¡¯s scheming something, even a blind person can see it.¡± Edelweiss could not lie and said this does not concern her even a bit. After all, going inside the Student Council office at this hour was suspicious enough¡­.. But the fact that it was someone like Rabuka¡­. It¡¯s bound to be something malicious afoot. And so, she followed Ca as they proceeded to tail this conniving rose-colored girl. Rabuka had entered without a problem, and was not noticed since everyone had went to their dorm rooms before the curfewes and the night patrol guards roamed. She chose the perfect moment to sneak about. She must have been nning this for a long time. When she arrived at Pavone¡¯s former office, which was now the office of the Simian party Head that won the elections¡­.. She took out a key, and easily unlocked the door, grinning. ¡°Ah, the Council should have changed the locks now that Pavone was gone.¡± Ca whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they made such oversight.¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°What do we do now, should we call for help¡ª¡° Suddenly, Ca¡¯s voice turned a few octaves lower, as she spoke with a certain tone and cadence: ¡°Councillor Verita suddenly arrived in the room¡­..¡± She herself walked forward, causing Rabuka to jump in fright. ¡°H-Head C-Councillor!¡± She eximed, the files she was holding falling down the floor. ¡°How¡­.. You¡¯re not supposed to be here¡­..¡± Ca crossed her arms, copying Councillor Verita¡¯s mannerisms. ¡°What are you doing here, youngdy? Who gave you the permission to rummage about Student Council office?¡± Rabuka tried to pick up the fallen papers. ¡°I can exin! There is very good reason for this, I am saving the Academy from a threat¡ª¡° Ca did not hesitate to take the files from her, and raised her eyebrow. ¡°You are stealing the files of Ronin Willowe?¡± She scanned the papers herself. ¡°And what about him would make you risk tomit something that would get in you into major trouble?¡± ¡°He is not what he seems, Councillor.¡± Rabuka gritted her teeth. ¡°Pavone sent me here to look for the only Commoner student in this Academy, and everything rted to him.¡± Sure enough, everything about Ronin¡¯s basic information was there. His age, Mage Type and Focus, address, performance analysis since his Triannum test up to histest academic involvements in his present school year¡ª ¡°Zafeiri¡­.¡± Ca mumbled. ¡°Now where did I hear that before¡­.¡± Edelweiss was just watching by the door, unseen thanks to Ca¡¯s Theater of the Mind. She knew where she had heard that. It was the new family of the Gridiron protege, that Don Asuli. Ca rubbed her chin, and then turned to Rabuka. ¡°Very well, we may discuss this somewhere more private, possibly in my office. Come along.¡± Rabuka sighed in relief that the Head Councillor had trusted her. ¡°Thank you. This is a dire matter than concerns everyone¡ª not just the Academy but Magecia itself!¡± Magecia itself? Both Ca and Edelweiss wondered what she meant. Ca lured her to the girl¡¯s dorm room by using her Theater of the Mind skill, and not to the Councillor¡¯s office. Rabuka began to frown, noticing that they were walking more than usual. ¡°Councillor, I never expected the walk to your office to be this long. How much longer?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there, child. But first, I would like you to borate further on this ¡®dire matter¡¯ about Ronin Willowe.¡± Ca added: ¡°And do not think of lying, as I can use my powers to scour the truth from you.¡± Rabuka weighed her options, her confliction obvious in her eyes¡­. Until, she eventually said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Councillor. But Pavone asked me to be quiet until we confirmed that he really was¡ª¡° Edelweiss identally slipped on a wet path on the floor just when they were about to reach the girl¡¯s dorms. Rabuka blinked. ¡°What was that sound?¡± ¡®Councillor Verita¡¯ just shrugged. ¡°I do not hear anything, child.¡± Rabuka turned to Edelweiss direction, who had fallen on her bum on the floor. Edelweiss was in great pain, but stayed quiet as much as she could to not break the Theater. As Rabuka went closer and closer¡ª ¡®Councillor Verita¡¯ took her by the wrist, and her face contorted into a ghastly monstrous form! ¡°Looking for this?¡± She said with her ckened eyes andrge opened mouth that can swallow her Rabuka¡¯s whole! Rabuka panicked and screamed, using her Cordial Surge to push her backwards! ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± The Theater of the Mind was broken, and Ca grabbed Edelweiss¡¯ hand and ran while Rabuka was still busy closing her eyes and screaming and screaming like a banshee. And as they ran, they bumped into Don Asuli, who had just jumped down from the boys¡¯ dormitory window. That was how this sleepover came to be. Ronin Willowe¡¯s file was still in Ca¡¯s hands the whole evening, and Edelweiss wondered what she nned to do with it. Eventually, after dressing up Don with several dresses, Ca suddenly brought up the question: ¡°Don, dearie¡­ Just how powerful do you reckon your servant Ronin could be?¡± Chapter 132 What You Are ¡°Pillow fort?¡± ¡°No, too few pillows and nkets.¡± ¡°Ghost story?¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t think of one at the moment. Also, you might scream.¡± ¡°Ah, then how about wrestling!?¡± ¡°No. Just no.¡± Cermin grumbled as heid on the bed with a plop! ¡°You asked me what we¡¯ll do in this sleepover but you just say no to everything I suggest!¡± Ronin wanted to kick him out of the bed but restrained himself, instead jotting down more things on his desk. ¡°How about you just help me study then? You said you wanted to and yet you end up falling asleep in the middle of a review session, even when you barely got past the easy questions.¡± ¡°Because studying is so boring! And the questions are so long that it¡¯s like reading a story itself, how the hell do you even survive answering these things in an hour!?¡± ¡°Actually, I can answer a whole 60 item exam with 10 sentences minimum per item in 15 minutes.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Ok, now that¡¯s a little creepy. Are you even human!???¡± Cermin sat up in amazement. ¡° Ronin just shrugged. ¡°Its not that hard if you pay attention only to the words that matters. Then piece it together withmon sense.¡±. Cermin walked over to his side to slump on the desk. ¡°I guess I have nomon sense then. All I have is a cool sword that glows.¡± Ronin muttered under his breath sarcastically. ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°Oh, wait, speaking of¡­..¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t shown me your Mage Focus, Ronin!¡± Cermin elbowed him. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! You should show me just a little bit, I¡¯ve been dying to see it!¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s lightning so its too dangerous to summon inside.¡± Ronin reasoned nonchntly. ¡°C¡¯mon, even just a little spark would do! There¡¯s nothing left to do but to talk and get to know more things about each other since you said no to everything else!¡± Ronin sighed, and picked up something from his pocket that he kept at all times. He showed the stone which he used to capture some of Maen¡¯s lightning for safe keeping, and activated it. ¡°There you go.¡± Cermin nodded in excitement. ¡°Yes, yes, the color is pretty dope. But how powerful can you be?¡± Ronin grinned ironically to himself. ¡°In what terms?¡± ¡°Just in general. I mean, you¡¯re a Commoner after all and it¡¯s very rare that you had such a high me. If we fought¡­..¡± ¡°Who do you think would win?¡± Ronin actually do not know the answer either because while he does have more powers now and can easily outsmart Cermin¡­. He has a plot armor as a protagonist, and the only reason why he lost in that Training room back then was because he was holding back on hurting his friend, while Ronin wasn¡¯t. ¡°Probably you, Your Highness.¡± Ronin just said. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Cermin nodded. (I¡¯m the protagonist after all. I sometimes forget that and treat Ronin just like a real person. Well, real in my world, at least.) (Sometimes he reminds me of¡ª) Before Cermin could finish the thought, he noticed the name ¡®Aurion¡¯ in the journal Ronin was writing on. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my patron god!¡± Cermin said as he peered over. Ronin just closed his journal casually and turned to him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m studying about him for tomorrow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see anything special with that guy, though.¡± Cermin said. ¡°People can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s ¡®dead¡¯ or not, or just hiding and why he was hiding. He never appeared in person for a long time now.¡± ¡°And do you know which one is the truth?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow on interest. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t.¡± Cermin shrugged. ¡°Most Hero Mages I talked to said they canmunicate with their gods, but Aurion never spoke to me.¡± ¡°I do have these¡­.. Strange dreams.¡± ¡°Strange dreams?¡± Ronin tilted his head. ¡°Yes¡­. Like someone calling out from this massive cave, but his voice was muffled. There was golden light inside the cave. For some reason¡­.. I thought the voice must be Aurion¡¯s.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°No¡­. He¡¯smenting about death over and over again.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°That a part of him died ever since he vanquished the darkness, or something like that.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just ignore it because it end up making my head hurt the more I focus on those dreams. I forget them a few minutes after waking up in the morning.¡± Cermin yawned, and leaned on one hand at the desk. ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯s sleeping¡­..¡± ¡°Sleeping? Hibernating?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°Yes¡­. Because he can¡¯t handle the despair¡­ And¡­.¡± He dozed offpletely. But just before he slept, during the times where he was just dozing off¡­. Ronin saw images of a dark-skinned man this time. He was feeding meat to a pack of hungry, rabid dog-like animals, though it was hard to tell of they were even animals with how monstrous and pitch-ck their faces were. There¡¯s also glimpses of him just observing a wholendscape of a treacherous forest full of nts that burst outva from within, or has teethrger and sharper than a shark¡¯s. And finally, there was an image of him smiling wide and gesturing to Magecia, and saying proudly: ¡°Look at this. It could be so much more. We could shape it into something more, transform it into something beyond what It intended for us!¡± But the moment he had fallen intoplete sleep, Ronin could not see into his thoughts anymore. That¡¯s the limitations of his mind-reading. He wrote all of this down, then sighed as he shook Cermin by the shoulder. ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re going to sleep, sleep on the bed.¡± Cermin opened one eye and made a funny expression while slurring his words. ¡°Huh? Wha sreep on th bleb?¡± Ronin gestured as if teaching a dog. ¡°That bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡± He rubbed his eyes. ¡°No¡­. Wouldn¡¯t the floor be too hard?¡± ¡°I¡¯lly out a nket. I don¡¯t want to take Don¡¯s bed and I especially would not want you to take it, so you can have mine for tonight and I¡¯ll justy here.¡± Roninyed out several duvets and nkets to make a makeshift futon, and Cermin watched him sleepily before asking: ¡°Can¡¯t you just sleep with me?¡± Ronin answered quickly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± (Because I know from my years as your system that you roll around when you sleep and would eventually end up kicking me. Not to mention that you snore like a fucking pig, so I¡¯m definitely better off here.) But he did not say that and just responded with a dry. ¡°Good night, Your Highness.¡± Cermin frowned, but plopped back on the soft bed, looking at Ronin down below. ¡°Well¡­. Thank you for having me sleep over. Sorry that I dozed off there, I suddenly got tired after talking so much. But I had fun.¡± Ronin scoffed. ¡®Can¡¯t say I felt the same¡¯. Eventually, this nuisance of a prince fell back to slumber again, and Ronin can¡¯t help but think about what he heard and saw just now. ¡®Aurion is sleeping, dreaming of something long past, most likely. And to say that he¡¯s menting¡± over death¡­..¡¯ ¡®Lamenting over Fausforus? The god he killed with his own hands?¡¯ He fell asleep delving deep into his theories. Meanwhile¡­. Cermin fell asleep dreaming of someone. It was not a dark-skinned god feeding monsters and speaking monologues¡­.. But rather a simple teenager about his age at this moment. He was standing under a sky full of tiny little diamonds, and singing about them. ¡°How I wonder what you are¡­¡± Chapter 133 An Actress Doubts ¡°Just how powerful do you reckon your servant Ronin could be?¡± Don frowned at the question. ¡°What do you mean? Why did you suddenly asked about Ronin?¡± Ca continued arranging his hair and caressing it. ¡°Well, I simply wondered about it since you are his master after all. You share the same room, and so I supposed he has to look after you and you must have a decent estimate of how powerful he is.¡± Edelweiss eyes also widened at this. ¡°That is true¡­. Even I have not really figured out how powerful he id in terms of his Mage Focus.¡± ¡°Ronin is a iro lightning mage. Much like the Zafeiri family itself.¡± Don was confused by the sudden shift into this topic¡­. But he did remember seeing Ca holding many papers in her hand earlier. It was really dark, so he did not see what was written there¡ª But could it have been rted to Ronin. ¡°What is your impression on my servant?¡± He asked straightforwardly. ¡°I know that Edelweiss was on the same ss as him¡­. But what about you? The way you spoke to him¡­.¡± ¡°It sounded like you have a certain impression on him that was not quite positive.¡±. Ca¡¯s fake thin red smile faltered, and turned into a real amused one. ¡°You are very observant, dearie. And wise for your age too.¡± She squeezed his cheeks. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so adorable, but you shouldn¡¯t be so serious all the time! With how worried you are towards Ronin¡­.¡± ¡°I might begin to suspect you have other form of ties with him¡­¡± Don panicked, thinking that Ca managed to caught on their familial ties and also knew that truth about his brother¡­. ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Don felt like puking. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like he is a brother to you, eh?¡± Ca grinned. ¡°Yes! I would never¡­.. How did you even reach to that conclusion!?¡± ¡°I worry about Ronin because he was the closest to an actual brother I can have! My eldest brother is always away, and my second eldest is the embodiment of a daemon travesting this earth, and so I only had Ronin to rely on!¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± Ca ced her hands to her hips. ¡°Then have you noticed anything strange about himtely? Something changing?¡± Don thought about it, and there really was one thing. ¡°There¡¯s the matter of him being more dazed and quiet than usual¡­. Not to mention colder. He had always been cold, yes, but there¡¯s this sudden malignant shift in his coldness that was like how a small dusting of snow turns into a raging blizzard¡­..¡± ¡°And it all started when he befriended Cermin Drychspiel.¡± Edelweiss gritted her teeth at the memory. After being saved by Cermin from Sordido who assaulted her¡­. She thought he must have been a good man, until he assaulted her too during the chaos of the fall of the nc D¡¯Argents. But the Councillor also told her that he was innocent ording to her interrogations, and could not remember a single thing about this. That Cermin may have been manipted or possessed in some form. She wondered if this has something to do with Ronin too, and shared her thoughts with Ca and Don. ¡°¡­. Daemons.¡± Ca took out the files. ¡°All of them are concerned with daemons, those former friends of Cermin. Even Rabuka, most likely, that¡¯s why she spoke of this threat to Magecia.¡± Don frowned. ¡°Can someone exin everything to me in full detail what exactly happened to Cermin? Everyone is avoiding him like the gue, and he ims Ronin ¡®saved¡¯ him, but Ronin would not tell me about it.¡± Ca and Edelweiss gave him a brief summary of all the scandals and drama involving Cermin so far. About how he was once a beloved prince by everyone and a new rising Warrior¡­.. Until it all fell apart once his predatory friends showed their true colors. Even his one loyal friend that stuck to the end, the priest Zeriav, was affected by this ¡®misfortune¡¯ and ¡®daemonic possession¡¯ that was surrounding him. ¡°And right when everyone had left him, Ronin came. They¡¯ve been an unbreakable pair since then, always seen together far from the judging eyes of the majority of this Academy.¡± Ca told the story just like a skilled storyteller would. ¡°One could not be without the other. The timing, however¡­.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel too convenient?¡± Ca pointed out. And now that she mentioned it, Don and Edelweiss could not help but agree a little bit too. But¡­. Both refuses to believe that there was any fault in Ronin, as they have good impressions of him. Don said: ¡°Perhaps they really were fated to be friends, as much as I hated to say it. Despite this sudden coldness and nk stares¡­. Ronin does not seem ufortable aroun that annoying prince.¡± Edelweiss agreed. ¡°Neither of them feel like they wouldmit any of those crimes, so it must be a daemon that was just linked by Rabuka to him. Because of this near perfect timing.¡± ¡°Besides, they were the actual evil people, worse than the actual ¡®daemon¡¯ that protected Cermin. And until now they wouldn¡¯t give up on wreaking havoc. First Volken targetting Don, and now Rabuka targetting Ronin¡­..¡± But Ca remained unconvinced. She kept it to herself, and merely said. ¡°Well, maybe it would be safer if none of us would approach those two.¡± They went quiet as tension hang in the air over those words, until¡ª ¡°The thought of a daemon is so scary! I would not want either of you adorable little darlings be affected by this~¡± She hugged both of them close to her breasts, surprising them with the sudden shift in tone! Edelweiss protested. ¡°Hey! Ca, let go! Alright, alright, we¡¯ll be careful!¡± She scoffed. ¡°But you should too, you know. If there¡¯s really something dangerous afoot¡­.¡± She took the confusing woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Promise me that you will not step further past the boundaries of safety. I know that you can be too nosy for your own good.¡± ¡°But as your friend, I want you to let your curiosity go before it harms you¡­. Or worse.¡± Ca did not expect her usually reserved Edelweiss to express her worry so frankly, and her cheeks tinted red a little. ¡°I promise. After I take some matters on my hands¡­.¡± She gestured on the file. ¡°I would no longer persist unless there¡¯s a direct affront to me or either of you.¡± After that, they talked about nicer things and went to sleep. But Ca could not stop thinking about one thing. A familiar concept that performers like her knows. ¡®The twists to a tale never reveals itself until the third act.¡¯ And she can¡¯t help but feel that they were nearing that act, and the ugly truth was slowly rearing its head behind the curtains. Chapter 134 Frilled Shark Defeated That morning, Ca left her two sleeping friends holding Ronin Willowe¡¯s files to hand it to the Head Councillor Verita. Not long after, at about noon that day, Rabuka Biturea had been disqualified from applying as the judge for the Artisan¡¯s Performance exam. The reason for her disqualification had not been revealed, but since it was the Head Councillor who proimed it, no more questions were asked before she was kicked out of the Academy. She was also banned to ever return again. But many people had heard that scream in the middle of the night¡­. And could assume that it had something to do with that. Thus the position of the Performance Arts judge went directly to Ca Lily Naemhnaid. When the half-Emerald half-Pearl hybrid girl left the Head Councillor¡¯s office, Councillor Verita could be seen pondering deeply over the things she said: ¡°That is just my assumption, but I have one request, Head Councillor.¡± The aged woman raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do not approach him. Do not try to forcefully probe the truth from him. Let me be the one to do it.¡±. When Councillor Verita was about to ask for an exnation for this request, Ca already added: ¡°Trust me, Head Councillor. Going to him directly might cause more danger than you might expect. Treat him normally as you would any student, or better yet, never cross paths with him at all.¡± ¡°I will do my best for the sake of everyone, for this Academy. That, I can promise you.¡± She bowed, her voice no longer that mboyant and frivolous. Because of the gravity if her tone, not to mention that she was under her Truth Seeking skill¡­.. The Head Councillor decided to put her faith in her. When Ca returned to the room, only Edelweiss was awake and had taken a tray of cups and saucers containing tea and some crumpets and pastries to serve as breakfast for the three of them. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Edelweiss asked. ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping like a log.¡± ¡°She now¡­¡± Donna mumbled. ¡°And I¡¯m awake, just daydreaming with my eyes closed¡­.¡± Edelweiss scoffed. ¡°Excuses, you only woke up when Ca opened the door.¡± ¡°I thought about something. How about you wear this color-changing opal nes from back at out home?¡± Edelweiss said as she set down the tray, and took out something from her drawers. She brought out the ne, which was mostly white with rainbow flecks at the moment. ¡°When you tap it three times, it turns into turquoise. My mother bought it for me, but I¡¯ve never really been fond of jewellery, not just because they make me look ¡®less intellectual¡¯.¡± Donna sat up with eyes gleaming. ¡°You¡¯re really giving me this for free?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­. It can help us tell whether you are Don or Donna, and only the three of us would understand what it means. You just decide what normal opal or turquoise opal means.¡± Donna nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright! Thank you, I think I will have normal mean ¡®Don¡¯ and turquoise mean ¡®Donna¡¯.¡± Edelweiss bent over to her and ced the ne around her neck¡­. And upon realizing how close their faces were, fumbled a little bit and flushed pink. ¡°O-Oh¡­. There¡¯s the lock¡­.. Done. Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Good morning, Donna.¡± Donna tapped the ne three times, and it did change color. ¡°Haha, good morning, Edel.¡± Ca watched all this with great interest, and joined in to hug the both of them. ¡°Ah, you girls would be the death of me! You¡¯re like the most adorable little flowers in the world, barely in full bloom yet already beautiful together!¡± Edelweiss grumbled from being hugged towards herrge breasts again. ¡°What does that even supposed to mean!?¡± ¡°Ah, I wish I could keep you both on my pockets and keep you from any prickly thorns that maye you way!¡± She kissed them both on the cheek and announced proudly: ¡°That¡¯s it! I have a new dream now! I don¡¯t want to be the Queen of Sciro anymore!¡± ¡°I will be a rich artisan by my own right and gain so much wealth to purchase my own little ind, with a sprawling forest where we can get all the food we may ever need without having anything to do with this god-awful society!¡± Donna blinked. ¡°Huh? ¡®We?¡¯ Who¡¯s we?¡± ¡°You two little munchkins, of course!¡± She tapped her tiny nose. ¡°Think about it as my proposal. Once you have finished your duties as a Knight, and Edel had finished her inventions to further improve the sea wildlife¡­..¡± ¡°We can all settle down in my ind together! Doesn¡¯t that sound fabulous?~¡± Donna pursed her lips. ¡°Hmmm¡­. Our own ind doesn¡¯t sound bad¡­ But can I at least be able to send letters to my family?¡± ¡°Of course, of course! Oh, what about that fancy crystal you hadst night to spoke with Ronin? You can just summon them to talk to your family.¡± ¡°Er, those are actually summoned by Ronin, and it takes some of my me to summon it. I felt it when I used it tomunicate with him¡­. It¡¯s not very pleasant.¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°What was the sensation like? Having your me taken?¡± ¡°Kind of ticklish on my chest, but in a prickly way. Like a needles pining on it.¡± Ca¡¯s mouth went into a straight line, and asked. ¡°Do you still have it with you? Or could you summon it?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still with me.¡± Donna took out the diamond-shaped purple crystal that she ced on the vanity tablest night. ¡°Ah, it has a crack. It¡¯s quite fragile.¡± She said, observing it. ¡°Should I call Ronin? Tell him I¡¯m going home after breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. How do you activate this thing?¡± Ca observed it with her delicate fingers. ¡°I draw a rune.¡± ¡°A rune?¡± ¡°Yes, Ronin taught me that rune. I believe it must mean ¡®message¡¯, it¡¯s like an arrow towards the sky.¡± Ca sneered inwardly at this. She thought: (A iro lightning mage using runes¡­ Which is usually an Illuso mage¡¯s focus.) (Not to mention that time I can obviously tell that he was pretending to be Lazan. Nobody knows that he is actually an Illuso mage, I thought people did but he seems to be pretending to be a iro mage.) She vowed to herself: (I will have everyone see you for what you truly are someday, Ronin Willowe. And if you really are as dangerous as I believed¡­.) (I will protect these two friends of mine away from you. I won¡¯t let youy a hand on them.) Around the same time, Ronin woke up to the sound of a Ding! from his system, Kai, again. [You have gained 10,000 V-points.] Chapter 135 Never Understand Love Ronin was delighted by this news, but¡­. He was not so delighted by the foot kicking his face. Cermin had rolled around his bed too much and had fallen with half of his body still precariously clinging on the bed while the other half has fallen on top of Ronin. How he manages to still sleep and snore peacefully at this position, Ronin will never understand. He pushed the foot away and sat up to talk to his system. ¡°How did Ca defeat Rabuka this time? What¡¯s my involvement?¡± After all, he still had some direct involvement with having Volken be defeated by Don. This time, he can¡¯t recall being involved in the Artisan girls¡¯ rivalry as the Performance Arts judge, besides the fact that they learned the truth about Don. So it¡¯s possible that his past actions had brought this consequence, like a puzzle that becamepleted after the pieces were set one by one. Kai did not answer and instead asked. [Why did you decide to sleep with Cermin even though you despised him? You could have found a way to fool him into leaving, and you wouldn¡¯t really care if he got caught by a guard.] ¡°Yes, but if he gets caught he¡¯ll be depressed again and whine about all the misfortunes happening to him.¡± Ronin said, looking at the sleeping idiot that was slowly slipping and slipping off the bed. [So you care about his feelings?] ¡°Yes, because I need to trick him until I get his me at its highest peak, when he reaches Level 100.¡± Ronin grabbed idiot by the shoulder and dragged him fully to the makeshift futon , and stood up to get both of them breakfast.. Kai said in a mocking way: [It looks more like you¡¯re slowly starting to get soft¡ª] ¡°Think what you like. My intentions are clear, I don¡¯t need to exin myself.¡± Ronin sneered. ¡°My prerogative is to be a viin and destroy this man¡¯s heart, literally. All my actions are still leading to that, no matter what you say.¡± Kai had nothing to answer to that because it knew how stubborn this viin could be. And so, it just left, the holographic screen going out with a Beep! Suddenly, a crystal popped out, indicating that Donna was calling him. He just pocketed it forter, since he can¡¯t be seen with these things in public. He¡¯ll get asked too many questions. As Ronin calmly walked to the Banquet Pce, he encountered someone that he least expect to encounter that morning. ¡°Professor.¡± He greeted. ¡°Bringing test papers for the examter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Espine spoke without his usual stammer. He was carryingrge stacks of papers that covered even his face. But as soon as Ronin had a good look on it¡­. He could tell from the puffiness of his eyelids and his dullerplexion that he must have been crying all night, and was in a bad mood even today. Ronin offered. ¡°Let me help you carry those, the Banquet Pce is along the way.¡± ¡°Thank you. That is nice of you, Ronin.¡± He said with a in and tired tone. Then, Ronin heard him think: (You always try to be nice, because you know that you are unkind. That way, people would not realize it.) Ronin scoffed. ¡®Sentimental this early in the morning, huh? Something bad must have really happened.¡¯ They walked quietly for a while, and Ronin did not make any attempt to ask why he has been crying. Because he knows that eventually, Espine will crack¡­. And tell him all about his fears and worries again. He knows Ronin does not care, nor have the ability to empathize, and yet he always does so anyway. Perhaps in a desperate attempt to make Ronin see his viewpoint, or simply because he has no one left to talk to. ¡°My daughter had vomited blood all night, her caretaker told me. She had fainted and would not wake up even till morning, her body growing colder every hour.¡± Ronin simply nodded. ¡°And you sent the best physicians you could?¡± ¡°I have. They could not cure her, and many refrain to do so because of her partially Pumice Heartstone. Medicine for hybrids areplicated.¡± ¡°Not to mention¡­. Many simply do not see the point in saving someone who is not purely of a noble Heartstone.¡± He gritted his teeth, his eyes full of ming anger that could burn someone to ashes: ¡°Some bastards even told me I would be better off had I let her and her sisters die years ago and start anew to have children who are not Commoners. Who will not be inflicted by such diseases.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°Ignore them, Professor. Though I do have to agree on a certain point they made.¡± Espine frowned. ¡°What point?¡± ¡°The one about death. You can try your best to defeat death every single day, and defeat it for your daughter¡¯s sake too, but it wille one day and you must ept it.¡± ¡°Holding on too tight to someone who will eventually be a corpse would just be killing yourself as well in the process, drowning in grief. It¡¯s the permeance of mutability, of the truth that all things changes, and all things end.¡± ¡°And they neverst, but they can renew again into something much, much more¡ª¡° Before he could even finish his little monologue of the philosophy of death, presenting not just its ugly truth and the beauty of it¡­. Espine was already shaking his head. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear another word from someone who is not human enough to even feel attachments or grief.¡± Ronin just wore a tired smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Espine turned to him. ¡°I know now who you are. What you are. It makes perfect sense.¡± Ronin only raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And who told you?¡± Ronin knows the answer and simply asked to taunt him, to show that he had been aware of what¡¯s been happening behind that window in his office all along. But Espine did not answer his question and simply brought out all his pain in words that bursted like a broken dam: ¡°I wanted your aid, because I believed you were the only choice I have. But your very nature¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the nature of being faced with hopelessness and not having a choice.¡± He spoke with much hatred, as he pointed a crooked finger at this boy who he regarded more like a monster: ¡°You are the End, Ronin. And I do not want the End toe for my daughter, just like how it hade for her.¡± ¡°You took her from me. The one I love. And you only smile and say fanciful words about it, because you can never understand such a feeling that would be out of ce for your nature.¡± He took the papers Ronin offered to help carry, and left. Ronin only watched him go, and saw the visage of that woman again. The woman that keeps haunting Espine like a ghost to this day. It was doomed to never work out between them because of this ghost. He thought Espine can let go and see the other possibilities of their alliance together, this transformation of the fate of Magecia itself¡­. But he was too impatient. Ronin sighed. ¡°He was too in love. And that had always been the problem.¡± ¡®Love had always been a hindrance to true progress. Whether its the love of a father to a child, or a husband to his dead wife, or¡­..¡¯ He went to take a tray to deliver breakfast for the sleeping prince. Cermin was still fast asleep but he seemed to be crying while Ronin was gone, his brows furrowed and tears falling from his eyes. Muttering words that could not have been his own. ¡°My brother¡­. my friend¡­.. why have you forsaken me?¡± Ronin kneeled down, and took some of those salty tears with his finger to observe it. ¡®Or a godmenting another god. Either way, love proves to only destroy more than it is worth. It¡¯s an illness that is fatal, and difficult to cure.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why I can never understand why someone would want to be infected by it.¡¯ He wiped the tear away on his clothes like wiping away filth, and vowed: ¡®I will never be infected by it.¡¯ Chapter 136 All Roads Lead to Ronin opened the pocketed message crystal before waking Cermin. It showed Donna at a table with the two girls holding a teacup. ¡°Hello, Ronin! Oh¡­. It took a while for you to ept it. Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, I was just being careful and waiting for a chance to open it without anyone else listening.¡± He angled it where Cermin could not be seen. ¡°Say, Ronin.¡± Ca sipped her cup loudly to gain his attention. ¡°These crystals are really fascinating, how did you ever procure such a thing? I can feel that they are made of strong Illuso energy¡ª-¡° Ronin only focused on Donna and said: ¡°You should go back as soon as you can and prepare for sses. I have my exams to take care off too, I would probably be gone by the time you go back to the room.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Donna said. ¡°He will be gone by then too, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ronin turned to the sleeping prince and knew it would take a while to wake this guy up. He tapped the crystal for themunication to be over, and broke it until it shatters and eventually disappear into a cloud of smoke. Ronin nudged the prince again and again until he eventually woke up, and they had breakfast simr to the ones the girls were having. ¡°Oh, the fruits in my basket!¡± Cermin remembered. ¡°You should eat those too!¡± Cermin went over to take an apple and grabbed the small knife to peel the skin, but Ronin stopped him. ¡°I like eating it with the skin on. Leave it be.¡± He told him. ¡°Oh¡­. I see. I dislike it so it became a habit.¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°But I do know some people enjoy it that way.¡± (He also likes eating apples that way.) He suddenly thought in a sort of fond tone.. Ronin couldn¡¯t guess who he was referring to, and treat it as another unimportant passing thought. ¡°Here, how about I slice it in half and peel the other half for you.¡± Ronin said as apromise. ¡°Ok!¡± Cermin nodded. After breakfast, he eventually asked the annoying prince who have overstayed his wee wayyyy too much already to go back to his dorm room, and they parted ways to prepare for another school day. For Ronin, it was just like any other boring school day besides that argument with Espine. He was not worried about the Schstic exams at all. During the exams, he was still the fastest to finish, and he spent the remaining time staring at the window and pondering. Suddenly, someone whispered to him. ¡°Psst. Commoner.¡± He ignored this guy, and he eventually threw his quill at Ronin to get his attention. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± He hissed. Ronin carelessly caught the quill. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Answer these for me. I¡¯ll give you 1,000 coins.¡± The guy said. Ronin sneered. ¡°Alright then.¡± He took the paper and scribbled as fast as lightning, then handed it back to his ssmate. ¡°Whoah, thanks, Commoner! For what youck in wealth and attractiveness, you make up for your genius!¡± Ronin did not respond to that back-handedpliment and only waited for lunch time toe. Once it did, he was walking towards his usual seat with Cermin when suddenly¡­. He spotted Rabuka being taken by the guards outside. ¡°Unhand me! I can walk by myself, hmph!¡± She said. But she caught sight of Ronin by her peripherals, who just gazed at her with those dead eyes. ¡°The daemon fiend! It¡¯s you! The one who ruined my darling Pavone¡¯s life!!!!¡± She rushed to get her ws on him, but the guards stopped her and had to drag her away. ¡°You should be taking him away, not me! He will kill us all! Monster! Bringer of the End!¡± As she was shouting, her mind was remembering vividly a memory that Ronin managed to glean on through great focus: ¡°You must get his files for me, Rabuka. Find his name and the family he came from. That is how we could tell if he really was the one the prophecy foretold.¡± In Rabuka¡¯s perspective, she was speaking with Pavone who looked less fanciful than he was before and wearing rugged clothing, his hair a mess. He was holding a dirty tome, pointing at a picture. ¡°My father spoke about the Bringer of the End again and again. I knew it wasn¡¯t just nonsense, Rabuka.¡± He showed the ancient script that the worn-out tome was written with, something that even Ronin who had studied very well all his life could not understand. But luckily, Pavone exined it to his girlfriends. ¡°These words¡­. The speak of a prophecy rting to someone born from lightning yet born of darkness.¡± Rabuka frowned. ¡°And that means?¡± ¡°It could mean anything, my knowledge of the Primordial tongue is limited. But as long as you see any connection to him being rted to lightning¡­..¡± ¡°Then the chances of him being this Bringer, the one who will end us all, raises to almost absolute certainty.¡± Ronin just raised an eyebrow. He put two and two together, understanding what happenedst night: Rabuka was looking for proof to link him in this prophecy, got caught by Ca, and now she was being sent away and was officially ¡®defeated¡¯ by the harem member. But this prophecy¡­. This was already the third prophecy about him. One as a child, being someone who brings sorrow to himself and others. One from the blind Headmaster, thest remaining descendant of the Diamant family, who said he was their savior who will restore what was lost from the Diamond God of Creation¡¯s passing. And finally, this about him bing the Bringer of the End. They must all be pointing out to the same direction. His bing of Ronin Dreadborne, that much was obvious. What concerns Ronin was the road to get there. To the path of reaching this intended path of a vinous destroyer. People knowing too much may be a hindrance to this path. They must be eliminated. If Pavone ever dares shows his face here¡­.. Ronin smirked. ¡®I¡¯ll have you suffer a worse fate than your father, boy.¡¯ Speaking of people blocking his path¡­. ¡°That¡¯s him! This filthy Commoner!¡± The boy who asked his help to cheat pointed at him. He had more men beside him, possibly to gang up on this ¡®filthy Commoner¡¯. But the Commoner just smiled. ¡°How may I help you?¡± He tilted his head to the side. The boy grabbed his cor and dragged him into a more secluded area. ¡°I told you to answer my papers, how did I get this result!???¡± The result of the first exam arrives quickly because a magical quill checks everything and it does not have to be done manually. Ronin smirked at the never-ending X marks. ¡°I did answer it. You never told me to ¡®answer it correctly¡¯.¡± He even slyly added. ¡°Now where¡¯s my 1,000 coins, eh?¡± The boy aimed a punch at him. ¡°You dirty little peasant¡ª¡° ¡°Stop.¡± The boy¡¯s hand stopped, and his and his friend¡¯s eyes bugged out in shock. Ronin stared all of them in the eye while imagining the rune of a crown. ¡°All of you¡­.. FIGHT to the death.¡± At the mention of that one emphasized word, they began to rabidly pounce and attack each other like animals in the wild. Ronin just continued walking on his path, snickering. These tiny hindrances will be taken care of, and just end up being a funny joke to himself. Whether its these pathetic ¡®bullies¡¯ or Pavone or something much more¡­.. Things will work out for him in the end. Chapter 137 Espinellas Disappearance, 4th Year Ends As expected, Ronin got the highest in the Schstic Exams on all subjects. What was not expected, however, was the oue of the fight between several Schr students. They continued to fight among themselves even when the guards have brought them to the Head Councillor¡¯s office. Eventually, they needed to be sedated and had to intervene with locking them all in separate rooms, for they still continue to attack each other the moment they caught sight of one another. And yet, they actually do not want to fight. Their bodies move on their own. They were continously yelling: ¡°Make it stop! Ronin! Call Ronin and tell him to make it stop!¡± At night, a certain guard managed them and made sure that they would not stand up to go to the others¡¯ rooms. And by morning, they were well again. Councillor Verita asked one of them, the one who started the fight, what happened. But all he can say is: ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­.¡± The Head Councillor frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t remember you were yelling for Ronin?¡± ¡°Oh¡­. That. Well, I asked him to answer my paper for me, but he declined¡­.. or something simr¡­.. Anyway, I got mad. And¡­.¡± He was racking his brain because there were gaps in his memory, but he can¡¯t retrieve them at all.. ¡°That¡¯s all I can remember. Why am I in the infirmary, Councillor?¡± Lady Verita¡¯s mouth was already in a thin line from all of this, but her frown went even deeper. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember fighting with your friends and using your Mage Focuses on each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She rubbed her chin, and eventually nodded. ¡°I see.¡± She walked out and was about to go to a certain dormitory room¡­. But remembered what a certain girl told her. ¡°Do not approach him. You might provoke him.¡± And so, the old woman can only shake her head. ¡°I hope you will take care of this before things be toote, Naemhnaid.¡± Yet she could not stay still and do nothing either, and so she had been monitoring all of Ronin¡¯s activities and reports of his behavior from his teachers closely. And yet the year passed, and nothing else happened regarding Ronin Willowe. However, something did happen to one of the professors, Mephisto Espine. ¡°Another one gone¡­.¡± Councillor Verita paced in her office alone. She was drinking tea to soothe her nerves, but it was not effective at all and only added to her impatience every time she had to pour herself another cup. ¡°Both of them rted to him. It cannot have been a coincidence. If I could use my Truth Seeker on him, maybe we will find where those two went¡­.. and if he truly had anything to do with all these incidents and the disappearances¡­..¡± She sighed. ¡°But that would also provoke him. If he truly was what Rabuka Biturea feared him to be¡­.¡± ¡°We must tread carefully.¡± She said, as she envisioned the face if this Commoner. They have yet to encounter each other in person, and so far, all his professors only have a good impression of him. They do not like him particrly, but they havee to appreciate his genius and even hoped more students will be like him. As for his rtionship with Espine¡­. They have been very close, and she knew that they travel together almost every Week¡¯s End to conduct more experiments regarding the resurrection machine. Espine sends reports of this venture diligently, and showed no signs of having concerns over his research assistant. Though a few days before his disappearance, he looked ragged as he received news that his sickly daughter¡¯s condition had not only gotten worse¡­. But his other two daughters had also be infected with the same disease. It was very likely that he disappeared to go take care of them, but why not report it to Verita and the Council first? They could have easily understood and allowed him to take his leave. In fact, it would be even understandable still had he resigned permanently. But he just disappeared one night, without a trace, much like Vyrill just a year ago. She remembered those boys that fought to the death and suddenly lost their memories, and that sinking feeling on the pit of her stomach kept growing the more she thought about it. ¡°Could it be that both of them knows the truth about him¡ª¡° ¡°Mother, I¡¯vee to remind you about the Astral Ball preparations!¡± Her son, the fanciful Professor Nifalios who teaches the Lower Year Schrs Aristocracy, came inside her office without knocking on the door. ¡°Warret, have some manners. You are the Aristocracy professor after all and yet you forget your basic etiquette.¡± Professor Nifalios just twirled a strand if his curly hair. ¡°Oh, mother! It¡¯s almost like we¡¯re not blood-rted and you haven¡¯t carried me in your womb for 9 months.¡± He added: ¡°We¡¯re not strangers, and so there¡¯s no use for trivial pleasantries like knocking and greeting. And this matter I havee for is urgent! The Astral Ball would not function as it should without settling this matter!¡± She sighed. ¡°Very well, what is it?¡± ¡°Shall we order red roses that symbolize romantic love between men and women, or shall we order yellow roses for friendship and camaraderie?¡± Councillor Verita just stared at her son judgingly before saying: ¡°Your urgent matter¡­.. is to ask about flowers?¡± ¡°Yes! It is very important! I know that many look forward to this ball to be with their sweethearts, but some of the children just wanted to have some fun with friends too¡ª¡° ¡°Pick both, then! And if you have nothing more to say, get out!¡± She chased her son away and mmed the door, rubbing her forehead full of wrinkles. ¡°He¡¯s so much like his father, caring about the frivolous things even in dire straits.¡± She sighed. Speaking of friendships¡­. She was also aware that Ronin Willowe has been spotted together with Cermin Drychspiel many times, and had be his new friend. ¡°If yellow roses means friendships¡­..¡± She sipped on her tea. ¡°Then your yellow rose have thorns, young prince. I hope you see that soon enough before you get pricked.¡± Meanwhile, Ronin had been walking in the garden himself before he leaves for vacation tomorrow. There was another star on his vest. 4 stars, with 4 sides. Like diamonds in the sky. He looked up, as twilight wasing soon and he had to go back inside for curfew. The reason why he came here¡­.. Was because of a letter left for him. [I have made my choice, Ronin. I thought you would be a flower that blooms fast when the day arrives, and yet it turns out you are a vine that slowly crawls at night.] [But I do not judge nor mock you. The Headmaster¡¯s prophecy may not have been wrong, only his interpretation.] [The Truth that Vyrill found out draws me in, and maybe once we have found it, this hidden secret of this world itself¡­.. I may share it with you, if that so helps you reach the path you were going for.] [I know that you do not care. Our rtionship is lower than that of a teacher and a student. It¡¯s a rtionship of two people using each other as a means to an end. ] [But I do care enough to say these futile words:] [We are simply parting for a moment to pursue separate paths, but shall fate allow us, we will meet again. If not, I will remember you, both as someone that I havee to dislike¡­.] [And someone who I havee to trust with my past burdens, and my aspirations for the future.] [ In a way, Ronin, I have thought of you as a friend, a partner in the crimes we havemited, and did not even realize it.] [Some part of me hoped that you thought of me the same way too, but I know that hoping is for naught.] [ Like a deadly thorny vine, you havetched on to me that even when I dislike you very much, it still pains me to separate myself from you. It drew blood.] [That boy you are fooling would be bleeding like this too. But¡­.] [ I pray that when he bleeds from your thorns, and was suffocated by your vines¡­. That he still manages to cut you off and survive.] [I pray that when he frees himself from you, he does sopletely, and stomp you with his foot.] [That shall be myst parting wish for you, Ronin. My curse. ¡ªM. E.] Ronin nced at the letter once more¡­. Before tearing it to pieces, stomping it and burying it on the grounds of the garden, eventually to be used as fertilizer by these nts. Chapter 138 Dislike and Unease Before the disappearance, about a few days after the incident with Rabuka and the Schrs that got into a fight¡­.. Don had now earned two more friends thanks to that incident, but he encountered a problem when he asked for all of them to eat together at lunch. ¡°Ah, no thank you.¡± Ca said the moment she saw Marigold. ¡°I should probably eat along with the faculty and staff because my application as a professor or even just an assistant is being processed now.¡± Edelweiss raised an eyebrow. ¡°But the rules never stopped you anyway back when you have lunch on my floor instead of yours. In fact, none of the rules mattered to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different, princess~¡± Ca turned around with her tray in hand and left. ¡°See you, dearies,ter for another sleepover!¡± Don was pretty perceptive and noticed that look of disdain in Ca¡¯s face when she saw Marigold. Edelweiss crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s not different, it¡¯s the same either way since it¡¯s breaking the rules. And Ca never wanted to waste an oppurtunity to do something subversive.¡± ¡°What has gotten into her?¡± But as she wondered this, she realized that the person who waved back at Don¡¯s chair was not wearing any of the usual Warrior, Schr or Artisan vest. Her stars indicating her years finished in this Academy was beautifully embroidered on her pearly white dress. ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡± Edelweiss said. Don whispered to her. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong with Marigold?¡± ¡°Ca highly despises Monks. It has something to do with what her father experienced from one of them.¡±. Don frowned. ¡°What did he experience?¡± ¡°Bullying, I believe. Enough to make him have this huge round scar in his forehead.¡± ¡°Round scar¡­.¡± Don mumbled, as he touched his right shoulder. He also have a round scar there, but that was because of the exorcism from the Silver Wolf. It was from Councillor Rozenaur¡¯s branding iron. Could Ca¡¯s father had been exorcised and it was all a misunderstanding? They have reached the chair, and Marigold gracefully stood up to offer her hand to Edelweiss. ¡°Blessed day.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not know you yet. You must be one of the new friends Don told me about.¡± She offered a hand, and the Opal Schr epted it awkwardly. ¡°Er¡­. Yes. My name is Edelweiss Iridice, 4th year Schr. And you are?¡± ¡°Marigold Rozenaur, 5th year Monk.¡± She introduced herself with much enthusiasm, like she already regarded Edelweiss as her friend the moment she epted the handshake. Edelweiss couldn¡¯t help but frown a little bit at her golden skin, just like Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s. Do Gold Heartstone people just have a knack of pissing other people yet still being so¡­. Nice? ¡°Don and I have been friends for a long while. We tell each other everything. I recall you have another friend with you?¡± Edelweiss sighed. ¡°Ah, our other friend has¡­.. Other matters to take care of.¡± ¡°Oh, I seem Well, what¡¯s her name?¡± Don answered: ¡°Ca Lily Naemhnaid.¡± ¡°Naemhnaid¡­ Where have a I heard that before?¡± Marigold rubbed her chin. ¡°She¡¯s an Artisan and on her have graduated justst school year.¡± Edelweiss decided to drop the bomb in order to make things clear without being too direct. ¡°O-Oh. An Artisan¡­.. Don only mentioned that she can likes to dress him up in passing.¡± Edelweiss blinked. ¡°And what is your reaction to that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Marigold blinked. ¡°My reaction to what, pardon?¡± ¡°Dressing up¡­.. Well, he¡¯s a man and you are a priestess after all¡­..¡± Monks were notoriously close-minded towards anything that breaks the normal state of things, which was why they rarely get along with the rebellious Artisans. ¡°Oh, that. Men can wear womanly dresses as they please, I do not see anything wrong with that. I mean, Don still wears men¡¯s clothes even when he¡¯s a woman at heart sometimes, or the opposite.¡± Edelweiss blinked. ¡°You also know the truth about him?¡± Don chuckled. ¡°She did say we tell each other everything.¡± ¡°Actually¡­.¡± He fidgeted. ¡°It was her father, Councillor Rozenaur, who found out about me first. Ever since I was sent to the infirmary. But he kept quiet, and so did Mari¡­. Basically treating like the revtion never happened.¡± ¡°They just treat it like it was normal.¡± For a Councillor to keep this secret¡­.. Edelweiss really could not help but be baffled. Have Monks really experienced a major change nowadays, or was it only this father and daughter who had experienced something that made them change? ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Artisan friend could not join us,¡± Marigold said. ¡°But I would like to get to know you more Edelweiss. You can tell me anything, and I shall do the same as your new friend!¡± This kind of enthusiasm¡­.. It really was reminiscent of that golden boy she once called a friend. That¡¯s why Edelweiss could not help but feel a certain unease around Marigold. She does not immediately dislike her like Ca does¡­.. But was simply wary of her, of getting close to her. ¡°I do have to say that I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such a beautiful skin such as yours.¡± Marigold said, pointing out the colorful flecks on her skin. ¡°They remind me very much of colorful butterflies that can appear so small when the fly in the sky.¡± Edelweiss, not used to having her Opal skin be seen as something beautiful instead of weird, became flustered at this. ¡°I-I suppose¡­. Thank you. Y-You look lovely too, with your dress and veil.¡± Marigold smiled wide. ¡°Iridescence is what it¡¯s called, isn¡¯t it? Caused by the refraction of the light that brings out the spectrum of colors.¡± Edelweiss blinked. ¡°You also study science?¡± ¡°In passing, I love reading books of all kinds. I believe they are a good way to understand more people in this world, and with understandinges empathy.¡± They went on to grab food trays, and Don was grinning ear to ear from how amazed Edelweiss simply because his friend actually read books other than religious texts and try to gain knowledge. He said proudly. ¡°Marigold is eager to learn as much as she can. Since you are a Schr, you can teach her anything you like. I¡¯m also the same.¡± Edelweiss¡¯ unease vanished from this. Not for the fact that she happen to know science, no, it was deeper than that. For someone to take the time and understand what they do not know, and not stay ignorant¡­.. That was very rare for anyone in this world full of prejudices and hatred. But she wanted test her a little more. She summoned a tiny slug on her hand with an iridiscent shell. ¡°Well, what do you think about this slug¡¯s iridescence, Sister?¡± Sister Marigold showed genuine interest at it, and took it with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­.. Your gift is connected to sea animals, I presume?¡± Edelweiss sighed. ¡°Yes, that is why I am often called a Sea Witch.¡± ¡°Ah, I prefer more to call you a Sea Fairy. Goddess Seelie also has fairies that can summon butterflies and other lovely flying creatures at will.¡± Marigold returned the slug, and cusped her hand gently. ¡°Never believe that a skill so wondrous as that should be called anything but beautiful.¡± Edelweiss reddened, and her little sea slug poofed out of existence and turned into a pink lotus flower the shade of Marigold¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh, is this for me?¡± Marigold took it and wore it on her hair. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to summon that, I don¡¯t know why I¡­¡± Edelweiss stammered a little¡­.. Then shook her head wearing an ironic smile. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s for you. As a token of our new friendship.¡± It seems the priestess passed her test with flying colors. All that was left was a certain Artisan, whose prejudice would not be easily solved by tests of holding sea slugs. Chapter 139 Taevas Secrets Donna missed her friends now that summer vacation has arrived¡­.. And surprisingly, he brother also expressed that same thing. ¡°Father, I would like to be allowed to travel to Sciro to visit the Phoenix Mountain with a friend.¡± He said inly. ¡°For what reason?¡± Duke Taevas ate the sloppily-made soup Mavretri gave him. ¡°¡­.. Needs more salt.¡± Mavretri shook his head. ¡°Your physician told me that you could not have more salt or it will make you unwell again, Your Grace.¡± Duke Taevas mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Damn physicians. I¡¯m already approaching death¡¯s door as I slowly age, can¡¯t I at least enjoy my soup with more salt before I do?¡± He turned back to Ronin. ¡°Sciro is very far away from here, about three weeks travel just to get there. You need a valid reason to convince me.¡± ¡°I miss my friend.¡± Ronin answered without a hint of ¡®missing¡¯ someone at all. Duke Taevas knew that he did this on purpose, so he would ask more questions. ¡°And this friend¡­.. Who exactly is it?¡±. Ronin grinned. ¡°Would you allow me to go if it was someone wealthy who may give us a few ¡®gifts¡¯?¡± Duke Taevas gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you take me for, a beggar desperate for any alms on the streets? Money is nothing, if I wanted money I could have simply asked some from your grandparents there.¡± ¡°And why didn¡¯t you?¡± Ronin sneered. ¡°All these years, and yet none of the family Asuli have ever visited here¡­. Not even at your wife and son¡¯s funeral. Not a single letter from them either.¡± ¡°If you did not remind me of them, Father, I would have simply assumed they were already dead. Yet you make it sound like they are still alive, and therefore, we could ask some help from them for our mary problems.¡± Ronin pped his hand. ¡°Ah! That is a good idea, how about I visit them and send them your regards as I travel to Sciro?¡± Duke Taevas gritted his teeth. ¡°You will not go to them, and you are not allowed to visit this friend of yours either.¡± Ronin just shrugged. ¡°Alright then. How about you allow us to continue doing our little part-time job for the time-being?¡± ¡°What job?¡± Their father narrowed his fuzzy white eyebrows. ¡°Oh, Donna did not tell you?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. Donna scoffed. ¡°I thought I would tell him once the money I earned was enough, Brother.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ eyebrows furrowed deeper. ¡°Even you are included? I thought I told you to focus on your studies and bing a Knight.¡± ¡± Well, we do it in the Week¡¯s End, anyway.¡± Ronin told him.¡± It¡¯s to gain more volunteers in my research, and also some coins from the bet. It¡¯s a very good venture, and all Don ever needs is his strength as a Hero Mage.¡± Duke Taevas became more rmed at this ¡®venture¡¯ the more Ronin spoke. ¡°What is it, boy? Do not speak in circles.¡± Ronon grinned, emphasizing every syble. ¡°Busking.¡± Duke Taevas¡¯ spoon cluttered on the floor. Mavretri picked it up nervously and handed a new one for him. ¡°Your Grace, your temper¡­..¡± Duke Taevas did not heed to this concerns and pushed the bowl aside, grabbing Ronin by the cor! ¡°You¡­ You made my child do something as embarrassing as that!? Selling her talent for a few coins on the street!?¡± He was yelling so close to his face that his some of his spit flew on Ronin¡¯s face, but he only wore that shit-eating grin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? Busking is a legitimate business, and works well for the desperate. Why would you be so riled up by such an innocent thing?¡± Duke Taevas cursed. (So he knows! This daemon of a child!) Donna stood up and grab her father¡¯s wrist, wearing a scowl. ¡°Unhand him, Father. Why are you getting mad when we are doing this to help you!? Have you gone senile!?¡± ¡°Not like this!¡± Duke Taevas retorted. ¡°Think of your reputation, Donna! To use your powers bestowed by the gods to do some parlor tricks¡­.. It¡¯s more demeaning than bing a street vendor!¡± An image shed in Duke Taevas mind of a little boy selling something in a basket in the rain. Ronin quickly grasped into this memory before Duke Taevas can subdue it. He had noticed that this father of theirs have this strange ability to subdue certain memories and make them fall into the deepest pits of his mind, locked away and forgotten. But this one escaped from the vents, and Ronintched on to it. ¡°Blue corn for the Festival of Gods! Blue corn to bring more blessings!¡± The boy yelled in his tiny, high-pitched voice. He was standing in the rain without an umbre or parasol, with the people and carriages just passing him by. He was a Commoner, with a Titanium Heartstone. Suddenly, another noble boy passed him by and ced him under the shade of his parasol. ¡°Muld, why are you still selling blue corn in this rain? You might get sick.¡± ¡°Young master Asuli! W-What are you doing here?¡± The boy called Muld blinked at this person with eyes full of amazement. Young Master Asuli have a Corundum Heartstone, a Medium-grade Heartstone. Ronin knew that Corundum have many types and was usually not that valuable on its own¡­.. But when mixed with other minerals such as iron or¡­ ¡°Come back with me to the manor and get some rest. You have worked all day in the farm and now in the streets.¡± He said, smiling. Muld frowned. ¡°But the Festival of Gods is nearby, it¡¯s the perfect time to sell them.¡± The young master sighed and took something from his pockets. ¡°Here. I¡¯ll buy all of them for you.¡± He said, handing a bag of coins. ¡°Then we can pray to Vesuvius together to guide me in my Triannum test.¡± Muld¡¯s eyes shone at the gold pieces. ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Er¡­. Even though this blue corn belongs to your family anyway.¡± ¡°Haha, just call me Taevas. We¡¯re of the same age, no need for formalities.¡± And he took the trusting boy¡¯s hand and shared the umbre under the rain¡­. Just like when Ronin shared an umbre with Cermin as an ¡®act of kindness¡¯ that was nothing more but thinly veiled maniption. Chapter 140 Shooting Stars Ronin understood now what the Headmaster saw when he touched Vesuvius¡¯ hand. Locking eyes with his father, he then said: ¡°Alright. I do not want any more trouble during supper, so I will no longer annoy you, Father. There would be no more busking nor persuading you to let me travel to Sciro.¡± Duke Taevas scoffed and let him go. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°However, I do have one question¡­.¡± Ronin returned to his seat with a devilish expression. ¡°Who is Muld?¡± At the mention of this name, Duke Taevas froze as if he was struck by lightning. (How¡­..) ¡°Er¡­ What Muld, Brother?¡± Donna asked him. Duke Taevas did not speak for a while, looking at the mess he had made on the table, and not meeting Ronin¡¯s eyes. To hear that name once more, after all this years¡­. That name had been long dead, and in its death, shall not be spoken of.. And yet it was being used as a bargaining piece, by this cruel and conniving son of his. ¡°You want to always get your way, Ronin. Let me tell you this, then¡­.¡± He stood up, losing his appetite while the poor butler Mavretri cleaned his mess. ¡°There wille a day when you thought you will be satisfied when you got what you wanted, only to learn it was not so. Sometimes, you got what you wanted¡­..¡± ¡°But it was not what you need. And so, instead of satisfaction, all you get is regret.¡± He turned away with a clenched fist, saying. ¡°Pack your things tomorrow and leave for Sciro. Stay with that friend of yours for the whole summer, I do not care anymore.¡± ¡°But shall you bring that name up again, of influence my daughter in your games¡­.. I will not allow you to even show your face in my house. ¡° He went to close the dining hall door with a m! And so, that was how Ronin was able to go into his trip to Phoenix Mountain with Cermin. Meanwhile, Cermin had been awaiting the letter from Ronin if his father had agreed to the trip or not with much anticipation, that even his parents, the now King and Queen of Sciro, could notice it beyond the long dining table. ¡°You seem very delighted, Cermin. That¡¯s a good change to see after the days you have been cooped in your room and bemoaning your past.¡± The King said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not moaning anything. I haven¡¯t even had intercourse with a girl ever since I entered this world.¡± Cermin chuckled. ¡°But somehow, I¡¯m all fine with that! As long as Ronin I get to go on this trip, I would be happy enough even when I go through this world maidenless!¡± His mother flinched at her own son¡¯s stupidity. ¡°Your father simply noticed that you are less gloomy than usual, son. Bemoaning is just the same asmenting.¡± ¡°O-Oh, I see. Sorry Mom and Dad.¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Maybe I should have Ronin teach me more vocabry words.¡± ¡°This friend of yours, Ronin¡­.. He¡¯s all you ever talk about, son.¡± His mother chuckled. ¡°But it¡¯s good that you also brought up the matter about women.¡± ¡°Next year is yourst year in the Academy, and right after that shall be your coronation as Crowned Prince.¡± His father told him. ¡°You would have to be betrothed soon¡­.. Have you found anydy that may suit you?¡± His mother ced a hand over his own. ¡°Sciro does not have any dire need to marry within nobility, we are the richest and most prosperous kingdom and can stand at our own two feet. So you would not have to worry about taking even a Commoner as your queen, or taking as much concubines as you want.¡± ¡°As long as you give us an heir and grandchildren, we¡¯ll be very much contented for the future of this kingdom.¡± ¡°I get to choose, huh?¡± Cermin said excitedly. ¡°Well there¡¯s¡­..¡± He thought of his harem, and knew how much they have grown apart from him. Bedonna was ¡®dead¡¯, Edelweiss despised him, Ca Lily no longer pursues him, and Marigold¡­.. Marigold would be unsafe by his side. Along with any woman too. He really did be maidenless thanks to that unknown daemon who ruined his life. Yet¡­.. Does it really matter now? His greatest goal was fighting that viin and freeing himself from this curse that he brings, all that misfortune that may destroy others. Including his dearest friend Ronin, who he hade to cherish more than his life. Cermin was like a child who had seen a rare shell on the shore, and suddenly forgotten about everything else on his collection, only showering his affection on this shell. That shell was Ronin, who reminded him of someone from his world. ¡°No one at the moment.¡± He smiled apologetically to his parents. ¡°Maybe when I finish my studies and made myself secure first. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll look for wives.¡± Her parents turned to each other at this, and sighed. ¡°Well, you are right. There is still time before your coronation to find someone you favor.¡± His father then clicked his finger. ¡°That reminds me! The Academy will be reaching it¡¯s 16-year cycle of the Astral Ball, right?¡± ¡°The Astral Ball?¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Is that like a ¡®ball¡¯ like the ball for sports, or ¡®ball¡¯ for dance? Or something else entirely, I can never be sure with this world¡¯s terminologies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dance, child. One of the most magical night one may have.¡± His mother smiled, as his father took her hand and kissed it. ¡°That is when your mother and I first danced together, and made a promise under the shooting stars.¡± ¡°Every 16 years, the stars fall and new ones were born, giving hope for a new era to renew and start again.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°I see¡­. I have to tell Ronin about this!¡± Though shooting stars reminded him of a certain night back when he was still Min Cheng. Two little boys shuddered on a waiting shed under the rain. One was very scared, and the other was trying his best tofort him. The scared one was Min Cheng, who covered his ears at the sound of the loud booming thunder. The other boy pointed at the sky above. ¡°Ah-Cheng, don¡¯t cry anymore! Look, there¡¯s a shooting star!¡± ¡°W-Where?¡± He mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t see it¡­.. It goes faster than I blink.¡± ¡°Just make a wish, quick!¡± He said. ¡°Before the meteor shower is over. That¡¯s what shooting stars really are, actually, they¡¯re not real stars but just meteors reaching the Earth¡¯s atmosphere or just grazing past by¡ª-¡° Little Min Cheng blinked from all this sudden information, and so the boy sighed. ¡°But who cares if they¡¯re not real stars? As long as you have the illusion that you can wish, just wish for it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Min Cheng closed his eyes. ¡°I wished the rain would be over and my Mother will finally pick me up.¡± And then¡­.. The rain did stop, and they heard the honking of a car horn which belonged to Min Cheng¡¯s mother. ¡°It worked!¡± Min Cheng eximed. ¡°It worked, gege!¡± Gege means ¡®Big Brother¡¯ in Chinese, but it can be used to someone who wasn¡¯t blood-rted and just older than you who you are close to. Such was the case between the two boys. They were ssmates, and this boy was older, but he studiedte and ended in the same ss as Min Cheng. ¡°Wow¡­.. That really is a nice coincidence.¡± The boy said, as he saw the approaching woman. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for you to go now.¡± ¡°But what about you, gege? Who will pick you up?¡± He shrugged. ¡°My grandfather is taking too long, and my father doesn¡¯t care enough to pick me even when I call him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just walk on my own. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡± Little Min Cheng frowned. ¡°Maybe I should have wished for the both of us instead¡­. I was only thinking of myself.¡± His gege only patted his head. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t think even wishing on a shooting star would make it happen. I¡¯m just born unlucky.¡± ¡°But at least Ah-Cheng is my friend and doesn¡¯t hate me for my appearance. So I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re around!¡± Chapter 141 Welcome to Scirocco Ronin of course wanted to go to Phoenix Mountain to hunt phoenixes, who he have read to have the highest me of all divine animals. The Diamond Phoenix was once known to be Diamant¡¯s familiar, as a creature of fire and rebirth, butter became extinct after the Creator God¡¯s death. But even normal phoenixes have high mes despite not being a familiar of a god, and was considered so divine that any human that ys it will immediately be punished with death in many kingdoms. And in the kingdom of Aurion¡¯s patronage stood the Phoenix Mountain, known by the locals as ¡®Fotia¡¯ in their nativenguage. The home of phoenixes itself, where they can be most found. And yet, phoenixes were being spotted less and less as the years go by. In fact, Ronin was basing his information on very ancient books, and the records of phoenix spotting and encounters were too few and far in between. Finding one would be like finding a needle in a truck of haystacks. And yet Ronin intend to find a whole nesting ground and kill them under the prince¡¯s nose itself. Thanks to having the prince of Sciro himself to sponsor his journey, he was given all the money he requested to make the trip, and so all his transportation, food and equipment were paid for him. He bought hunting equipment at a local store and set forth to travel in the Ouranochrous Sea that flowed between the two kingdoms. He and Cermin were supposed to rendezvous on the port, and ride a royal carriage straight to the pce.. As he observed the ¡®Kingdom of the Golden Sun¡¯ from the bower of the ship that was slowlynding on the docks¡­.. He can¡¯t help but notice how much better and prosperous it really waspared to Sephyrine, which was already peaceful and serene in itself. Everything and everyone was embellished in pure luxury. People, even the middle ss, were dressed in fancy silks with intricate and colorful patterns. The architecture boasted of its extravagance the most. Spheres were a recurring theme, and many houses have domes made of pure gold, often having the motif of the sun. In this sheerndscape, he can see another bit of gold frantically moving at the fanciful port. It was Cermin jumping up and down, waving excitedly. ¡°Ronin! I see Ronin! Hey! Can you see me, Ronin???!!!!¡± Everyone at the port, both the people waiting for their loved ones and the workers, could not help but take notice of this loud prince, wondering what kind of guest would make him so excited like this. Another prince from a distant kingdom, perhaps? Wait, no, it¡¯s¡­.. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t be so loud.¡± Ronin said as he walked alongside the passengers down the wooden stairs of the ship. Cermin immediately tackled him to a hug. ¡°You¡¯re really here! I missed you, you know!¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only been about a month, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Felt like forever, man! Come,e! The castle¡¯s wayyyyy too far so the ride will take long, you should have some food with me inside the carriage and tell me all about your travels!¡± The bystanders muttered amongst themselves at this reunion between their prince, who they could obviously tell from the crown he was wearing along with the parade of guards apanying him¡­ And this Commoner with a Coal Heartstone, wearing simple clothes, carrying simple bags and bearing a simple, unassuming face. ¡°Must be his new butler.¡± One guessed. ¡°Or a court jester.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if its a eunuch.¡± They do not regard him in the same disdain as nobles in Sephyrine usually does, thinking of him lowly asmoner¡­ But there was still this look of curiosity to him, like he was some exotic object to ogle at. They were not hateful of his presence. The were entertained, found it strange or funny. Ronin gritted his teeth but kept a neutral face. This kind of treatment was more dislikable than if they simply yelled ¡°AHHHH Commoner filth!¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you, he might have the gue!¡± His observations about the general impressions of these rich bastards towards the Commoners were right. Out on the streets were many Commoner street vendors, performers, and even¡­. Prostitutes. They waved and made seductive nces at the prince and even his guards, wanting to be noticed by a nobility to take them away and turn them into wealthy nobledies. After all, Sciro was also known for having thergest kings¡¯ harem in the history of Magecia, and the kings were notorious for not being picky with who they favor. Seeing a fellow Commoner from the prince¡¯s side gave them extra hope of having a chance to be a concubine¡­. But unluckily for them, the dense as a rock prince only waved back and went on to talk to his friend. ¡°People are weing your arrival, Ronin! Isn¡¯t Sciro great!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re more concerned of your appearance out in the streets than me, Your Highness.¡± Ronin pointed out. ¡°Also, they want to sell themselves to you.¡± Cermin almost choked. ¡°Oh¡­. So that¡¯s why they were dressed like that. Well¡­..¡± He noticed ho much Ronin was staring at them, and so he asked: ¡°Are you interested in buying their service? We could stop by there if you want¡ª¡° ¡°I have no interest in such a thing, Your Highness.¡± Ronin quickly said. He wasn¡¯t looking at the prostitutes, but at the Phoenix Mountain that loomed over at a distance. They just happened to be in the way. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re at that age already, And I never really seen you with anyone all these years so you must be pent-up. I¡¯ll help rent one for you, I bet many of them will also find you attractive¡ª¡° ¡°Again, Your Highness. ¡± He said with a slight re. ¡°Not. Interested.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not a pervert like you.¡¯ Ronin added in his head. Cermin justughed and raised his hand. ¡°Okay, okay! Well, if the beauties don¡¯t interest you, how about the jewelry shops instead? I can buy you all the clothes you want, just ask for it.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°How about books?¡± Cermin asked, really desperate to buy something for Ronin. ¡°I know you love books!¡± He had this childish desire to show-off to his friend about all thevish things in his hometown that he could easily afford. He wanted to give them all to him, just in exchange for hispany and to see him even smile a bit. Ronin¡¯s eyes did lit up at this, and asked. ¡°Can you give me¡­.. A book that¡¯s specifically for phoenixes?¡± Cermin nodded profusely. ¡°Your wish is mymand! We happen to have many books in the Royal Library, you can look aroun there and you can just take whatever book you like!¡± He saw Ronin¡¯s lips quirk up a bit and can¡¯t help but feel his heart warm up from it. ¡°Just ask me anything and I¡¯ll give it to you, Ronin. I want you to have the best vacation, we¡¯ll have so much fun together!¡± Chapter 142 Books and Envy Ronin was behind a stack off books, reading and reading all the books in the Royal Library of Sciro about phoenixes and the phoenix mountain. And there were plenty. They were procured to him by the Royal Librarian¡¯s apprentice himself who have memorized every single book here through his Mage Focus. He was a sophisticated fellow with a Tiger¡¯s Eye Heartstone, which was fitting since it was the ¡®stone of the mind¡¯ and often used for mental rity. He knew every single passage from every single book and even the changes to every edition¡­. And he was only about 18 years old, just about Ronin and Cermin¡¯s age. ¡°And that¡¯s basically all of it.¡± He arranged the spectacles perched on his nose. ¡°I am quite d that someone finally searched about phoenixes as they have been an interest of mine ever since I have read about them in the History of Phoenixes since I was young.¡± ¡°Really? Well, would you mind helping me sometimes when I could not find a certain information I desire? ¡± Ronin was also d, as it seems he found the perfect guy to guide him for his ns on killing phoenixes tomorrow. ¡°But of course!¡± The library apprentice sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯m Sesh.¡±. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Sesh. I¡¯m Ronin.¡± He shook his hand. ¡°Say, what do you think out of all these books are the best to read about phoenix anatomy and biological information in general? Like their strengths and weaknesses? ¡° ¡°Well¡­. My father mentioned before that the best book to read about phoenixes would be the Flintwivk¡¯s Phoenix Hunter Guide, but it¡¯s an archived book and banned across the kingdom except here so¡­¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I would need to have permission from the royal family to procure it for you.¡± Ronin turned to Cermin, who had been staring at the both of them with a sour expression in a while. ¡°Well, Your Highness. You said I can have anything, right? Can you give Sesh the permission to the archives?¡± Sesh¡¯s eyes gleaned with hope. ¡°I have never been to the archives, so it would be my first time to read it too! That will be the greatest honor, Your Highness!¡± Cermin clenched and unclenced his fist, but then relented with a fake smile. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Sesh blinked. ¡°But only two people are allowed by the magic of the archives to go inside. Someone had to be left behind.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Then too bad for you, you won¡¯t have a chance to read about that fancy phoenix book you like¡ª¡° ¡°Actually, I would like to have Sesh with me too. He¡¯s very knowledgeable about phoenixes and so I can ask him about more information I like.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°But Ronin¡­.. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be hanging out here!? That¡¯s why you visited, right!?¡± ¡°And we will. We¡¯ll have a whole trip to the Phoenix Mountain all by ourselves tomorrow.¡± Ronin said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m just getting prepared to keep us both safe.¡± He knew very well that Cermin was getting jealous again as he did with Don. Its not just his thoughts that gave it away, even a blind man can sense his hostility from miles. (Look at him acting all close to Ronin just because he¡¯s soooooo smart! We¡¯re supposed to be having a good time and do some bro stuff but this nerd had to get in the way!) (But¡­.. Since Ronin is doing this to make sure we¡¯re both safe, I guess I have to let them be and stop being petty. I can¡¯t say no to him, and I want to be a good and reasonable friend.) ¡°Fine.¡± He decided and walked towards the door to the archives. ¡°But Ronin, you¡¯ll have toe back with me before supper, so you have to hurry up to find whatever you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Alright, Your Highness.¡± Cermin reluctantly raised his ring on his right ring finger towards the door. This ring bears the insignia of the Royal Family of Sciro, the Drychspiels, which was a golden lion with a ck star on its forehead. Ronin found the imagery interesting, as he read somewhere that during the Celesto-Abyssal war, the gods encountered the ruins of a pce with the insignia of an unidentifiable pitch ck dog-like creature bearing a white star on its forehead. The doors opened after this, and the two phoenix enthusiasts went in. Sesh had entered first, barely containing his excitement. But before Ronin did¡ª Cermin pulled on his sleeves. ¡°You¡­. You find me more interesting than that librarian, right?¡± Ronin made a tired forced smile. ¡°I am still your friend, Your Highness.¡± It was not the answer he wanted to get, but Cermin eventually let go. ¡°Sorry, that sounded childish, haha.¡± Ronin just gave a brief nod before entering the archives, which doors closed the moment the second person came inside. Cermin¡¯s hand was still reaching out, and he clenched it. He made a sad smile. ¡°So this must be what Zeriav felt¡­ And this must also be what he felt.¡± The feeling was wanting to be someone else, to be something different, just so this one person you value wille to like you. Yet knowing as well that you can never be this other person. Envy. He envied people who have close ties with family, or at least someone they lived with under the same house. Like Don. He envied people with high intelligence since he was a child. That was why he envied Sesh. At first, he envied him too. His gege. His gege who at least had a sweet and kind mother, and knows so many things he doesn¡¯t. Only to learn that his gege envied him too all along. Just keeping it a secret, until that secret grew and became arge apple that turned sour as it rotted¡­.. Then eventually bitter and inedible. Fatal. It killed him, that envy. And so, Cermin must get rid of it before it kills him too. But he still can¡¯t let go of it no matter how much he tries. Clutching his chest, he just stood there in front of that closed door. Waiting and waiting. Chapter 143 Phoenix Mountain The next day, they arrived at Phoenix Mountain at noon. The hike from the foot of the mountain all the way to its peak would take another three hours, and about thirty minutes in, there had only been the unbearable silence and the sound of rustling leaves and twigs that they stepped on. Cermin couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said in a jolly tone. ¡°So¡­. how was the foodst night?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± Ronin repeated, wearing a frown while still holding a certain book. ¡°Yeah¡­ Did it taste delicious or was there something else you prefer to eat? I could have the chefs cook it for you.¡± ¡°It was good.¡± Ronin answered inly. ¡°Oh. Then, uh¡­.. How about the bed? Is itfy? I would have preferred us to sleepover again, but my parents said it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a prince to share the same bed as a Commoner so you had to sleep to another bedroom.¡± ¡°It wasfortable, and I did not mind.¡± Ronin knew from when the King and Queen first saw him that they did not expect their son¡¯s friend was a Commoner and felt ufortable with that. (If it was a woman to please him, it would have been fine. But as an actual friend¡­.) (Maybe we should have been more concerned on finding goodpanions for Cermin too. But let him y with the Commoner for a while, as he had been through so much. He must be like a therapeutic pet for him, and will get tired of him eventually.) Those were their first thoughts about him, whilst smiling and saying things like ¡°Oh, we¡¯re very happy to have you here.¡± or giving him empty praises. ¡®Most epting royal family, pffft. Hypocrites, more like. They ept Commoners when they are just meant to service them.¡± Ronin thought, but he doesn¡¯t really care about this reaction and found it amusing as it supports his view of the world.. Cermin then asked next: ¡°The servants? Were they nice to you?¡± ¡°Yes. Very amiable, happy to see a fellow Commoner regarded so highly.¡± Ronin just went back to reading his book at this pointless questioning. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s great¡­..¡± Cermin racked his brain for a subject that would get more answers from him. ¡°Then¡­. Uh¡­. Your book!¡± He eximed. ¡°What about what you found in your book from the archives? Was it useful?¡± Ronin closed it when he tried to peek. ¡°It was. I learned many things.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Cermin asked. He knew this guy really won¡¯t let him off alone, so he divulged a bit of information and add a bunch of filler nonsense so it would appear that he actually liked talking to him. ¡°The book talked about how the hunter, Flintwivk, found it strange that phoenixes resided in a domain of Aurion rather than live in the Other Side, which was Diamant¡¯s formal domain.¡± ¡°Why must the only creatures that possess immortality reside in the material realm? After all, even the divine animals favored by the gods can be killed, and had to be resurrected by their gods.¡± ¡°And these animals reside in the Other side with their masters, only visiting this world when summoned or brought along by the gods in their travels. Yet why not phoenixes?¡± He wiped the cover of the old book with the etched phoenix on it. ¡°Why are they the only ones that can resurrect themselves from ashes without any help from any god, Diamond or not?¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened in interest. ¡°That really is mysterious. Did the book answer why is that?¡± ¡°He also never found out.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°But what he did found¡­¡± ¡°Was that phoenixes are very symbolic creatures. They function on what they symbolize. Flying despite the me on their wings, dying to ashes yet being reborn anyway.¡± ¡°Resurrection. me. These were the key to finding their strength and weakness.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Er¡­ I don¡¯t get it. What exactly is this strength and weakness then?¡± ¡°Well, if resurrection and me is their strength, then the opposite is the weakness.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°Flintwivk found out¡­.¡± ¡°That phoenixes are actually easy to kill, as any weapon works on it, with the exception of Diamond phoenixes that can only be cut by diamond, of course. What was difficult was to make sure it stays killed.¡± ¡°Once the sun touches them, they get healed again. Now that¡¯s odd, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ronin looked at the sun high above them. ¡°Why the sun specifically? If it was a creature of Diamant, the God of me, then any fire would work. But why Aurion?¡± It is strange, unless the phoenixes were never Diamant¡¯s birds at all. But Aurion already have lions, and so wouldn¡¯t it be selfish to have another animal in his favor? ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t ask Aurion even when I wanted to, he never answers.¡± Cermin shrugged. He rubbed his chin. ¡°So the only way to kill phoenixes was at night, right?¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°Actually, that adds to another mystery. Because in theory, phoenixes should be able to be killed at night or at the dark¡­..¡± ¡°But they disappear at night. The night protects them just as the sun does.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When a phoenix passed by a shadow, it disappears, and only appears again once they passed by that shadow, Flintwivk said. When nighttime falls, theypletely could not be seen or vanish.¡± ¡°Then¡­.. How was he able to kill it permanently with normal weapons?¡± Cermin asked. Ronin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He never said it here, that¡¯s why I believe it must have been a fraud.¡± It¡¯s not a lie, though. The book never explicitly recounted how Flintwivk hunted a phoenix. But it was a lie that he believe he was a fraud. What the book says in its epilogue¡­.. [If the sun so protects it, and the darkness too protects it¡­.. Then it is a creature of both. And the only thing who could kill such creature of both light and darkness¡­..] [Is from what created it.] Cermin was disappointed. ¡°A fraud¡­.. Well, that must suck for you, you were so excited to find out about it.¡± ¡°But we won¡¯t be using that information anyway.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Hunting phoenixes or even just trying no matter how impossible is illegal. We¡¯re here to just spot one, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Of course. Just taking precautions.¡± Ronin said. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t endanger the prince of Sciro himself.¡± He meant it because of the punishment for something like that, but Cermin chose to interpret it as concern for a friend. ¡°Aw, shucks. I¡¯ll be fine, Ronin. If anything, I¡¯ll be the one protecting you from the danger.¡± Ronin just made a face without Cermin seeing. ¡°Uh-huh. As you say, Your Highness.¡± They stopped walking and sat on a nice clear meadow to have some food, before continuing again. It was in the middle of the afternoon already. ¡°We¡¯ve reached the peak. I guess it¡¯ll be sunset the moment we reach the foot of the mountain again.¡± Cermin said. ¡°Let¡¯s stay a bit longer, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said. ¡°You have your glowing sword to serve as our light after all.¡± ¡°But¡­. I promised Mom and Dad that¡ª¡° ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re a grown man already. 18 years old, and graduating the Academy soon. You can take care of yourself without following everything adultsmand you, right?¡± Cermin became embarrassed by this, his cheeks reddening. ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah, you¡¯re right! We can manage even at nighttime, we¡¯re not kids anymore to be scolded for going out past bedtime.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­. Maybe I¡¯ll just exin to them that we got a little lost in the way back or something that¡¯s why it took so long.¡± Even as Min Cheng, he had always beenpliant to what his parents say, afraid to displease them even as an adult. In fact, not just his parents¡­.. But to everyone. And Ronin knew this weakness of wanting to please everyone. He used it very well to get what he wanted from Cermin. When nighttime came, Cermin summoned his Sword of Sire. Ronin gave a look at this sword¡­. And took it. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, Your Highness. I remember the path we took better.¡± Cermin was slightly unsure of handing over his Mage Focus, but found Ronin¡¯s excuse better. After walking a few meters Ronin leading the way with a sword¡­. He suddenly disappeared, just like a phoenix disappearing at night, along with the sword. ¡°Ronin?¡± Cermin was left all alone in the woods. In the dark. ¡°RONIN!!!¡± Chapter 144 Children of Darkness and Light Ronin heard the scared shouts from the distance, and just ventured without turning back, glowing sword on hand. He could not procure Sunburst, because this was not his Mage Focus, but the natural sunlight glow should be enough. He raised it high once he was far enough for Cermin to see him, which he couldn¡¯t anyway because of the Blinding Darkness. He had drawn some runes from dirt on the golden de, multiple this time, and used all his focus on activating them. Soon enough¡­.. A tall beacon came from the sword! ¡°Come out, little birdies.¡± Ronin whispered with a sneer. It took a while, but then¡­ The sound of pping wings arrived, along with cries simr to that of a heron. But this bird could not be seen, not until the circle around the beacon that the sword created. Ronin did not need to see them. What he need was to have them nearby, so he canmand: ¡°Follow.¡± In the eerie silence of the night, there was only the sound of pping wings as Ronin walked slowly and carefully. It was like he was being followed by ghosts that were drawn to the light of the Sword of Sire like a moth to a me. Then, he tossed his rune stone for ¡®absorb¡¯ to capture some of the sword¡¯s light¡­... And then drew ¡®explode¡¯ on the opposite side, and throwing it into the ground like a grenade! Soon enough, the ghostly phoenixes that cannot be seen in the dark became visible at this explosion of light! One was very near Ronin, and he did not hesitate to stab it through. ¡°SCREEEEEEEECH!!!¡± The bird yelled, and soon itspanions tried to attack him for hurting its kin. Ronin just raised a hand andmanded. ¡°Halt!¡± The birds were stuck in ce as if they were put on a pause button. [Level increased! Now at Level 41 EXP: 100,015/350,000 ] ¡°One phoenix is equivalent to 300,000 EXP then.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°Sweet!¡± Suddenly, the sound of more wings pping arrived, as more phoenixes have been summoned not just the light, but the cry of its fallen. But Ronin paid no heed to them and just shed mercilessly at the birds. It turns out that when you kill a phoenix permanently, they burst into ashes and these ashes get blown by the wind, never to join together again for rebirth. Ronin tested bashing ones head with a normal stone, and it burst into a me but quickly came back to life. He did not gain any EXP from that kill either. So that was the secret all along. A weapon of Aurion was the only one that can permanently kill an immortal phoenix. It was like fighting fire with fire, or diamonds only being cut by diamonds. sh! sh! sh! [Level increased!] [Level increased!] [Level increased!] ¡®It was all too easy! At this rate, all I need to do is to kill phoenixes and reach Level 50 to be an Anthracite Coal!¡¯ Yet Ronin was wrong. It was not that easy. Aurion¡¯s Sword of Sire was not enough. What really killed these phoenixes was¡­.. So many phoenixes had beenmanded ¡®Halt¡¯, and the limits of his One Word Command had been reached. But he wasn¡¯t worried, as all he had to do was to hide at a nearby log as these phoenixes attack, then wait for them to enter their beaks¡­.. And push through the sword into their throats! He did so at one of them, and itbusted into ashes¡­.. But there were no EXPs added. Soon, the ashes coalesced into a phoenix once more, burning bright with its ming wings! Ronin narrowed his eyes as more beaks tried to prate into the wooden log that he uses as a shield, and he shed through every single one of them¡­.. But they were still not killed. He had no choice but to use Blinding Darkness to blind them until he can run away and find another ce to hide and decode how to kill them. ¡°SCREEEH! SCREEH!¡± They were unable to see, but they still flew after the sound of Ronin¡¯s footsteps. Some hit a tree from the blindness, while some were still able to follow suit. Ronin raised the sword to cut them before one of them could pierce their sharp beaks into his eyes¡ª- And it burst into ashes permanently. [EXP gained. Now at Level 44 EXP: 124,560/950,000 ] Ronin now realized what this meant. ¡°A creature of both light and darkness¡­..¡± He said, as the sword nged with the beaks of the blind birds going after him. ¡°Then¡­. Phoenixes are creatures of Aurion and Fausforus?¡± He calmly blinded more phoenixes that came after him, and used the thick trunks of trees to dodge their attacks with their beaks and talons. The Sword of Sire was not enough, he needed to activate a certain skill of his too. As he ran and fought throughout the night, his mind that thirsted for knowledge could not help but desire more information out of this mystery. How can a creature be owned by two gods, not to mention two opposing gods that are enemies of the other? And why is that creature then associated to another god, Diamant? He had soon spotted a cave, and went inside to hide for a while, only resolving to killing phoenixes that goes near him. After all, they were only easy to fight because of his skills. Without them, these birds could have easily torn him to shreds. Their speed and ferocity were at an impossible degree, leaving Ronin breathless and wounded from the tussle. The worst of his injury was at his wrist that had been pecked by these razor-sharp beaks. It bled and bledz leaving a trail of blood as he went, and making it difficult to wield the sword, but he endured it. A phoenix had managed to follow after him, and he sliced on of its wings off, making it fall to the ground. In anger and tiredness, he yelled as he soon ended this birds life¡ª Only to have someone grip his hand before he can strike! ¡°Who dares kill my flesh and blood? My children¡­ Our children?¡± Ronin turned around. ¡°Cermin?¡± No, there was something wrong with Cermin. It appeared as if he had been crying, and his dirty hands had wed through his eyes as he did so it looked like he was crying ck tears. And it seemed like he was wing at his heart as well, as a spot of ck was there, making the illusion that it was hollow. He gripped Ronin¡¯s already bleeding wrist tightly, until he seemed to have a look of recognition. ¡°You¡­¡± There was a look of joy, so much joy that it was unsettling, his expression crazed and desperate. ¡°You! My brother! Have you returned to me¡ª-¡° Ronin pushed him back, never feeling scared of anything his whole life¡­.. But that crazed smile almost made him. Soon enough, he had seen something from the mind of this person who was and was not Cermin. Chapter 145 Union of Blood, Life and Death ¡°We could not extort them to gain our powers, Skollhati. Our duty was to protect them, It has told us so.¡± ¡°We are not extorting them. We are simply¡­.. Utilizing what was already there.¡± A god with Silver skin said, whilst sitting at his table with 11 other gods. The god with Golden skin rubbed his forehead. ¡°It is still disingenuous. Gaining prayers by deliberately bringing cmities? The humans suffered enough from constant monster attacks.¡± ¡°And they will pray more to us whenever there were cmities. Thus, increasing our powers to protect them from creatures of the Abyssal Realm.¡± A goddess with a Pearl Heartstone agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t see what is so disingenuous with that.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Skollhati, the Silver god agreed. ¡°If my wife and I use the tides to raise the water high enough to make humans feel threatened, they will pray to make the waves go away¡ª¡° ¡°I will have to decline, Skollhati. Nereid.¡± The golden god sitting at the highest seat said to the both of them. ¡°We cannot use fear for prayers. Otherwise, what would be the difference between us and the Abyssal gods?¡± Skollhati scoffed. ¡°Vesuvius does it anyway with his wars and bloodshed. Shouldn¡¯t he be an Abyssal god, then?¡± A god with Sapphire Heartstone was busily drinking wine from a goblet when he heard this, and mmed it. He grabbed Skollhati by the cor. ¡°What do I have to do with this!? It¡¯s my domain, if you have anyints, bring it up to Creator!¡± Another god with the same blue color as him, yet theplete opposite demeanor, calmly sipped his drink as he said: ¡°It¡¯s because of your brash behavior that you get into everyone else¡¯s nerves, Vesuvius.¡±. ¡°Shut up, Pas!¡± They continued to fight at the table, with more and more voices joining into the fray. It had be so loud and chaotic that even the golden gods¡¯s voice could not be heard as he begged them to calm down. ¡°Everyone¡­ Everyone, please¡­..¡± His head hurt at this constant bickering everyday, not to mention taking care of the matters among gods and humans as the Highest of the Highest Order. Whenever he told him about this, that man would justugh at him and say: ¡°If I were you, I would have just blinded them and burned them all to crisp whenever they do that.¡± He found himself agreeing more and more with his words, and eventually caused him to shout. ¡°All of you, SILENCE!¡± At this one word, everyone suddenly stopped bickering and went quiet. They all looked at him in surprise, as he never raised his voice or used such a tone on them before. The golden god became ashamed under their gazes of confusion and concern. He cleared his throat, and said in a tired voice. ¡°We shall continue discussing matters at ater time. Please leave me be for a while.¡± A goddess with a rose gold color frowned and ced a hand over his. ¡°Are you feeling alright, Aurion?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Yes, Seelie. Just¡­ I need some space to sort myself.¡± She nodded, still worried, and joined the others. Leaving him alone on this table. Sitting on his throne, Aurion felt more weak and helpless than any other ruler in this world. They consider him the ¡®King of the Celestial Gods¡¯, yet he barely feels like one. Just the one that Diamant gave the responsibility to watch over the welfare of both gods and humans in Its ce. He moved out of the meeting room and went out to his garden, where several golden apples hang from golden trees, and golden lions napping by the shade of it. He took one of the apples and sat beside his lions, softly caressing their mane. Munch! Munch! He heard the sound of someone loudly eating, and turned to the shadows. He sighed. ¡°You were watching again, weren¡¯t you?¡± A disembodied wide grin first appeared, then followed by a face, along with a whole body. Dark as the night from head to toe. ¡°It¡¯s hard to resist watching the jesters of your court. They are hrious. Can¡¯t say if my favorite was Skollhati or Vesuvius.¡± Aurion smiled a little. ¡°Do not call them jesters, Dark Lord. They are powerful gods of their own right, just like you and I.¡± ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Sunshine.¡± The Dark Lord took the apple from his hand, which instantly rotted from his touch. ¡°They are nothing like us. We have came into existence before them, and I have existed before any of you.¡± ¡°Not to mention¡­..¡± He sneered, and Aurion knew immediately what that meant. ¡°No¡­. If you are going to propose the same thing to me again, you are just wasting your time, Dark Lord.¡± He shook his head nervously. ¡°My decision is final, and I shall not be tempted¡ª¡° ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sunshine?¡± He took his wrist. ¡°You know very well that there¡¯s no point in resisting, do you not? Slowly, you are seeing the error in the present state of things, and wanted change as well.¡± ¡°This is the only way to change. To bring forth a new era of Creation.¡± Aurion tried to pry his hand away, but the Dark Lord gripped it tightly, his sharp w-like fingers digging into his skin. ¡°Fausforus, let go¡ª¡° ¡°Our union will bring that era. Why must you be afraid of it? Why must you be afraid of the Creator?¡± Aurion gulped. ¡°Because this is not what It intended for us¡ª-¡° ¡°Then why was the phoenix created? Why did your blood and my blood¡­..¡± He let his fingernail pierce through Aurion¡¯s skin, and the god winced, as his blood made of pure light fell on to the rotted apple¡­ And Fausforus pinched himself to also draw dark, pitch-ck blood on the same apple¡­.. Which then turned back to a healthy, golden one. Fausforus watched it with great interest, and took a bite from it¡­.. Yet the apple quickly regenerated from that bite as of it never happened. ¡°That¡­.. Did it really¡­.?¡± Aurion took this apple with his fingers. Fausforus chuckled. ¡°An apple that never runs out. An immortal fruit. And I am not ying any tricks on you, Sunshine. It was not an illusion.¡± ¡°Go and take a bite.¡± Aurion looked unsure, feeling as if he was being tempted into something wrong. But¡­.. He eventually bit the apple too. It really was not a trick. He can feel that he had indeed consumed the apple and yet it just grew back its flesh and skin that it lost. ¡°It was meant to be this way, Aurion.¡± Fausforus told him. ¡°You and your kind were created because I asked for it. I asked for you. We ruled thends before you did, and are therefore your Elders.¡± ¡°Listen to your elder brother. Heed my advice, for I know far better than you.¡± He said with an untrustworthy grin. ¡°You did not listen to mest time, and gave away our first creation to It.¡± Aurion shook his head. ¡°As I should. Phoenixes belong to Diamant¡ª¡° ¡°No, it belongs to us. WE created it. You gave it away.¡± He took Aurion¡¯s hands that were still holding the apple. ¡°Let us create more, brother. You and I. Be one with me, your blood with my blood.¡± ¡°Light and Darkness, Life and Death to create a new world. Together.¡± Chapter 146 Alone in a Cave Before Ronin could see what Aurion¡¯s response was¡­. Cermin fainted and fallen directly on him. He caught him, but he was far too heavy as they were almost the same height and build. Not to mention Ronin had been tired of fighting off phoenixes all night. And so he buckled, and ended up falling down as well. The one he stabbed had long managed to regenerate its wings and flew away into the darkness. Ronin grumbled and pushed Cermin to the side. He sat up, watching the sleeping princeying on the floor. Only the glowing sword served as their light, and he watched the golden prince¡¯s peaceful expression as his chest rose up and down. Even in this dark expanse of a cave, he still seemed so¡­. Bright. ¡°Sunshine.¡± Ronin muttered.. To think that the ¡®Dark Lord¡¯, Fausforus, would give the God of Sun and Light such a bold pet name¡­.. They must be really close friends. Not to mention the way they talked to one another and how much Fausforus¡¯ influence was affecting Aurion in his daily life. How this ¡®proposal¡¯ bothered him enough to raise his voice on the gods¡­.. Speaking of the gods, Ronin had gained a new information that Abyssal Gods do in fact also gain powers from humans, but instead of their devotion and prayers, they seem to get it out of fear. ¡®And for them to point out how Vesuvius was an odd one out for being able to harness the terror that war has over people into prayers¡­. That really is interesting.¡¯ There was so much little things to unpack about the memory he had just seen, but soon enough, Ronin had heard the pitter-patter of rain outside. If they stayed here near the mouth of the cave, they would soon be affected by the cold wind and possibly leaks. Ronin had no choice but to lift the sleeping prince up, and drag him deeper into the cave to take shelter for the night, one hand supporting him and the other holding the sword as a light. Their heavy breaths echoed in the hollow chambers of thisrge cave, and he eventually let go once he felt that they have went in enough. He then set out to create a small fire to keep out the cold, putting bits of rocks together and carving runes for ¡®spark¡¯ and ¡®warmth¡¯. Once the fire was created, he turned to Cermin again who seemed to have no intention of waking up. The sound of rain was still present but muffled into a much more rxing ambience. The bag that they had was still with him, and Ronin used it as a pillow for himself while the prince only rested his head on a rock. He watched the memory of Aurion again in the mes, and could not really decide what he feels about it. The fact that Aurion and Fausforus were really ¡®friends¡¯. And not to mention that Fausforus sees him as like a younger brother to look after, who needs to listen to his advice about those pesky court of his. What made them wage war against each other afterwards? Did Aurion decline, and Fausforus got mad about it? No¡­. It feels like it must be deeper than that. Fausforus felt like he was somehow betrayed. Just declining the offer to create a brand new world together from their blood would not be enough for such rage. ¡°Dechimar Aurin.¡± Ronin mumbled with his hands behind his head. ¡°Kill the light. And yet, you also asked Diamant for light.¡± Like how Adam asked for Eve, so he shall not be alone in this world. And also how there was darkness first, the dark matter, until chemicals bonded with each other to form light and the stars. The sun was also a star, the nearest to Earth, and therefore the brightest. But only in our perspective. And the sun doesn¡¯t really ¡®die¡¯ or ¡®travel¡¯ or e down¡¯ during the night. That was an illusion, the Earth simply rotates and we don¡¯t see the sun when we no longer face it from our perspective. Perspective was everything. Perspective itself can change reality, the reality that we see, but not the ¡®true¡¯ reality. Ronin was close to sleeping from these constant stream of thoughts. That was how he usually falls asleep, just thinking and thinking and thinking. But then, he heard sobs beside him, and felt hot tears on his shoulder. ¡°Ow¡­.. Ow¡­.¡± He grumbled, and opened his eyes. The prince was facing him, his forehead resting on the sharp edge of his shoulders. He was still so dirty from head to toe like a pitiful beggar on the streets. He was saying ¡®Ow¡¯ over and over again while sobbing in his sleep, so Ronin thought he must be in pain. He would not be able to sleep with this, and so he went over to trace a rune on his forehead¡­. The rune for ¡®peace¡¯. A branch with a few leaves. Soon, Cermin stopped crying, and his expression calmed a little. Ronin took a handkerchief and wiped the filth and tears from his eyes. He scoffed. ¡°You cry like a child.¡± And in a way, Cermin was like that. A sniveling crybaby, so sensitive. Ronin kept on wiping the dirt off him, when he suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°Gege?¡± He said. Ronin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡®What? Goo-goo ga-ga? Is he bumbling like a baby now too?¡¯ His eyes were still droopy and half-closed, but upon seeing Ronin¡¯s face, he wore a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ I was so scared to lose you.¡± That was all he said, until falling back asleep again. Ronin observed him for a while. Not feeling anything, not thinking of anything. Just watching. He felt like he could do it for hours, nkly watching him. Because there was a part of him that begs to feel something, and yet he could never tell what that feeling was because that part of him was muffled like the rain outside. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was rage. Or misery. Or¡­. Cermin mumbled again. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Alone in a cave, a golden boy waited and waited for his friend to return. Alone in a cave, Aurion waited. His happiness was unsettling, more like obsessive anticipation. But somehow, this boy¡¯s happiness¡­. It did not unsettle Ronin at all. Chapter 147 A Strange Fear The Royal Family had a search party to look for the prince, which they found sleeping in a cave with his Commonerpanion. They questioned thepanion dubiously until the prince woke up and started crying out of joy. ¡°Where have you been!? What just happened!? I was so worriedst night, Ronin!¡± He eximed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Was what Ronin responded. Cermin tried to hug him, but Ronin had enough of his touchy-feely nonsense so he pushed him back, and Cermin settled with having Ronin¡¯s hands on his shoulders. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if anything happens to you. I¡¯m really sorry. I should have looked after you better next time.¡± Ronin just gave azy nod, and soon they all went down the mountain to go back to the pce to take a long, long bath after such a tiring night of sleeping in a dirty cave floor. The king and queen were so worried about their precious little heir and despite Cermin defending his friend, they still had a lesser impression on Ronin. And so returning to the mountain, was not possible. But Ronin did not really care, he gained up to Level 44 in just one night and had over 1 million EXPs just from killing birds. And at the same time¡­.. After learning about the truth, he doesn¡¯t feel like killing phoenixes anymore. Despite their high me.. He doesn¡¯t want to encounter that¡­.. That unsettling appearance of Aurion again. Getting mixed into his and Fausforus¡¯ history just brings more chaos in Ronin¡¯s mind that was supposed to be focused on one goal and yet being pulled into strings of the others. His goal was to be his own viin, not be Fausforus 2.0. And so, he spent the rest of the summer reading up on magical beasts and just nning to join the Ascenscion exams but as multiple people this time. His number of tries for the Fool¡¯s Eye skill had increase anyway to 3 people now, and the time limit was much longer. During his time spending the summer in Sciro, Cermin had tried many times to hang out with. He relented to most of them, which was just travelling more scenic and crowded ces in the Kingdom like small town festivals and theaters and such. ¡°Ronin¡­.. About what happened at the mountain, by the way.¡± Cermin said while they were traveling on Ruby horses at a horse fair. ¡°Did I do¡­. Did I do anything to upset you that I couldn¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ronin said, as he fed his horse an apple. Apples¡­. Why always apples? What¡¯s so special about this round fruit? ¡°I don¡¯t know, you just seem to avoid looking directly at me nowadays and always step back when I get near.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Your Highness. You¡¯re just imagining things.¡± Ronin said while looking directly at him. Yet he was just secretly stopping himself from looking away, like how we avoid looking directly at the sun. ¡®Sunshine¡­..¡¯ He gritted his teeth. When his 5th year at the Academy had finally arrived, at the first day of school¡­. He still could not let go of the image of Mr. Sunshine smiling at him with that unhinged, obssessed smile. He distracted himself with making more ns to gain more levels. The EXP for every level increases almost double now, with the digits reaching to 1 million plus. He wondered if Level 100 would require billions of EXP. If so, it would really be a tough grind. Since Espine had disappeared, the experiment had been ¡®postponed¡¯ and the Council sent him a notice that until the professor had arrived, they would not be expediating any resources nor support their endeavors on the research. In short, he wasn¡¯t allowed to get volunteers anymore, and would have to gain more people to kill in another way. The urban legend about the haunted chair had long been forgotten, and all the students who remembered it were in theirst years like Ronin or had already graduated. Not to mention there were new students every year, naive fresh meats that were easy to prey on. It will be like having bite-sized morsels because of how much he had to control taking their Mage Focuses though. But until the Ascension exams, he had no other way of grinding EXP. The wagon was confiscated by the Council, but there was still one more resurrecting machine that he can use. He can set up his own room to be his new me-feeding area, and Don would not be a problem anymore¡­ Because his Father had basically ordered him to take a new room separate and far from Ronin. ¡°He had been telling me to cut ties with you too all summer.¡± Don frowned, as he packed his things for his new dorm room. ¡°As if I would want to do that¡ª¡° ¡°He does have a point, Don.¡± Ronin said, not looking up from his book. ¡°You are slowly growing now, and you need to mature on your own. With or without me.¡± ¡°You have formed new friends with those girls, slowly rising your rank as a Warrior¡­ Soon, I will also forge my own path while you take your own as a Knight.¡± Don gulped at this. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say such things like that¡­. I will still visit you here in Week¡¯s End¡ª-¡° ¡°But it¡¯s the truth you have to ept. You can¡¯t rely on me always, you can¡¯t really rely on anyone but yourself as everyonees and goes.¡± This wasn¡¯t just emotional bullshit that he came up to convince Don to not go to his room anymore or bother him. It was genuine advice that he felt this young child deserves if he wants to survive in this world. ¡°You follow along my every whim, letting me decide things for you. Perhaps not just me, but also your elders like your teachers or your friends. You try to seem rebellious, but deep down you are unsure, always finding a figure to rely on.¡± ¡°Because you never really had one. And so, youtch on to me. I did not mind that, Don, but now it¡¯s time to grow and spread your roots elsewhere.¡± Don bit his lower lip, then wipe his eyes. ¡°I see¡­.. Thank you for the advice, Brother.¡± ¡°My decision is still final, I will still keep ties with you no matter what anyone says. But¡­.. I will try to grown on my own like you told me to. I will pursue my own path alone.¡± He went over to give Ronin a hug, and Ronin did not really feel irritated this time just¡­. satisfied. Whether he was satisfied because he finally got rid of a detriment to his objective, this flower that clings on his tree in amensalism rtionship¡­.. Or because of how much this flower bloomed and grown on its own¡­. Even he couldn¡¯t tell. Don went out, and waiting by the door was Professor Jasny Krustal, who now taken over the position of Councillor on behalf of Espine. He patted Don¡¯s shoulder, and turned to Ronin. ¡°You are a good brother for saying all that.¡± He told him. ¡°And Don was good for epting your advice. I remember my own brother telling me the same thing,¡­.. ¡°But I didn¡¯t react so well and thought he was pushing me away. When perhaps, he wad just saying it for my own good. ¡° Ronin then heard a thought. (And until now, I still feel that he pushes me away. Until now, I still feel that he doesn¡¯t have any love for me, leaving me like that.) An image of young Vyrill appeared in his memory, when he was still not burned and wrapped in bandages. And they actually looked very alike, but it was evident that they were far too different souls. He had always been avoidant of Jasny in general¡­.. But that look Vyrill had towards his brother¡­.. Ronin was familiar with that look. It was the same look he has when he¡¯s feeling something could not understand. Fear. Fear of certain happy and jolly people that doesn¡¯t treat you with hatred or contempt. Fear of having someone smile at you with no hint of deceit or mockery. It was the fear of being loved. Chapter 148 Weaving Tales ¡°Hear ye! Hear ye! The theatrical performance of Queen Lovuska¡¯s Troupe shall begin in the next Week¡¯s End at the Amphitheater! Get your tokens to save yourself a seat!¡± Ronin frowned as he was walking by the Banquet Pce and saw this herald with a booming voice giving away tokens. Lovushka¡¯s troupe was making its tour back at the Academy now? So soon? He thought that they n to travel all around Magecia, or so their fancy posters said whenever he came by them. [Be part of the web of wonders! Connect the world through the beauty of stories!] That¡¯s what the posters always say. There was no town that Ronin had encountered from his Week¡¯s End wagon travels where he could not find these posters in a wall somewhere. They sure travel very fast of they had managed to ¡®connect the world¡¯ in a matter of a year. What about the Elemental and Mecha realm? Did they already perform there too? ¡°Look at those stupid Lower Years not taking a token.¡± He overheard a fanatic who just took the greatest token closest to the stage. ¡°They¡¯re missing out on the best performance in their lives!¡± ¡°Well, I heard that Queen Lovushka¡¯s troupe is nning to stay here until the Astral Ball. Apparently, that was the reason they postponed their tour throughout Magecia.¡± Herpanion said.. ¡°They were to be the hosts of the ball, with Queen Lovushka himself as the singer and having a duet with Apprentice Naehmnaid.¡± Ca Lily was an Apprentice Professor now, which was basically like an intern professor substituting or assisting their senior at times. He continued to eavesdrop on the fanatics for more information, as Lovushka¡¯s constant appearance in the plot could not have been a coincidence. ¡°Oh, how exciting! And get this¡ª I also heard that all the ys they will perform will be a tribute to gods to bless this Astral Ball cycle. Maybe we¡¯ll get to see Queen Lovushka as Goddess Seelie!¡± ¡°Oh, I prefer him as Goddess Freya!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that they will have to work in tandem with the Monks, though? So they would not disrespect the gods or something like that.¡± ¡°Yes, apparently, they do n to coordinate with both Monks and Artisan students to make their ys both urate and enjoyable to the masses.¡± Ronin rubbed his chin. This would mean¡­.. That Ca Lily would have to coordinate with the people she disliked the most. Not just, but she did mention that Monks and Artisans do not get along with each other. So what is this troupe plotting, trying to mesh oil and water together? It¡¯s really suspicious indeed, and the ¡®honoring gods¡¯ thing about the Astral Ball sounds more like an alibi. ¡°You want a token, dark boy?¡± The herald gave a grin to Ronin, and Ronin had overheard his thoughts. (This must be the one Big Brother was looking for. This benefactor that ruined us¡­. I can¡¯t wait to ruin him and have his head on a tter for Big Brother.) It was Sordido all along, wearing the disguise of one of Lovushka¡¯s troupe members. It was a totally different appearance, so it must have been a Illuso Mage Focus that he had copied. Ronin sneered. ¡®Had I not have my mind-reading skill, maybe you would have seeded having my head on a silver te as a gift to Pavone.¡¯ ¡®But fate doesn¡¯t seem to side with you brothers, it seemed. It did not side with you before, and it will not side with you now.¡¯ He took a token and handed gold coins in exchange. ¡°Sure. What will be the name of the y?¡± ¡°The Lion and the Hyena. It¡¯s a fable, woven from the tapestries of one of the oldest civilizations in the Celestus Realm.¡± He answered confidently, head held high. ¡°The ys rting to gods are still on the works as the Monks were really meticulous in making sure everything does not disparage any gods.¡± ¡®So he did not just join the troupe in a whim.¡¯ Ronin concluded from his answer. ¡®I wonder when he took over. But from what I remember¡­.¡¯ ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Lovushka¡¯s troupe have a member that can see through disguises? That was why they were convinced that it was really Cermin that paid them to spred rumors about Rabuka in the Truth Serum.¡¯ ¡®The only reason why they did not realize it was me was because it was part of my skill. Even people with disguise as a Mage Focus can be figured out by people with a Mage Focus for seeing through disguises.¡¯ ¡®It is like when you multiply and positive and a negative integer together, it yields to negative and so the cancelling power should ovee it.¡¯ Ronin pondered. ¡®So either that member never interacted with Sordido yet¡­.¡¯ ¡®Or they are keeping it a secret, colluding with him.¡¯ Ronin was not interested in the fable and focused more on figuring out what Sordido ns to do now in behalf of Pavone, and how he can stop it. Rabuka wanted to gain his files, so what does this bastard half-brother of his would do this time? And would this be another way for a harem member to have a showdown with these cannon fodder enemies? It¡¯s very likely too. Don and Ca were crossed out, and all that was left was Edelweiss and Marigold. Things will sort out by themselves though, as Ronin had already set the ball rolling through his interference. All he needed was the pins to fall down to gain those V-points. In a way, he hade to see these girls as V-points cows. The more they relied on themselves and separate from Cermin, the more V-points he would gain. ¡®I have woven a whole new tale for them. One that does not involve an idiotic protagonist to dictate how their life must go, aren¡¯t I just so great?¡¯ Having such great effect on fate¡­.. It¡¯s enough to make someone feel like a god. Whether it was Edelweiss of Marigold next, Ronin will be sure to watch this new oue he had created with much gusto minus the popcorn. ¡°I¡¯ll be to watch this Week¡¯s End. Will you be the same one selling and barking for all these ys throughout the year?¡± Ronin asked with a head tilt. Sordido disliked that smug look of his. He was taller than Ronin, but the boy had grown significantly from his peers due to his constant level-ups that one day he might grew past Sordido too. But even without that, his way of looking at him felt like he was being looked down upon. ¡°Yes. Please be sure to buy tokens for the next one, as we have crafted a great show for you. All of you.¡± Ronin sneered. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± He walked past him, bumping his shoulder, with Sordido only gritting his teeth. (He must know. He always know. But that doesn¡¯t matter.) (We¡¯ll weave a tale of your defeat, arrogant daemon.) Chapter 149 Another Challenger Approaches Ronin had also made another appointment to gain the extra resurrecting machine. It was actually back at Espine¡¯s small house that the Academy provides for all the teachers so that they may have a ce to stay in after a hard day of work or the Week¡¯s End. They were nestled at the edge of the woods, looking like a peaceful vige. Without Espine staying there, there was still one more person inhabiting the small house. The Headmaster. It has been a long while, and Ronin had been caught up in so many developments that he had almost forgotten about this old man. Almost. He can never really quite forget the person who made the hrious conclusion that he must be a hero. He had let the man live because of his Mage Focus to see ¡®paths¡¯, and Espine had been taking care of him so far, using the machine until his wounds and illnesses healed, even up to his blindness. ¡®I wonder¡­.. ¡®Had this old man also affected Espine¡¯s decision? Had he foreseen something that also added to fuel to the fire of the burning bridge between us?¡¯. There¡¯s only one way to find out. Once he approached the dainty little cottage house, he saw that the old mam was already at the porch, sitting at a rocking chair. His eyes that were full of cataracts had cleared a little, and he was wearing spectacles over his nose bridge now, warm and calm smile on his face. But he was not alone. Right beside him, taking to him while having tea, was Apprentice Ca Lily Naemnaid. She was in her Lily mode, the one that¡¯s more subdued and shy. But it seems that her Lily mode also matured quite a bit, as the innocent child-like aura was gone and was reced by a sophisticated woman¡¯s demeanor. When she was teaching, she uses Ca as she believes teaching was a performance. She does it too when she felt like she would have to need to use her Mage Focus any moment. But when she¡¯s alone or around people she can trust, she can be her usual self. That¡¯s why it¡¯s curious to see her in this mode alongside the Headmaster. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Ronin approaching. ¡°I did not expect you to have a visitor, Old Yeshwa.¡± Yeshwa Diamant was the name of the current Headmaster. He had this certain changed air to him while talking to Lily, not just because of his regained health. He stood up, and offered a hand to Ronin. ¡°Greetings. I am Yeshwa, may I know your purpose for this visit? If you are looking for my son, I¡¯m afraid you would have to look for him for another time as he is currently away.¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes. ¡®Son?¡¯ He listened to the man¡¯s thoughts to see if he was lying, but it seems that he genuinely believe that Espine was his son. And not just that¡­. He genuinely doesn¡¯t remember Ronin at all. Well, it made sense since he was blind and did not see him. But once Ronin offered a hand and replied with ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ronin Willowe¡± to gauge his reaction¡­. He just made a warm smile, and simply said. ¡°Have some tea with us. You know them, little Lily?¡± ¡°I do. He¡¯s¡­.. A friend of a friend.¡± Lilly said, he gaze never leaving Ronin¡¯s hand holding the old man¡¯s. There was a sort of protectiveness like a dog would have over a stranger interacting with its owner in her eyes. Like any second, she believes Ronin will harm Yeshwa and she will pounce to attack him. The once paralyzed old man can stand up perfectly now andughed in a lively way. ¡°Oh, wonderful! I would love to have many friends when I was your age, but s, my family circumstances does not allow it.¡± Ronin went forward to ask. ¡°Do you know where Professor Espine went, sir? And when he ns to return?¡± ¡°Oh, Mephisto never told me. Or maybe he did, I have a condition, you see. I get forgetful nowadays, and even mix up several false memories with real ones. There was even once a time that I hadpletely forgotten he was my son!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ronin nodded. It made sense now. Espine made him believe he had dementia and that he was his child, so that it would be easy to cover up for his existence in his resting house. But Ronin wondered how far gone his memories were. The problem was he could not ask that without taking caution with Ca Lily around. ¡°Well, I came here to have a look at the machine that I used to work with another professor, whose research was continued by Professor Espine and I.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°This certain machine looks like a normalvish sofa. Do you recall it still being in your home?¡± ¡°Ah, that one! Yes, I liked sitting at that one while warming myself up by the firece.¡± Old Yeshwa said. ¡°I feel as cold as death sometimes.¡± ¡°Right this way!¡± He said, leading Ronin when Lily stopped him. ¡°Let me support you, Old Yeshwa. You still have your limp.¡± She said. Old Yeshwa nodded. ¡°Ah, young apprentice is always so kind. Ever since we met 3 months ago, you had always been looking after me like a nurse. Don¡¯t fret too much, I can handle myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you too, Sir.¡± Ronin turned to Lily. ¡°You and Lily had known each other for that long already, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, she came asking me some very strange questions about¡­.. Wait, was his name something with an L or an R¡ª-¡° ¡°I learned about Professor Espine¡¯s father from Councillor Verita.¡± Lily interrupted. ¡°And I was worried about leaving an old man to himself all alone, so I managed his weekly food and necessities after his son¡¯s disappearance.¡± Ronin knew very well that it was just an alibi. The person she was asking about couldn¡¯t be anyone else but himself. He had pieced it out together, and not to mention had been hearing Ca Lily¡¯s thoughts for a while. (He must not know that anyone is investigating him. He cannot be provoked if he was truly a beast that may consume us all.) (I have always felt that something was wrong with him from the start.) (If only the Headmaster did not lose his memories, I could have had proof and witness to¡­ To whatever this beast may be capable of.) Ronin never gets a shortage on challengers, it seems. But he has no worries. How can a game of chess not be fun without a challenge? Chapter 150 A Vision, A Crime When they went inside, thevish sofa was easily to be seen by the fire ce just like the old man said. The legs of the chair had some soot in them so it must have been used as warmer couch for a long while now. ¡°This is my favorite chair. It reminds me very much of my father¡¯s study chair, he was quite fond of it.¡± Old Yeshwa said as he sat on it. ¡°He would read thousands of papers with his eyebrows creased, worrying about something¡­ I can¡¯t quite remember, but I think he mentioned students once or twice¡ª¡° ¡°That is a good story, sir. But I¡¯m afraid that I would have to take away your favorite chair.¡± Ronin interrupted him before he can say the word ¡®students¡¯ properly. Ah, this old Headmaster¡¯s senility was both a blessing and a curse, he keeps revealing information. Ronin continued: ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a goorecementmt for it, something cleaner and more sophisticated.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.. I see.¡± Old Yeshwa looked at it. ¡°Well, can I sit in it for a while before you take it? Just onest time¡­.. So I can recall more memories of my father again.¡± Lily patted the old man¡¯s shoulder, sounding a little more Ca-ish the longer Ronin stays with them. ¡°No man with a heart would deny you of that, Old Yeshwa.¡± She turned to the man who may or may not have a heart.. ¡°Why do you n to take this machine anyway? All experiments that are conducted within school grounds or sanctioned by the Council must be reported.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to experiment on my own. It¡¯s for sentimental reasons.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Professor Espine toe back so we can continue, but in the meantime¡­. I would have it for safekeeping. Maybe polish it amd give some improvements.¡± (Nice lies, but I know you can never be sentimental, Ronin. Someone like you¡­. That would be hrious.) He heard her thought. But it managed to convince the old Headmaster anyway, who was not the professor¡¯s father. ¡°Ah, you and my son must really be close, I see! That must be something valuable to a teacher, leaving your mark on a student¡¯s heart. Having a connection simr to that of a family.¡± ¡°Family¡­¡± He muttered, then started staring off to space. ¡°Mother? Father?¡± He reached out to thin air, like a little boy blinking wide once he saw his parents have returned. Lily patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Old Yeshwa. Your Mother and Father are in a good ce now.¡± The old man calmed down, and shook his head. ¡°Yes¡­.. Yes¡­. Well, what are we talking about again?¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°How often does he¡­. Whatever that was?¡± Lily still regarded him with disgust, but answered. ¡°Once or twice in a day. It canst longer and he would call out to save his family from the ¡®darkness¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes¡­. The darkness I saw from the Night¡¯s hand.¡± Old Yeshwa said. ¡®So he does remember after all, but just a glimpses.¡¯ Ronin thought. Almost like his own memories from his past before bing a system. ¡°He can never be a Diamond.¡± Old Yeshwa said vaguely. ¡°The Diamond is purity, a symbol of bnce and harmony. Of peace.¡± ¡°Diamonds are heroes, and can never be voluntarily malicious. It goes against the nature of the stone itself.¡± ¡°He was the antithesis to that. So dark and course was his nature, that even if he took the path to be a Diamond, it will be rendered impure.¡± Which was true in geology, of course. Coal turning to Diamond would end up with one with a lot of impurities. And not to mention that Ronin simply do not want to be associated with a Heartsone that symbolizes purity to its core. He was born from darkness, and so, in darkness shall he be. Reach greater heights of such thing until he reaches the peak of it, so opaque that not light can past through. Old Yeshwa turned to Ronin with his still slightly blurry eyes. ¡°My boy¡­ Can I hold your hand again?¡± He asked. Ronin raised an eyebrow. Right, he made nor reaction when they shook hands earlier despite his gift of prophecy. All he could see was darkness, anyway. He turned to Lily, pretending to be confused. ¡°Does he also always ask you this?¡± ¡°Yes, but all he ever does is touch. Nothing else.¡± She said, eyes narrowing to study every microexpression of his for signs of deceit. ¡®So he lost his Mage Focus too? That¡¯s rather unfortunate, but it doesn¡¯t matter that much in the long run.¡¯ Ronin thought. When she saw him just standing there, she scoffed. ¡°Just hold his hand already. He probably just want to seek physicalfort like all old people do. Or are you too heartless to even give him that?¡± Ronin was annoyed by her thoughts, but extended his palm to the old man. ¡°I see two paths.¡± Ronin was surprised for a nanosecond, then asked. ¡°What paths?¡± ¡°One is paved in darkness¡­.. While the other¡­.. Someone waiting by the light. I can¡¯t see it clearly but¡­..¡± ¡°The person in the path of the light seemed to be saying something.¡± Ronin steeled himself. He knew very well what path he would choose, it used to be the only inevitable path for him¡ª ¡°I am sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Ronin frowned. What¡­.. That¡¯s all the person said? Asking for forgiveness? How will it convince him, just that weak apology? The vision did not even give a clue to who this person was, but it¡¯s very clear already to Ronin. Logically, he should have thought that there was nothing to forgive. Because truly, there was nothing that this man did wrong to him to deserve all this, nothing that warrants the destruction he ns to do. He simply wants to be a great viin, take all the V-points, and go. But somehow¡­.. Ronin¡¯s blood boiled at the idea of forgiving this despicable and loathsome person. And for what crime, exactly? What crime did this personmit for Ronin to pick such a straighforward path to the dark, and not look back? Not caring for morality, nor logic, nor even the great prospects of bing a Diamond¡­. But simply the path of rage and vengeance for this certain crime that was yet to be named. Chapter 151 Heartstone Glass Edelweiss had noticed Ca Lily to be deep in thought in her office as an Apprentice for the Theatrics ss. ¡°Person in a light path¡­.. He mumbles crime, but what crime?¡± She knocked on the wooden door to gain her attention. ¡°Am I interrupting something important? You have been mumbling to yourself more frequently.¡± She said. ¡°Oh. Edel, I didn¡¯t notice you¡­..¡± She said, a little quieter than usual. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was¡­.. nning to have you test my Heartstone ss and gain fedback, do a bit of field research and trials¡­. but if it¡¯s too much with all the work you have to handle as an apprentice, I can find something else¡ª-¡° ¡°No, no. Lily would be happy to test Edel¡¯s sses.¡± She said, smiling sweetly at her friend. When in Lily mode, she has a habit of speaking to Edelweiss in third person. Only to Edelweiss though, and to no one else. She got it from her father, who does the same thing with people he was fond of. They like mentioning the other person¡¯s name or their nickname, like she does with Headmaster Yeshwa.. And of course, as Ca, she calls her ¡®my princess¡¯. Even though Edelweiss came from a pretty near middle-ss family, just in the bare minimum of aristocracy. It may be annoying to some, but Edelweiss was long used to it since theu were children. Edelweiss took a very secure and simple hexagonal ss with a monacle in it. She opened it, and the first thing that Ca noticed was the dark color of the monacle. ¡°Dark ss¡­ Does it help with figuring out Heartstones?¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°Yes¡­.. Somehow, obsidian was a very good material to seek out hidden magical properties, or see past illusions.¡± ¡°Obsidian¡­.¡± Ca narrowed her eyes as she heard this stone. Edelweiss doesn¡¯t know what she was narrowing her eyes for. But Lily had been bing more and more secretive these days. She just continued to exin her device. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly the scientific reasoning for that, but I hypothesized that it had something to do with canceling out light, which gives existence to color. The more color was taken away, the more it only leaves out the grayscale of things and outlines be more vivid.¡± She demonstrated every part of the monacle for its utility. ¡°The outlines are the ones that determine the magical aura of the Heartstone, which the detector on this little ridge right here will determine.¡± ¡°Then, when you insert this earpiece from the chain, you will hear the tiny automaton inside telling you the detected Heartstone.¡± Lily wore it over her tall nose bridge. ¡°I hear nothing yet.¡± Edelweiss sighed. ¡°At the moment, it takes about 40-60 seconds of looking directly, but I¡¯m improving it to identify Heartstones quicker.¡± ¡°Perhaps in time for next year¡¯s Science Exhibition, I¡¯ll be able to improve it to just one second.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°So I just stare at you for about a minute?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edelweiss said, standing clearly in her vision. ¡°Then we wait.¡± ¡± Well, waiting is no problem for Lily because I like staring at Edel. You¡¯ve grown into a beautiful flower in such a short span of time.¡± Lily grinned, sounding a bit Ca. The older she got, the more the distinction became blurred, as her ¡®real self¡¯ and her ¡®performing self¡¯ really do not have much difference besides confidence and the way she handles herself. But the core of her thoughts were always the same. Edelweiss does not mind this merging, as it will always be her friend to her. Ca was only created as a person by Lily to be better at socializing, after all, but she was already improving by herself so there was no need to perform sometimes. She continued to praise her friend while the 60 seconds was still not up. ¡°Your body has matured now, not to mention that you appeared slimmer. Not that I mind the adorable Edel with chubby cheeks, I find that so adorable.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Edelweiss said with just a crossed hand. ¡°I do prefer me with less baby fat.¡± ¡°Years go by so fast¡­ Someday, Edel will forget about Lily and find some handsome man to marry.¡± Edelweiss scoffed. ¡°Unlikely. And didn¡¯t you promise to have a whole ind where you, me and Don will live together in seclusion?¡± ¡°I did but¡­.. Deep down, I also felt it was unlikely.¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Only Ca can say and believe that with outmost confidence. I know that neither of you would really want a life like that with me.¡± Edelweiss wanted to contradict that statement, but in truth, she was also not quite sure yet. The pressure that the Iridice family puts on her was too much, and she still felt the need to prove her worth to them. In fact, she was relying very much on these sses to work just to gain their favor. Well, that and to save the animals from constant unnecessary hunting because of hunters that cannot distinguish Heartstones. Every year, hippopotamuses with Fool¡¯s Gold Heartstone or Pyrite gets mistaken for actual gold. The hunters that work for nobles that love fine golden skins ends up killing them to the point of extinction. And when they learn they were not real Gold, they just discard the dead carcasses into the sea, polluting it. Many animals also suffer this way, like Red Spinel Owls mistaken for prestigious Ruby Owls, or Tsavorite Ga Deers confused for Emerald Deers. The variety in color of some Heartstones causes these confusion, and with the help of her monacle, perhaps this confusion can be avoided along with the overhunting. ¡°I heard it!¡± Lily finally said. ¡°The tiny automaton have a really adorable voice, it made my ears tingle a bit. It said ¡®Opal Heartstone, white variant¡¯. ¡° She handed it back to Edelweiss. ¡°We should do more field study and try it on more students.¡± And there was a certain student that she wanted to try it on the most. Figuring out the Heartstone. Edelweiss nodded. ¡°Yes, we could try on the theater performance this Week¡¯s End. People won¡¯t notice and they are bound to stay still on their seats.¡± She folded thece of the monacle and ced it back on the box. ¡°But we must handle it carefully, obsidian is very fragile. It is a good and sharp stone, but once struck can shatter like ss.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Lily will save the date for it then, I can procure tickets for Edel.¡± She had been working with Lovushka¡¯s troupe after all for the ys revolving gods, and knew that Ronin will be there to watch too. She nned to use it against Ronin as proof¡­.. But did not expect the resultster on, as well as the other truth they have found with this ss. Chapter 152 Father Spider Ronin went to watch the y about a fable. He has two objectives for attending this theatrical performance. One was to scout what Sordido was nning now. He does not know if this spy ns to go as far as bing member of the act itself, or stay as someone from backstage. Either way would be easy enough for Ronin, as he slipped some peering stones on the backstage and side-line area while also pretending to be a troupe member right before the performance. He has his ss resting on hisp to watch in case he didn¡¯t see Sordido performing, and to pretending to be watching while peering at the backstage through this ss. The second objective¡­.. Was to gain some victims for the me stealing. He can feel himself bing hungrier for me the higher his levels be. Or more urately, the spirit of Fausforus inside him wanting to take all of these people¡¯s essence at the rhythmic sound of their beating hearts drumming on his ears. Perhaps he can take some 4 or 5 students, have them act as a friend group talking about the wonderful performance. Then, he will lead them all the way to his dorm room while everyone was busy with enjoying the Week¡¯s End. Have them sit at the resurrection chair, and make them forget anything happened. He can utilize Lovushka¡¯s weekly ys to be his own weekly me feeding time. All it requires were his skills and discretion, only taking 20-40% of me through the slow process of suffocation. Once everyone had taken their seats, and the lights of the shutters of the Ampitheater were closed for maximum darkness¡­ The tale of the Lion and the Hyena had begun. ¡°I have never heard of this fable before.¡± He heard one of the excited male fanatics told his other friend. ¡°Do you think Queen Lovushka will be ying a pretty character again? But fables meant everyone are animals, so I wonder what animal he will y as.¡± ¡°Maybe a graceful swan?¡± One guessed. ¡°Or a cute little kitten?¡± Another one rubbed his hand in anticipation. But as soon as the curtains open for the beginning of the y, they saw cobwebs¡­.. And a Lovushka not wearing feminine clothing, but masculine ones of a gentleman. ¡°Greetings, humans.¡± He was wearing a high ck top hat with white stripes. His whole ensemble were ck and white, and aimed to emphasize his lean andnky figure, taking away all the fake curves the implements while pretending to be a woman. His ck sleeves had tiny holes in them revealing the white shirt underneath, that looked like many eyes. Even the tails of his coat were elongated, and he moved at a strange, quick and rickety movement of a spider. Silver chains andce decorated his whole outfit in tangles that resembled the webs that were also present on stage. ¡°I am Father Spider, your Storyteller for this tale. Your Weaver of Fate.¡± He shed a great smile as he bowed, earning the apuse of the audience who were thoroughly confused. ¡°This is the first time I have seen Queen Lovushka in a men¡¯s attire¡­.. Yet somehow, he¡¯s still attractive?¡± The male fans blinked in confusion. The female fans have a much more epting reaction. ¡°Ah, I want Father Spider to cocoon me in his web and have his way with me all night!¡± They were anticipating what more surprises this y will bring, as they didn¡¯t really expect much of anything from a fable. After all, aren¡¯t all fables the same? Animals interact with one another in stereotypical, predictable ways. Acting more as symbols rather than people. The crow was smart and cunning. The wolf was ferocious and always power-hungry. In a way, these transmigration stories procured by Shimeifen were also like fables. There was the hero, who was valiant and brave. There was the viin, who was vengeful and hell-bent for the hero¡¯s defeat. And like any proper viin, Ronin could not care about these fables. He was focused on his two objectives, checking his peering ss to sight Sordido. Lovushka as Father Spider continued to speak. ¡°It hase to my attention that you humans care for stories. As entertainment, as a past time. It is a matter of interest, and interest alone.¡± ¡°But stories are not just that, my dear tiny mortals.¡± His grin grew impossibly wider. ¡°There is a popr saying from where I have once came, from my tiny Cave of Wonders¡­..¡± He paused for a while, his gaze seeming to reach past the rows and rows of seats and into one specific spectator that was not paying attention and looking down. ¡°Those who have listened to the tales of the past but has remained deaf to it or forgotten it¡­.. Were bound to make the same mistakes as the ones before them over and over again.¡± Ronin finally spotted Sordido, who turned out to be the one who were pulling and pushing the curtains. ¡°Those who forget are the most pitiful, because it was the same as dying. If you have forgotten a whole day, the person you were that day died. If you forgot your whole life, only taking it for granted¡ª-¡° ¡®Father Spider¡¯ cut a thread of silk hanging from his arm with his own sharp nails. ¡°You have already died, living life as someone else. Unable to think, unable to feel, just an empty shell walking.¡± ¡°So do not forget, mortal children. Do not forget stories. Because stories are not just meant to be a temporary past time.¡± ¡°Stories are lessons in life.¡± It was a very basic prelude to fables. As children, we will hear our teachers always asking us what were the moral lesson of fairytales and the stories we have heard. Upon hearing this, and thement about forgetting, Ronin suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Stories are lessons, little one. I am not just reading them for you so you can sleep in bedtime.¡± It was followed by another one, a younger and more high-pitched voice. ¡°But Mama¡­. What is the lesson about Anansi bing the father of stories?¡± ¡°Well, what did Anansi do to be the owner of stories?¡± ¡°Trick people?¡± The childish voice answered. ¡°Look deeper than that, little one. Anansi did trick the Phyton, the Hos, the Leopard and the Fairy¡­.. But that was to take the stories from Nyame, the Sky-God, so it may be shared to everyone.¡± ¡°And despite being an insignificant spider, he seeded in his endeavor.¡± The child¡¯s mother told him. ¡°Was it simply because he was clever?¡± ¡°That was not enough. What he needed was also the courage to do so, and the sense of purpose. Without purpose, we all go astray.¡± ¡°When we do things and start to forget the purpose of them, our sess would be futile. Because sess relies on your belief in it.¡± The childish voice said: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Mama. You talk too deep.¡± The mother seemed to be smiling as she said: ¡°Ah, ites with being a college literary professor, I suppose. But someday, you will understand.¡± ¡°Find your real purpose, little one. Find your true story.¡± She continued: ¡°There will be lies and illusions along the way. Perhaps its because of what people say to you, or their perception that you havee to believe. Perhaps it was the role that they gave to you, that you came to take as your own.¡± ¡°But you are smart, Ou. I trust that you would not be swayed by the lies.¡± ¡°Push forward for your true path. And once you find it, never forget it, and never let it go.¡± And soon, the voices were gone. Ronin found that his peering ss was stained by water droplets. Did it rain? He looked up, and of course it didn¡¯t rain. The Ampitheater had an enclosed roof. He wiped the water stain again like it was filth. Father Spider had finished his prelude, and will soon introduce the characters in his Spider Tale. ¡°I hope you will remember this tale of one Lion and one Hyena.¡± Soon, two actors appeared, wearing the costumes that like their storyteller, resembles that of animals. One had his skin painted gold, and the other painted pure ck. ¡°It was a tale of meaning, of friendship, and ties.¡± Father Spider said. ¡°Long ago, in the jungle were two Kings. The King of the Jungle was the Lion, yes. He ruled over the entirety of thend, watching over with his eyes both the lives of predators and prey.¡± ¡°But there was also the king of the dead, the King of Scavengers. The hyena that feasts on those who have passed, and under him were the vultures, the jackals, the flies¡­..¡± Ronin went back to paying attention to the ss, as he had seen Sordido peering his head a little from the curtain, wearing his disguise. He seemed to be scouting for someone¡­. (There you are. Now, all I need to do is strike you with this¡­..) Ronin knew very well that he was looking at him, and this spy doesn¡¯t know that he was also observing him from a mirror. But he wasn¡¯t the only one observing through a ss. [tinum with impurities of Padium, white-gray variant.] Ca Lily frowned at the person she was looking at. ¡°Edelweiss, dear¡­.. That man over there. He has a Ga Heartstone, has he not?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, basing from the red color.¡± Edelweiss said. ¡°Why?¡± Her face darkened. ¡°Someone is wearing a disguise.¡± And she knew very well which brothers have a tinum Heartstone. Chapter 153 The Lion and the Hyena Edelweiss also wore a severe expression when she learned what the troupe member with the Ga color¡¯s true Heartstone was. That man¡¯s still etched in her memory, especially the time he had rendered her helpless and had caused her to meet Cermin, which in turn destroyed her trust in men until Don gave it back. ¡°Sordido.¡± She said with gritted teeth. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± Ca told her. They stood from their seats slink back to confront this man, while the y still carried on along with Lovushka or Father Spider¡¯s narration. ¡°The Spirit of the Nature, an unseen force, had created both Kings to maintain the bnce of its domain. Without the Scavengers, there would be no one to maintain the poption and cleanse the dead. Without the King of the Jungle and his court defeating them, there could only be chaos.¡± Ronin saw people move from his peripherals while observing Sordido, and saw the two women. Right, he did hear their thoughts for a bit, but it was being drowned out by the several others. This was why he sometimes hated being in such a cramped space where so many thoughts buzzed by his ears. It¡¯s infuriating, and he had to focus hard on some of them. (I swear, that Sordido is up to no good. All nc D¡¯argents are conniving little scums that hides their cunning with their love for peacocking and mboyance. And I should know, Ca is like that too, but not as malignant. ) He heard Edelweiss think, and sighed. Of course they would find out about Sordido. ¡®So she¡¯s the next harem member to have a fighting arc against this cannon fodder enemies, eh?¡¯ Ronin thought. Father Spider went on. ¡°It is like how when there is only day, the world would be in heat and no one would appreciate the light of the sun. If there was only night, no one would realize the ease that the quietness of the dead silence has.¡± ¡°But even when they are supposed to be total opposites, and pitted naturally against each other¡­. The Lion and the Hyena are actually friendlypanions with each other.¡± Ronin watched what the girls n to do, and n to listen in their conversation with Sordido in the peering ss. The one acting as the Lionid his head on the Hyena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t understand how you can do it everyday, ruling over your scavengers and listening to their rambles, not to mention intervening them.¡± The Hyenaughed with his devilishugh, holding his head back. ¡°That is because if I came to despise one of them, I will just eat them.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause strife within your group?¡± ¡°No, it creates fear so they may never trifle with me. They wouldn¡¯t dare to push me around. ¡° Ronin only perked up when he heard this conversation. But then he saw that the girls have finally reached backstage, and went back to focus on their actions. ¡°I wish I don¡¯t have to be just and uphold rules all the time. And I wish you wouldn¡¯t have to use fear to get what you want.¡± The Lionined. The Hyena sneered. ¡°Hah! That¡¯s the way the Spirit had meant for it to be. Even our partnership is a deviance against Nature itself.¡± The Lion clutched on his sleeves in fear. ¡°What if one day, such partnership will be thwarted by our constituents? By the Spirit itself? You must be more careful, Brother Hyena.¡± ¡°Why must I be careful, Brother Lion? That is not my nature, I will always do what I like even when you want to be discreet and keep this partnership a secret.¡± Father Spider narrated: ¡°But what is this partnership they speak of? Well, one day, after having their usual battles with each other over a wild rabbit¡­¡± The once close Lion and Hyena parted, and suddenly went into a fighting stance. ¡°The rabbits must die naturally, not be tortured and tormented until death by your kind!¡± The Lion eximed. The Hyena shed forward. ¡°But we enjoy tormenting these worthless, weak rabbits that only know how to repopte all day!¡± They had a tussle, and fought roughly on stage, trying to pin down one another. At the same time, Sordido who was peeking behind the curtains got grabbed by two girls, and pinned down on a wall! ¡°Ugh! What in the Abyss¡ª-¡± His eyes narrowed when he saw them. ¡°Remember me, ¡®Sordi¡¯?¡± Edelweiss red at him. He of course remembered Edelweiss very well, the one who caused his brother to strip his powers from him and humiliate him in public. But he also knew Ca because Rabuka warned him about this nosy little whore. ¡°Of course its the two of you who figured out.¡± He sneered at him. ¡°But I am not the enemy here.¡± The fight between the Lion and the Hyena ended, as blood spilled, possibly by having them hit a bag that was inside their costumes, and both of them were injured by the ribs. The blood mixed from it, and something rose from where the blood had fallen. It was a trap door that opened to reveal a new character that rose. ¡°From their spilled blood, they have created a new wild rabbit. It was the first strongest rabbit to exist, somethingrger and more resilient. The Hare.¡± ¡°Upon learning this, the Hyena had formed a fascination on what more their blood can do.¡± The actor ying the ck Hyena grabbed the confused and shocked Lion¡¯s hand. ¡°How was that possible!?¡± ¡°I¡­.. I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s not normal¡­..¡± The Hyena became excited. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s not something that the Spirit had made, but ours!¡± ¡°The Hare had the strength and the ferocity of the Hyena, but has still the gentleness of the Lion.¡± Father Spider said. ¡°It can defend itself better and move faster unlike the weaker rabbit.¡± ¡°The Hyena and the Lion nned to keep the first Hare a secret from everyone, and nurture it to reach its full capabilities.¡± ¡± For the Lion, he simply wanted to satisfy the curiousity of something new.¡± ¡°But for the Hyena¡­.¡± Sordido gave a look outside the stage again. ¡°He needs to be stopped at all cost. I will not let some stupid girls meddle with my important mission, I will never disappoint Big Brother again.¡± Ca rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, for the love of Diamant, stop with the obsession over your brother already! If you are really not our enemy, then tell us what exactly must be done to stop him.¡± Father Spider gestured as the Hyena looked at this new Hare character with greedy eyes. ¡°The Hyena wanted to take the Hares and form a whole new jungle that was out of the Spirit¡¯s control. A jungle where he and perhaps this new Lion friend of his creates the rules, and no ¡®Nature¡¯ gets to dictate anything.¡± ¡°Only the ¡®Nurturing¡¯ of both sides together.¡± Sordido shook his head. ¡°No. I cannot divulge information because I know you girls will intervene.¡± ¡°Fine, we will report you to the Head Councillor, then.¡± Edelweiss said, her eyes deadly sharp. ¡°Then you will he a disappointment again to your beloved big brother.¡± Sordido scoffed at her. ¡°I should have had those eels wrap around your pretty neck while they undress youpletely for the world to see how behind that righteous facade of yours, you are just like all those sly, cunning whores¡ªURK!¡± Ca Lily grabbed his neck and pressed her sharp manicured nails on it, drawing blood. ¡°That is a good idea, what if I suffocate you right now, and feed you with a Disguise Repelling Potion? Then, I will threw your disgusting true form on stage for everyone to see¡­. Naked.¡± Sordido choked. Neither of them were using their Mage Focus against him, so he cannot copy it and repel them towards them. They were smart enough to use actual brute force. Not to mention he can only copy one Mage Focus at a time. Once he copied theirs, the disguise will be lost and he had to gain it back all over again. He struggled, and can¡¯t believe just two measly women can make him stay still like this. It hurts his ego, and that was what he was concerned more than Ca slowly strangling the life out of him. ¡°¡­. Fine! We will talk about this on my own terms, outside of the Academy far away from him.¡± He eximed. ¡°On the former nc D¡¯Argent house.¡± ¡°And how do we make sure this isn¡¯t a trap?¡± Edelweiss gritted her teeth. ¡°You can control our Mage Focus, and Pavone can cancel them.¡± ¡°Then bring a Hero Mage with you, clever girl.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Our powers do not work on them.¡± Ca and Edelweiss looked at each other thinking of the same person: Don. Can they really bring Don into this too, when he has a close rtionship with Ronin? Ronin had watched this and knew what they were thinking even when he doesn¡¯t read their mind. ¡®It¡¯s time to use those hair strands from Don¡¯s hairbrush, I suppose. I just need to find a way to distract him.¡¯ He sneered. The y continued on, as Father Spider revealed: ¡°But the Hyena¡¯s ns were thwarted when one day, the Spirit had turned more rabbits into Hares, and gifted them to be followers of the Lion¡¯s Court.¡± ¡°With the new Hares being tied to the other animals, there will be an army that the Spirit can use against them if they n to create a revolution in the future.¡± Chapter 154 Eat the Sun ¡°We will let you keep that disguise of yours for now.¡± Ca Lily said. ¡°But if we find anything malicious out of you conniving brothers¡­..¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Sordido used all his strength to shrug the girls off. ¡°Now leave me be to my task, the second act is starting and if someone sees you here, they would know you witches are causing a scene.¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°Fine. But also don¡¯t think of using another disguise to escape. We can easily figure it out.¡± As they left, the curtains were indeed drawn in preparation for the second act. Now that Ronin has his ticket into getting rid of Pavone nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s nosy little party, he pocketed the mirror and watched the y properly this time. He may have not been paying attention, but it has be clearer and clearer that the fable of the Lion and the Hyena was pertaining to Fausforus and Aurion. The Spirit of Nature was obviously Diamant, and the interesting things was¡­.. The wild rabbits and the Hares. Ronin made an educated guess that they meant themon humans and humans with me. So all along, Fausforus and Aurion created the first human with me from their blood after a fight with each other. Somehow, Diamant knew, and used its power of creation to make more humans with me and Hero Mages who are tied to the gods¡­.. So that when these two ¡®Kings¡¯ start a revolution against it using their own power of creation, then it will be ready for it. Ronin now have conflicting opinions over Diamant. At first, when he heard about how itmitted suicide after the death of Fausforus, he had seen it as this sort of caring entity that could not bear the inexistence of one of its creation. But now he had learned that it had basically stolen im over the creation of me-handling humans and phoenixes. It was also clever in creating Hero Mages to please the other Celestial gods and use them to take favor of it in case a war ensued between it and the two Kings. He watched as the curtain indeed closed, and when it opened, Lovushka was wearing apletely different outfit. There was more silver than ck now, and it seemed to be severalyers ofce uponce wrapping around him. More of these fake webs dangled in his fingers, which he moved in a knitting way. And he was now sitting in front of a loom to create a tapestry too. His razor thin fingers moved gracefully but also lightning fast like a pianist as he weaved while telling his tale. ¡°The appearance of Hares had rmed the Lion to great degrees, hence his worry over their partnership.¡± The two actors began to act out again the ¡®present¡¯ after the shback, the one where they were strolling with the Lion leaning on the Hyena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you think the Spirit will punish us? It had created us and so¡­.. Perhaps it could destroy us too.¡± The Hyena scoffed. ¡°Then we will bare our fangs towards it and sh with our ws ruthlessly. Just because it created us, does not meant that we are bound to be its pets forever.¡± Father Spider continued: ¡°They have created more miraculous things with their blood, but the more they did¡­.¡± Something new rose from another trapdoor. A wall made of rocks. ¡°The Spirit had caged the Lion into a wall of rocks, with the help of its Animal Court. The King itself had to perform duties cooped up in thisrge cave. And the higher it bes, the more fearful he too bes for himself and his friend.¡± ¡°The Hyena could not visit as often due to this rock wall, and could only pry with its ws to create a gap that was big enough for them to talk.¡± The actor of the Hyena yelled at the small hole on the wall. ¡°You are the King of the Jungle! Why do you live in fear!? Why must you stay behind this wall and adhere to these ridiculous rules on what is proper and what is not!?¡± The Lionshed out from behind it. ¡°This is how things should be, Brother Hyena! What we had done and created should never have been, what is between us was never meant to be!¡± ¡°So you will stay caged forever!?¡± The Hyena eximed. The Lion paused, then replied sady. ¡°I am doing this to keep the both of us safe. We cannot defy Nature. ¡° He was in tears when he forced himself to say: ¡°Goodbye, old friend.¡± The Hyena was enraged, and tried to wn his way faster past that wall, and the Lion only yelled: ¡°Stop! You¡¯ll only provoke the Spirit further!¡± ¡°You¡¯re abandoning m¡ª-¡± The Hyena faltered for a while, then changed his wording. ¡°You¡¯re abandoning our partnership!? After all these years!?¡± ¡°Was all that we created nothing to you!? All the possibilities, the new jungle that we have promised to each other!? You¡¯re throwing that all to waste!?¡± The Lion shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but its the only way¡ª¡° The Hyena mmed his hands on the rock wall! ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t need you, I can find a way to do it myself! If my blood can do it, why must I need yours!?¡± The Lion called out. ¡°I never meant to make you feel unneeded! But this desire to create more and more from blood¡­.. It¡¯s abnormal, Brother Hyena. You are obsessed with it, on defying what is normal and what is Nature!¡± ¡°Yes, because why must the Spirit dictate all that!? Why couldn¡¯t we create our own Nature, our own normal!? It all feels like one big Lie that we are trapped in, and none of you can see the Truth!¡± He rushed out, and the rock wall along with the Lion disappeared. New characters came, obviously the Scavengers. There was the Vulture, the Jackal, the Fly, the Ho¡­.. All of them. Lovushka the Father Spider was almost half-way done with his tapestry already. The Hyena actor pranced back and forth very much like the animal itself, as he gave a very usual superviin speech: ¡°Scavengers! The Hares of the Lion¡¯s Court had disrupted the bnce enough, and left us no food to eat. They are giving our prey false hope, and not fear.¡± ¡°So I say enough! Let us hunt down all these Hares and feed on them! Show the Spirit that we shall not be abandoned in the darkness just to suffer and rot!¡± The Scavengers giggled excitedly, and made all sort of sounds as they went out to hunt Hares. Father Spider was almost done, and the image that he was weaving on the loom was slowly bing clearer. ¡°The King of the Scavengers have waged his war against Hares, and the Animal Court had no choice but to intervene. Along with this was the Lion, who was very reluctant to harm his old friend running amok.¡± ¡°The Jungle became an endless battlefield, with both sides equal in strength and numbers. And so, the Animal Court had no choice but to plead the Lion to be more active in thwarting them.¡± Someone with a Butterfly costume said: ¡°Please, Brother Lion! You must do something, you are the most powerful of us and without you, most of the rabbits and Hares may perish!¡± ¡°I could not¡­.. Perhaps it is already fate for the Jungle to sumb into chaos. Perhaps this was what the Spirit intended all along.¡± The Animal Court looked confused, and the Lion just walked away with a clenched fist. He had off the stage, and the curtains were closed, until there was only him and the Hyena again. ¡°Brother Hyena, you must stop this. You are ying into the Spirit¡¯s hands.¡± The Hyena made his devilishugh again. ¡°How amusinging from you who is nothing more but its obedient little kitten.¡± He continued to snide: ¡°You have made your choice. You wanted to stay by Nature¡¯s side, and now you use me of ying into its hands. Can¡¯t you see I am rebelling against it!?¡± The Lion persisted. ¡°But that is exactly what it wanted you to do! Think about it, why would he create us to have our blood and only our blood to have the ability to¡ª¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to a weak kitten like you! You betrayed me, you betrayed our partnership, and there¡¯s only one thing that betrayals end up to!¡± He drew his ws, and shed arge wound on the Lion who did not resist. The Lion just received his blows and yelled: ¡°Then so be it! End my life if you feel betrayed! But killing the Hares¡­. Killing everything would not result to the new jungle you wanted, Brother Hyena!¡± The Hyena gritted his teeth. ¡°Is this a trick!?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I cannot bear to see you like this, and I cannot bear to see the inevitable downfall of the world as we know it.¡± The Lion cried as it slowly bled out. ¡°End me before I see your End.¡± The Hyena was quiet for a while, just on top of the Lion after he pounced with his ws. After a moment¡­. ¡°Stand up. Raise your hands so I can help you stand up.¡± The Lion was confused, but thought that it was a sign that his friend was finally listening to him¡­. And so, he raised his hands with sharp ws¡ª Only for the Hyena to impale himself on it! ¡°So much blood, I cannot resist to see what it creates. You really think you could fool me, Brother Lion?¡± The Hyena said, as the actor realistically puked blood and fell down holding his chest. The horrified Lion tried to pry his ws away, but it was already toote. The Hyena impaled himself right by his heart. ¡°No¡­.. No!¡± He eximed. ¡°Why¡ª¡° ¡°Because I despise you, and forever shall despise you even if my spirit shall rise and take a new form on this earth. And I will have the End that I wanted, just you wait.¡± ¡°I will consume all of the Hares, and then the Animals, and then you. Until there was none.¡± Lovushka finished his tapestry, and revealed¡­ A Hyena eating a circle the color of the golden Lion. ¡°Eating the sun.¡± Ronin was the only one who could understand fully all of it, while everyone thought it was just a precautionary tale about destructive friendship¡­. And sneered. The y was finished, and everyone pped, but he pped for a different reason. He was pping for himself and for the future he had secured for him and the one who betrayed him. Chapter 155 Feeding and Meandering After the y, a group of friends had been talking about the wonderful fable just now. There were 5 of them, all ssmates from 3rd year Schrs. ¡°That was a fantastic y! I was disappointed at first that I don¡¯t get to see Lovushka on a dress, but he still looks wonderful as a King Lovushka after all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m more intrigued by the deep themes of the plot. That unexpected twist in the third act was so deliciously scrumptious, them being controlled by the Spirit all along and already expecting the revolution.¡± ¡°But why though? What was the Spirit¡¯s purpose, what does it truly want? Will the Hyena really be returning to get its revenge? It was a good y, but it has an open ending and leaves a lot of questions.¡± ¡°I still could not help but gush over all the good technical effects. The costumes, the acting, all those fighting choreography¡­.. It¡¯s impable! Truly worthy of being the most famous travelling troupe in Magecia!¡± ¡°Uh¡­.. Have you guys never noticed that hooded person following us?¡± They all turned around, and saw this taller and older hooded figure smile. ¡°Hello, children. Care to follow me?¡± At the mention of the word follow, they suddenly had the desire to follow this hooded man. ¡°What in the nine heavens!?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control my legs!¡± ¡°Are we really just going to follow this suspicious man!?¡± They were ignored by most people because they have have been walking pretty normally. They tried to fight back the urge to follow hismand, but to no avail. All the way to the dormitory itself. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re back at the dorms¡­.. Is this guy just leading us to his room?¡± One whispered to the other. ¡°Maybe he has no friends to talk with?¡± ¡°Idiot! And you call yourself as Schr! He¡¯s obviously kidnapping us, perhaps to use us to ransom some money from our parents!¡± The hooded figure chuckled. ¡°And you are also an idiot, because why would I lead you to another dorm room at school if I n to kidnap you?¡± ¡°Just tell us what you want!¡± One yelled. ¡°I hate being controlled like this, it irks me! We¡¯ll give you anything!¡± ¡°And you will give me what I want in due time.¡± The hooded mam opened the door, and soon revealed an average dorm room with only one key difference. There was arge, throne-like chair in the middle of it. Ronin had managed to get the resurrecting machine after all even under the doubtful eye of Ca Lily. She had let him do it out of curiosity to see what more he ns to do, and possibly try to catch him ¡®in the act¡¯ for anything wrong or illegal. But she still have no idea exactly what that was, only that there¡¯s something wrong with this Coalmoner with high me. Ronin picked up a long cloth from his bedpost. He cannot use rope as the ligature marks would be too obvious. The sash was purple, reminding him very much¡­ Of that purple whip that he once owned as Ronin Dreadborne. That Fausforus once owned. The fable still makes his blood boil for some reason. No, he knows exactly why. The feeling of betrayal and anger was getting to him again, even if it was his character that was wronged, not him. But at the same time¡­.. Could it be deeper than that? Could it be that its not just him feeling what Fausforus or Ronin Dreadborne was supposed to be feeling¡­.. But that story of friendship and betrayal struck a more personal nerve to him? Ronin had onlye to ponder more about his true identity after that scene now. And will continue to do so in the future. But in the meantime¡­. ¡°Now.¡± Ronin turned to one of them. ¡°See that chair? SIT.¡± He was hungry. It was time to feed. ¡°Why should I¡ª Ah!¡± He eximed. ¡°Help, he¡¯s controlling me to sit!¡± ¡°Stop this already!¡± ¡°Someone help!¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°You boys are all so loud and annoying. And your thoughts too. Let me get some¡­.. Ah, there they are.¡± He took some handkerchiefs as the boy sit on the chair. He sweated nervously and continued shouting along with hispanions, trying to go against Ronin¡¯s control. He went over and kneeled a bit, holding the handkerchief over the incapacitated boy¡­. ¡°What are you¡ªMPFH!¡± He stuffed it on his mouth as a gag, and tied it up with another one to secure it! He continued to do with the other boys that alsoined, but could not move a muscle from his One-Word Command. After sessfully gagging them, he smiled to himself. ¡°They would be a pain to wash with all your disgusting saliva, but that¡¯s much better now.¡± He went ahead to take his purple satin sash, and wrap it around the boy¡¯s neck¡­.. And pulled with crazed eyes, gleaming maniacally. ¡°MRPFH! URK! HAH!¡± The boy¡¯s shout of pain were muffled, and his eyes started to roll back on his skulk as breathing became more and more difficult from his windpipe being squeezed. Ronin enjoyed choking the life out of these stupid young boys and takes much pleasure in it. He enjoyed the feeling of their me, and now found such sensation somehow delicious and fulfilling. He was like the hyena,ughing hysterically at the slow death of its tortured prey. But he released, making sure not to take too much. He activates the machine on the chair to heal any minor wounds, and then went tomand the next one to sit. After feeding on them, he took out the gags. ¡°Dark Lord! The Day of the Dark Lord is upon us!¡± ¡°Darkness everywhere, devouring everything, devouring the light!¡± ¡°Nothing can save us!¡± The boys were traumatized and saw visions. Back when Ronin took a little taste of Cermin, he had also dreamed of the darkness enveloping him, but did not lose his mind because he took very little. Ronin somehow now enjoyed turning these boys into a mess like this, shaking and so scared for dear life. He reached out and they all tried to lean back, not wanting to be grazed by those fingers that almost killed them. ¡°Poor helpless little rabbits.¡± He grinned. ¡°Follow me again.¡± Hemanded them to follow him outside, and once they reached far enough from his room¡­.. He took out a piece of a patrol guards hair and transformed into that guard, down to hisrge, buff build and his armor. ¡°Forget.¡± Soon, the weeping and frightened boys blinked in confusion. Their eyes truly wide like anxious rabbits. ¡°Uh¡­.. Why are we here¡ª¡° ¡°HALT! It¡¯s past sunset already, what are you boys doing out of curfew!?¡± Ronin the patrol guard eximed. ¡°Er, we were just¡ª¡± One tried to exin, but failed to do so as he really has no idea what was going on. ¡°Return to your rooms now! I¡¯ll be lenient if you hurry up! Or do you want me to report this to my superiors, not just one but five boys sneaking out!?¡± ¡°Right away, sir! Yes, sir!¡± They all eximed, and ran back to their rooms. Ronin smirked, and went back after disabling the Fool¡¯s Eye skill. Once heid in bed¡­. ¡°EXP viewer.¡± A holographic screen appeared before him. [Level 44 EXP: 131, 450 /950,000 ] ¡°All this trouble for just 6,890 EXP¡­.. Sigh.¡± Ronin ced his hands behind his head as heid in bed. ¡°But it was fun tormenting them, at least.¡± He wondered if he was such terrible person too back in the real world. Someone who enjoys hurting others, fooling others, taking advantage and being violent to them¡­ That woman in that glimpse doesn¡¯t seem to be that type of person at all. He was not dumb, he knows that woman must be his mother. But she may not very well be, with how far the apple had fallen from the tree. She was very calm, docile, and was the ¡®wise type¡¯¡­ ¡°Find your real purpose, little one. Find your true story.¡± , ¡®Such heavy words to tell a young boy.¡¯ Ronin thought. ¡®Is there even a purpose in life at all? Or is that just something we make up to feel significant?¡¯ ¡°There will be lies and illusions along the way. Perhaps its because of what people say to you, or their perception that you havee to believe. Perhaps it was the role that they gave to you, that you came to take as your own.¡± ¡®I do not take any roles, I pick my own.¡¯ Ronin thought. ¡®I don¡¯t care about what people perceive me as, if they see me as evil. Let them all hate me once it was revealed, I¡¯ll keep on lying just to get what I want.¡¯ ¡°But you are smart, Ou. I trust that you would not be swayed by the lies.¡± ¡®Ou¡­..¡¯ He repeated. That must be his name. Ou. But he also felt¡­.. That he has another, much longer name. This was a nickname. ¡°Push forward for your true path. And once you find it, never forget it, and never let it go.¡± ¡®My path¡­ I know very well my path is.¡¯ He remembered that vision of the Headmaster again of Cermin offering his hand on another path, asking for forgiveness¡­.. Ronin gritted his teeth. ¡®I will never let go of the path to destroying you. Never.¡¯ Chapter 156 The House of Blanc DArgent Don suddenly received two tokens for a y by Lovushka¡¯s troupe from his brother, Ronin. ¡°What is this for, Brother?¡± He asked. ¡°I bought tickets for me and Cermin but ended up having to do some important business next Week¡¯s End.¡± Ronin said sinctly. ¡°You can watch the y with someone else in the meantime. They tend to be long so you would have to expect being in the Amphitheater for most of the day.¡± After all, real-life ys back in Shakespeare¡¯s time also take almost 2-4 hours too. And that was not counting the time intervals between acts that require some stage preparation and setting. People literally take time off their work just to watch these performances. It was only in the modern era that people are intolerant of movies that exceed even just 1 hour and 30 minutes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Don rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm, maybe I should take Marigold, Ca, or Edelweiss with me.¡± He sighed. ¡°But Edelweiss and Ca had been busytely and seemed to be tense, maybe because of Ca¡¯s apprenticeship and Edel¡¯s new invention.¡± ¡°Invention?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°She had created this sort of ss that makes her see people¡¯s Heartstones. I do not understand very well how it functions, but she had Ca testing it recently. It was to save the endangered species from being mistaken for other Heartstones and being overhunted.¡± Don smiled a bit. ¡°Edel is really an amazingly smart but also a kind-hearted woman. I¡¯m d we managed to be friends in the end.¡± Ronin rubbed his chin. ¡®So that was how they found Sordido out, huh?¡¯ ¡®I did hear a bit from their thoughts about an obsidian ss or something simr, but it was being muffled by the many other voices in other people¡¯s heads.¡¯ After that was done with, Ronin talked to Don a bit more, pretending to just want to talk and have a nice sibling-to-sibling chat¡­ But while he was too busy to notice, he took a few strands of hair from his hairbrush. When the Week¡¯s End came Ca Lily and Edelweiss went to the Amphitheater before the show began, when the Lovushka¡¯s troupe was still setting up preparations. Ca was still wearing the Heartstone ss in case Sordido pulled off something funny like changing disguises. He did not, and stayed in his Ga curtain drawer man form. When he saw the two girls, he went over. ¡°I still have to make a formal request of leave to Lovushka.¡± He told them. Ca rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind losing such a valuable member that just helps draw and close the curtains.¡± ¡°Shut your smart mouth, witch. You don¡¯t know how extremely difficult that man is like. If he notices something, my whole mission fails.¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lovushka good at discerning disguises anyway?¡± ¡°Well, not good enough to notice me. Must be because this was a Mage Focus.¡± Sordido shrugged, and went over to excuse himself to his boss. Lovushka was wearing women¡¯s clothing again, as he would be acting as the Sea goddess Nereid this time. It seems that the time he acted as Father Spider would just be a once-in-a-blue-moon experience. They saw that Sordido sweated a little as he approached the man having his skin painted and wearing rogue and medieval make-up. He said something, and Lovushka nodded. He felt relieved, but then got pulled all of sudden for a kiss on the cheek, then the pretty man waved like those pretentious queens at him as he walked away. ¡°What was that?¡± Ca sneered a little, seeing this nc D¡¯Argent scum looking so annoyed and embarrassed but unable to do anything. He made a low growl. ¡°He said it was a goodbye kiss and for me to take care of. He¡¯s like that with everyone in the troupe, it¡¯s disgusting. Like calling us his ¡®lovely babies¡¯ and ¡®adorable darlings¡¯.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Let¡¯s go now! Ah, it pisses me off that someone terrible like that can look so good as a woman!¡± He was a known womanizer after all, but the existence of someone like Lovushka would obviously confuse him. But funny shenanigans aside, they went straight to business. Edelweiss said. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll fetch Don and ask him to join us.¡± She went to Don¡¯s room, and found him there just sitting and enjoying some tea while reading. ¡°Oh, hello, Edel!¡± He greeted her joyfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to visit all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­. We kept it a secret until thest moment because we wanted to stay cautious and safe. But we need you toe with us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Don tilted his head to the side. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll¡­.. Tell you on the way. We need your help.¡± Don closed his book and blinked innocently. ¡°Alright¡­.. Well, I¡¯m always happy to help, but this is really too abrupt.¡± He joined them and soon found Ca and Sordido waiting on a carriage. ¡°This is your bodyguard?¡± Sordido chuckled. ¡°Hah! This tiny, scrawny midget? How unlucky you girls are, even unable to find a legitimate Hero Mage to protect you¡ª¡° Don did not hesitate to kick him in the gut, almost breaking one of his ribs. Sordido fell to the ground and he kept him in ce with his boots. ¡°Is this what you need help with?¡± Don asked. Ca pped. ¡°Great job, Don dear, but you can let him go now. We need him to lead us somewhere, ignore his stupid mouth.¡± Don let go calmly, and Sordido coughed out. His eyes zed with fury, he had been humiliated by so many people already¡­.. But then, this tiny Hero Mage said. ¡°Enter the carriage now. Before I pulverize you.¡± As he said the word enter, Sordido did feel inclined to go inside without any moreints. Not to mention those eyes¡­ Somehow, those blue eyes feel like the wrong color, and they should be darker than they should. The ride was pretty much quiet, as they traveled further and further away from most of civilization in Sephyrine and reached a small, low hill. A fortress blocked the entrance and one would have expected guards¡­.. But there was no one insight, and the heavy wooden doors were wide open. On that hill was a dpidated house that seemed to have been wonderfully extravagant until it had suffered severe damage from several attacks. Some by fire, and scratches of weapons can also be seen on the side of its walls with the fortress. ¡°What happened here?¡± Edelweiss frowned. Sordido scoffed. ¡°You dare ask when your beloved Cermin caused all of this. And that demon lurking by his side.¡± Ca snapped back at him with her delicate fingers. ¡°How is my dear Edel supposed to know that? She had cut ties with that prince a long time ago.¡± Don just watched the stonework of the ruined walls with great interest. Sordido observed all of them, then sighed. ¡°After learning about the theft and embezzlement, the people that worked with Father pointed fingers at him, letting him take all the downfall. Our own servants and people revolted, we received attacks from towns under our domain, and my Father was not in any state to fight back.¡± ¡°Big Brother had to suffer tremendously along with him, and fall into poverty like tramps on the street. I apany him in this ruined house because he has nowhere else to go, and he truly was pitiful sleeping at a manor without any roof.¡± Ca raised an eyebrow. ¡°We do note to sympathize with you. You all have reaped the fruits of your downfall. What we aim to learn here was what he wants with Ronin Willowe, and what exactly are you nning with all the espionage at the Academy.¡± Sordido wore a grave expression, before saying: ¡°He will be able to exin it better to you. Then you¡¯ll see that our cause is not bad, and we are actually trying to be the saviors of mankind in Magecia itself.¡± ¡°But¡­. There¡¯s another condition.¡± Edelweiss scowled. ¡°You are in no position to ask us more conditions¡ª¡° ¡°Keep your bodyguard behind the door. That¡¯s all I ask. You can simply shout for help or stay close by, but¡­.¡± He red at Don. ¡°He must not be in the same room with Big Brother.¡± Don just blinked in confusion. ¡°Uh¡­. Why not? What did I do?¡± Edelweiss also crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. He¡¯s here to protect us.¡± ¡¢ ¡°Yes, but¡­..¡± Sordido gave a meaningful look. ¡°Who will protect my brother and I from him?¡± Ca caught on to something from that look. She turned to Don¡­.. And somehow took the time to pay attention to his chest. There was something missing there. Everything was perfect, from the way he does his hair, to his clothes, and his expression and general demeanor¡­. But he wasn¡¯t wearing that color-changing ne that Edelweiss gave him. It was usually hidden under his clothes so nobody notices, but when he was in side view, the bulge should have been seen underneath. Yet Ca didn¡¯t say anything and just said. ¡°I agree. We will leave Don behind the door. Let us go now.¡± Chapter 157 The Prophecy of Revenge It was too unfortunate indeed that it was not truly Don Asuli who had joined them that day. Because if it was him¡­.. Someone would have brought to light what the tome Pavone had read was pertaining to. The prophecy made many years ago that someone born of lightning wille to rise as the darkness that Ends the world. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what the prophecy truly meant? Lightning?¡± Ca asked skeptically. Edelweiss nodded. ¡°Because I did some research in the library as well, and sometimes the rune for lightning can be mistaken for ¡®poverty-stricken¡¯. Or simply someone struck with unfortunate circumstances. Broken. wed.¡± After all, the symbol of lightning does resemble cracks that slowly spread. It is often regarded as a terrifying omen for the storm, so it makes sense for it to be simr to the rune that represents misfortune. ¡°Of course Big Brother is sure!¡± Sordido defended. ¡°How dare you doubt his intelligence, he had the best scores at Languages ss than anyone in the Academy for the past 50 years!¡± ¡°Be quiet, Sordi. Especially towards things you have not an inkling of understanding of.¡± This should have been the first time Don who was standing by the door have heard Pavone nc D¡¯Argent¡¯s voice. If it was him, he would have been surprised by the authoritative force it jas despite the soft and mellow tone. But because it was not him, the ¡®Don Asuli¡¯ on the door merely smirked. ¡®He¡¯s still as cruel as always towards his younger brother, and yet the young one enjoys it like that anyway. Truly pathetic.¡¯ And sure enough, Sordido responded with a soft. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother.¡± Pavone ignored his apology and continued to exin to the girls: ¡°There¡¯s a reason for them to doubt. It¡¯s true. Lightning and misfortune had been almost synonymous for millions of years, regardless of thenguage in Magecia. It¡¯s like there is a universal understanding that lightning means destruction, and foreboding sharp and abrupt strike of what¡¯s toe.¡± ¡°However, regardless of what it meant, Ronin Willowe still fits either interpretations. He was a servant from House Zafeiri, a House of Lightning, and upon his birth, the house has sumbed to various misfortunes.¡± Pavone listed down all of these misfortunes to them. ¡°From the sources we have gathered, the first misfortune began when the 3rd child of the Zafeiri had died from childbirth, at the same year of his own birth. Not long after, thedy of the house, Duchess Akasa, died of giving birth to the 4th child, Bedonna Zafeiri.¡± ¡°That child Bedonna caused a ruckus and resulted to a hidden scandal in the House Zafeiri, but we have a¡­.. Victim, to attest to what happened.¡± He was clearly talking about Volken, who¡¯s face received a scar from Bedonna¡¯s 5th birthday party. ¡°Their 2nd son, Zeuxis, took the me for this incident and was exiled by his own father. Simrly, the eldest was also estranged, Maen, who was close to Professor Vyrill Krustal who had disappeared. And then Maen also died from an ident of falling from the Edge and into the Abyssal Realm.¡± ¡°We had spies to observe the estate, and confirmed that it had degraded into a state that will soon be close to our own degradation.¡± Ca scoffed. ¡°Did they also get their walls burned down and attacked too?¡± He could hear Pavone¡¯s slight anger as he said. ¡°¡­.. No. Not yet. But it won¡¯t be long, once they can no longer fund any of their servants or get abandoned.¡± ¡°It will be worse than ours because its a slow painful process, while ours was very much like a lightning strike that happened overnight.¡± Pavone concluded. ¡°So as you can see, that is pretty much the whole Zafeiri family suffering misfortunes upon this Coal boy¡¯s arrival. He was like a curse that had befallen them.¡± Edelweiss was still cautious to jump into conclusions. ¡°So let¡¯s say it really was Ronin Willowe that brought destruction to the Zafeiris. What does it have to do with rising in darkness and bringing the End?¡± ¡°How can one Coal boy do that, and how exactly will that happen?¡± Pavone went quiet, then said. ¡°This book¡­.. Is called the Death of Death. It is older than anything you must have ever read, only bits and pieces of 14 pages in total remains.¡± Death of Death. Death of Fausforus. ¡°And I want to focus on an interesting piece here. Do you see the noose?¡± Ca inspected it and agreed. ¡°Yes. A symbol for trap.¡± Pavone chuckled. ¡°No. Not just that. Self-inflicted death too. Hanging yourself by the noose.¡± ¡°The two interpretations can ovep from the story that Lovushka¡¯s troupe yed called the Lion and the Hyena. Which I have supplied to them.¡± So it was Pavone who had brought that y idea to them. It made sense now. It wad part of his own trap to provoke Death, the bringer of the End. ¡°The Hyena could have killed the Lion, but chose to end its life. And so, the noose can mean both ¡®trap¡¯ and ¡®suicide¡¯. Entrapping someone through your own death.¡± Ronin who was wearing Don¡¯s face listened in, but suddenly¡­. His vision got dizzy like before, when he was staring at the mirror and heard his mother¡¯s voice. There it was again. But first, a teenage boy who must be at the age of 17 or 18 was reading a book out loud: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you. Sir. That man is cruel. Cruel. A cruel man. Yes. A hateful man. A wicked man. Ah, I can¡¯t bear it. You mustn¡¯t let Him live.¡± His mother¡¯s voice came to interrupt the boy¡¯s reading. ¡°Ou, here are some snacks. What are you reading today?¡± ¡°An Urgent Appeal.¡± Ou answered. ¡°Mother, its the most wonderful piece of literature I have ever read.¡± ¡°Ah, Osamu Dazai. You must try to read the Japanese version once you have learned enough, Ou. The way Judas regarded Jesus with such formal, honoringnguage can only be noticed in Japanese.¡± Ou nodded. ¡°I n to gift it to someone.¡± ¡°Oh? A book about how a deranged man have went to kill the one he loved most and himself¡­.. As a gift?¡± Ou nodded again. ¡°Yes. I think it is the perfect book to describe my own feelings for me. I¡¯m not good with saying them myself.¡± ¡°A farewell to a friend. And to this world.¡± His mother sighed and went by his side. ¡°Ou¡­.. Come on, eat. Forget this nonsense. You must not do it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Mother.¡± Ou insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I don¡¯t want to forget it.¡± ¡°Ou¡­.. Please call me Mama. Like before.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± He answered. ¡°Why not?¡± Ou¡¯s joyful face contorted into contempt. ¡°Because you are not my Mama. You are just an apparition, a ghost.¡± ¡°You are not here.¡± He smiled. ¡°You did the same thing I n to do, and so, who are you to judge me? When you have trapped me with this pain and guilt forever?¡± His mother¡ª or more correctly, just a ghostly hallucination of her, frowned and touched his cheek stained with tears. Ou pushed the invisible hand away. ¡°My friend does not read. He hates it. He finds it boring.¡± His Mother smiled sadly. ¡°So you must know that even if you give him this book, he will not understand your feelings at all?¡± ¡°I do. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if he just look for the summary on Google, he¡¯lle to understand. After I do what I n to do.¡± ¡°You are entrapping him the same way I did.¡± His Mother¡¯s ghost said. ¡°You are better than that, Ou.¡± ¡°Am I? I am a monster, Mother.¡± He grinned. ¡°Simr to Judas, simr to the Devil. I am darker than the darkest night, and brings misfortune to everyone.¡± ¡°Even to you. The day I was born was your greatest misfortune. Why else would you have done it?¡± His Mother¡¯s ghost was quiet. And then¡­.. She simply repeated. ¡°Have something to eat, Ou.¡± And after that, Ou woke up. Staring at a roof where water dripped on his face. There was a storm outside, and this roof have many cracks. Cracks that resembled lightning shapes. No one cares to fix it. Why should they? When this house only have monsters as dwellers? His stomach grumbled from hunger. But there was no one to feed him or offer him snacks. He was still holding that very thin booklet, reading the words over and over again in this small, cold and dark room. The words that he had wanted to say, said by Judas for him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Him, and die with Him. My earlier resolve rose again and like a monster¡­..¡± ¡°I was hungry for revenge.¡± This was his revenge. As petty as it was, he will do it anyway. And he hoped that if he shall be reborn, he will make this man suffer more than he did. He will not leave his side, may they always meet, always have their paths aligned, never separating¡­. Like two men in a painting, one kissing the other on the cheek as a sign of betrayal. It was no longer a prayer for Ou. No. It was his own, self-proimed prophecy. He was not just wishing for it to happen. It will happen. It was his destiny. Chapter 158 Cermin Catches Ronin After that encounter, Ca, Edelweiss and ¡®Don¡¯ returned to the school by carraige. ¡®Don¡¯s¡¯ eyes were restless, and he seemed to be unable to be at peace with what way he must sit. He shifted from time to time, until Edelweiss ced a hand on his shoulder. Edelweiss was worried. ¡°Is there something wrong, Don?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ca was less worried with her own friend, and simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you hear anything from our meeting earlier?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡®Don¡¯ repeated. ¡°The door was too thick.¡± He went silent, confusing the girls who expected him to ask more questions or say anything. But he simply said: ¡°I¡¯m hungry. How much longer till we get back to school?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Cermin never liked theater performances, but when he saw that Marigold would be watching, he resolved to watch too. He ended up just feeling envious as he saw her happily clinging to Don¡¯s arms the whole time, unable to focus on the story if how the Moon god Skollhati and Sea goddess Nereid fell in love. Why must he focus on romance of other people after all when his was a total failure? Marigold was supposed to be his. Ca and Edelweiss and Bedonna too. But its not the fact that he had ¡®lost¡¯ them that matters anymore. It was the fact that for the entirety of this world¡­.. He was alone. And not to mention that this was more than he signed up for. This endless pain and conflict and burden¡­.. This wasn¡¯t he expected from being transmigrated. He wanted an escape. Something to make him forget about the real world. His real life. But it was just as bad here as it was back then. Even more terrible in fact. And deep down¡­. He was always very scared. Scared of the viins, scared of not being able to save everyone, scared of even getting hurt. Somehow, he managed to pull through, but how long will thatst? How long will thatst in the face of an enemy lurking in the shadows, who doesn¡¯t directly attack him and spout viin nonsense all of the time? An enemy that was leagues off his level, who he was not match to? Should he give up and just go back to the real world? No¡­.. ¡°Then who will save Ronin from the viin? I can¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Cermin said to himself. And as he left the theater gloomily¡­.. He did see Ronin. But he was not alone. There were 6 boys with him, all from their 6th year and close to graduating like him. Cermin¡¯s eyes lifted up and he waved. ¡°Ronin¡ª¡° But he got distracted by theughter at his side. A familiarughter. ¡°Haha! That is really funny, Don.¡± Marigold¡¯sughter was like the chiming of bells, still light and graceful. ¡°I try sometimes. You are practically one of the only few people I can amuse, along with Ca and Edel.¡± Don smiled. Cermin clenched his fist, and forced himself to look away. He needs to let it go. It would be for the best for him to let go of romancepletely, and focus on just getting out of this world alive. For his own sake¡­.. And the sake of their safety as well. He turned back but Ronin and the strange boys were gone. They seemed to be Artisans from the uniform. He looked left and right, and found someone in that uniform going towards the boy¡¯s dormitory building for Schrs. (Huh? Why Schrs? Are they going to Ronin¡¯s room?) So Ronin had other friends after all. Why didn¡¯t he tell him? He thought that since Ronin was discriminated against for being a Commoner, he must be his one and only friend. They were both outcasts, both pariahs out of things beyond their control. But now he had led not 1 but 6 men to his room¡­.. He felt a little hurt, and followed after for an exnation. He thought that he would be able to talk to Ronin for a while to ease the pain of being alone. Now without his supposed harem that he spent so much points on¡­ But in the end, he felt just worse. His girls were gone, and his only friend was being taken away from him too. He tried his best not to gain their attention. Once they have reached towards Ronin¡¯s door and entered¡­ He walked closer and tried to listen in. But he can¡¯t hear anything. Only vague sounds. They don¡¯t seem to be talking either. What the hell are they even doing inside? (What if they were not actually his friends, and that they were bullying him? Ronin is also very smart, maybe they¡¯re forcing him to do their homework or something?) Wait, was it really his business to know what was happing inside? Isn¡¯t he being too overly protective of his friend? Of course not! If Ronin needs help, he have to help! He had been careless and blind to the sufferings of his friends for a long time. He shouldn¡¯t do the same to him. Cermin tried the knob but it was locked. He pondered over knocking, but then he heard¡ª ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhh! Nnnngh¡­.. Please! Mmm! Hel¡ª¡° Before the boy could ask for help after the gag had fallen off, Ronin stuffed it back to his mouth again. He was at his 6th victim already when the knob suddenly rattled. He was very much enjoying torturing these boys, to the point that he was sweating profusely and his skin was flushed red with the me he had eaten. Some of his buttons popped out too because one of them struggled so hard, causing his torso to be revealed, and his hair was a mess. He was hungrier than usual. Or perhaps¡­.. He wanted to distract himself by feeding on me. Distract himself from that memory of someone named Ou. He was not Ou. He was Ronin. Whoever that person was, he was long dead, and most likely had ended his life pathetically. Ronin could not ept being that kind of pathetic person. No, he will never ept it. But that also begs the question¡­ Who was that man standing by the streetlight on that dark alleyway where he died? If he truly had killed himself, did he do it in front of that man? For him to witness it, to feel that guilt and trap him in it¡­. Was he that friend he was going to gift The Urgent Appeal to, then? That friend that was cruel, who does not like to read, who Ou regarded as the Jesus to his Judas¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter now. Ugh, he was supposed to be distracting himself from falling into the deep trench of Ou¡¯s memories. But someone disrupted his distraction, and he could not help but growl a bit with a fatal re as he asked: ¡°Who is it?¡± Cermin was relieved to hear Ronin answer, and did not notice his anger. Perhaps his guess was wrong after all. Though his voice did sound¡­ Rough and ragged, like he had been exercising or doing an activity that exerted much of his energy. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ronin. Is everything alright? I just came to visit.¡± He tried to ask in the usual jolly way but he was nervous. Ronin sighed, and left his victims to open the door just by a peek. He can easilye up with a lie to this gullible protagonist and he will just eat it up. He¡¯s just that dumb. ¡°What is it?¡± Ronin asked, a bit huffing for breath. Upon seeing the state that he was in, not to mention the ambiguous muffled sounds and shouts just now¡­.. And the fact that this all happened in his bedroom¡­.. Cermin suddenly formed a conclusion that made him fall back. ¡°You¡­. Were you and those guys¡­..¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow and frowned, but Cermin was already running away while yelling. ¡°Sorry! Sorry to disturb you!¡± Ronin read his thoughts, that¡¯s why he raised an eyebrow. ¡®He really thought¡­.. Ah, who cares. As long as he doesn¡¯t catch me stealing me.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s bound to stop him from visiting without warning next time. Hah!¡¯ He just found it hrious, and went ahead to continue his feeding time. He was way into this to care about anything else at the moment, getting lost at the sensation of just slowly murdering people. Cermin ran and ran, his heart beating as fast as a rabbit¡¯s that was faced with a predator. He then stopped to catch his breath, and just think about what he think he saw just now, facepletely red. ¡°So Ronin is¡­. It makes sense now¡­. Why he doesn¡¯t seem interested in girls and wouldn¡¯t ept my offer to him to go to a brothel¡­¡± But 6 men all at once!? Was his friend¡¯s appetite really just that big!? His mind reeled, but he forced himself to calm down. After all, he had done much more too but with women. He shook off the weirdness of it. ¡°So what? He¡¯s still my friend, I shouldn¡¯t assume things¡­.. Ah¡­.. Why didn¡¯t I realize sooner¡­..¡± But he must keep his mouth shut about this. He musn¡¯t start rumors for Ronin¡¯s safety, he doesn¡¯t want¡­ Something like that to happen again. That thing that ruined his gege, his once closest friend. Which also ruined their friendship in turn. Chapter 159 Rumors Spread Like Fire Cermin tossed and turned in his bed as he remembered what he just witnessed, and what happened in his past. What he did back then was very cruel, and he still regretted it to this day. He was definitely not like a hero in real life. He became a viin to someone and ruined his life. He closed his eyes, and dreamed of his gege again. This time he was much, much older. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Ah-Cheng?¡± He was grinning with creased eyebrows. His eyes were red, and water trickled from them. His orange clothes were dirtied¡­. And blood dribbled down from his forehead. He had suffered more injuries than that too for the past few days. Well, ever since the rumors started, actually. ¡°Gege, I¡¯m so¡ª¡° SLAM! ¡°ARE YOU SATISFIED!?¡± He grabbed onto Min Cheng¡¯s cor and pushed him all the way to a wall. ¡°Let him go!¡± Someone aimed his gun on him. ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s alright! Please leave us be!¡± Min Cheng said, waving something. ¡°I promise he won¡¯t hurt me!¡± It was money, and the person who drew the gun faltered, took it, and left. His gege did not care and continued to pin him down the wall. ¡°You have gotten everything you wanted. Did youe her to gloat!?? A perfect home, a perfect school, a perfect girlfriend¡­..¡± ¡°And a perfect life without worrying about a dark monster following you around.¡± Min Cheng shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I don¡¯t see you like that at all, I just wanted to¡ª¡° His gege interrupted him, his blood falling onto Min Cheng¡¯s uniform. ¡°To get rid of me. To get me to go away from you. Well, there you have it! How can a wild, depraved criminal used of something like that ever get close to another man like you!? Thanks to your lies¡ª¡° ¡°But I wasn¡¯t lying! I saw what I saw!¡± Cermin eximed. ¡°Someone need to take responsibility, and you were there! The evidence all points to you!¡± ¡°And you think I am the kind of person who would do that!? You just said you don¡¯t see me as a monster!¡± He wrapped his hands around Min Cheng¡¯s neck. ¡°I ought to have broken your neck the moment I saw you! I¡¯m going to die in two years anyway, and I¡¯d rather take you with me¡ª¡° ¡°Cough! Cough! Hah! That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for! I was wrong! I was really wrong and I¡¯m¡­.. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll testify to prove your innocence!¡± Min Cheng cried while being strangled to death by this big man. His gege¡¯s grip softened a bit. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I know the truth now. It wasn¡¯t you¡­ You were framed, I found it all out. ¡± Min Cheng eximed. ¡°You were right, I should have believed that you would never do that! But I don¡¯t know what else to do¡­.. my parents and friends are pushing me not to lie¡­..and so I have to say the truth¡ª-¡° But his gege was having none of it. ¡°And start those rumors!?¡± He chuckled bitterly. ¡°What about those posts about my ¡®history of depravity¡¯, huh??? How else would they gain those information if not you!?¡± Min Cheng denied it once more. ¡°I did not¡­.. Cough! I did not spread those rumors! It wasn¡¯t me! And¡­.. I never would have made fun of you¡­ even if it was true¡ª¡° ¡°Liar!¡± His gege mmed him hard again with just one hand, choking him harder again. Min Cheng begged again and again: ¡°Please!¡­.. Urk! I¡¯m not lying, I swear! If you could read my mind right now, you¡¯d know that I¡¯m telling the truth! Cough!¡± His gege aimed a clenched fist¡­.. ¡°Don¡¯t, gege! You need to be in good behavior or else you won¡¯t get the chance for just life sentence¡ª¡° But his gege punched him anyway! It ended up with busting his lower lip, and blood trickled from it. But Min Cheng didn¡¯t care. He deserved it. He expected his gege to keep beating him up to a pulp just like those bastards earlier did to him, but¡­.. He let go, huffing breathlessly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for apologies now. I was sentenced death penalty with reprieve. I don¡¯t have money to pay for a retrial.¡± Min Cheng had also gasped for breath, holding his neck. ¡°Gege¡­. I¡¯m really sorry, forgive me¡ª¡° ¡°Shut up, I want to hear how you n to prove my innocence now. I don¡¯t care for your measly apologies.¡± He punched the wall beside Min Cheng many times, but in frustration instead of anger. ¡°A child? Really, Min Cheng? You think I would do that to a child? Hah¡­.¡± He made a very wide sneer, something Min Cheng had never seen him wear all these years. His gege had always been not the type to smile a lot, but when he does, it was usually small and genuine or polite smile. But this¡­.. It was full of mockery and hatred for him. He spoke in English. ¡°Pot calling the kettle ck, eh?¡± Min Cheng knew what that meant as he was taught English by his family too, and got defensive. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your girlfriend. She was 17 when you met, and you were 21, right? She was a mere newborn when you were already 4 years old.¡± Min Cheng was about to retort back, then shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re not insinuating that, you¡¯re just hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡± His gege gritted his teeth. ¡°I just hate you and that immature little bitch. I bet she was the one who spread it.¡± Min Cheng really doesn¡¯t want to argue anymore and just wanted to be forgiven, even when his gege was acting like this. ¡°We will save you from your death sentence. We will clean your name and reputation. I promise. Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, I can¡¯t bear it, gege.¡± ¡°We used to be like brothers. I relied on you more than anything, and you used to be happy when I¡¯m around. And I ruined it, I know. I want to fix it.¡± He raised his hand to wipe the blood and tears off his gege¡¯s face, but just end up having his hand pushed away. ¡°You¡¯re just acting like that because something happened, didn¡¯t it?¡± The man he considered like a ¡®big brother¡¯ made that sneer again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a mind-reader to guess it, Min Cheng. You onlye to me when you need something. What is it?¡± Min Cheng shook his head. ¡°Nothing! I just want things to go back the way they were¡ª¡° ¡°Where¡¯s your ring?¡± Min Cheng closed his mouth. His gege sneered. ¡°I thought so. No more girlfriend¡­.. Or should I say fiancee, so you feel lonely again ande running back to your gege.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to die because you don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Min Cheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I broke off the engagement and I could never bear the thought of you dying¡ª¡° ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t need your help escaping this ce.¡± His gege turned and walked away. ¡°This world is sickening anyway, and people like you are just the least terrible in it. But make no mistake, Min Cheng.¡± ¡°I will never forgive you. Once I escape on my own, I will pay back what you did tenfold. So you better run instead of chasing after a monster like me.¡± That was the end of it, and he woke up before much worse things happen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Edelweiss and Ca Lily had a sleepover again after parting with ¡®Don¡¯. ¡°Ca¡­. Did you find that Don was acting strange earlier?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She answered. ¡°But there¡¯s something stranger than that.¡± She wasying her head on Edelweiss¡¯ arm, hugging onto her more tightly than before. ¡°Your Heartstone ss¡­ Have it suddenly never worked on someone? Was there certain limitations to it?¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°Not that I know of. It must work with every creature from Magecia. Humans, nts, animals¡ª¡° ¡°What about gods? What about things that do not fit under those categories?¡± Edelweiss turned looked at her directly. ¡°Well, I never had the chance to try it to a god, as I never met one. Why?¡± Ca shook her head. ¡°Nothing. You weren¡¯t able to pay attention to the y that Pavone mentioned, right?¡± ¡°No¡­ But you know the plot because both Artisans and Monks have to work on them, right?¡± Ca nodded. ¡°Did you know¡­.. Many years ago, there was a rumor that a daemon had arrived at school? It¡¯s untrue, but it had spread, and caused the suffering of the person who was used.¡± Edelweiss was really confused with how much she keeps changing topics, unable to see how all these questions are connected. But she let it be, because perhaps Ca was simply sleepy that¡¯s why her mind was adrift. She simply said: ¡°That¡¯s terrible. What happened to the used?¡± ¡°He was burned for it. Like a witch, those who get burned for practicing unorthodox methods of Chapter 160 Mending Burned Bridges Ronin had been sleeping and dreaming about something that made him catch his breath when he woke up, and as he jolted up from his bed¡­ [You gained +10,000 V-Points.] He rubbed his forehead, not really minding this notification. After a while of not saying anything, Kai suddenly said in a more softer and less neutral tone. [¡­ You alright? You just gained more V-points.] ¡°I know.¡± [¡­ You don¡¯t look so d about it. Woke up on the wrong side of bed?] He red at the holographic screen. But maybe¡­ Maybe it would be better to tell another soul than keep all these stuff bottled up. After all, Kai will not be able to affect much anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if it learns the truth, it was a system. Even back when he was Min Cheng¡¯s system, he was used like some confidant¡ª though against his will. That must be the only therapy transmigrators can have for living in a lie as someone else for so long. ¡°I am slowly remembering who I am.¡± Kai was a screen and turned into a person before him, having wide eyes and blinking them. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ronin scoffed. ¡°Why did you turn into human form?¡± ¡°I want to. What, you¡¯re going to be like those jerk transmigrators that dictate to me what to do?¡± Kai snapped. Ronin made a face. ¡°Whatever. Anyway¡­..¡± He told him about his memories as Ou, and he could tell from the look that Kai was giving him and its thoughts that it was really invested in these little snippets of memories. It listened with those with those wide eyes the whole time, from start to finish. Once he was done, Kai was rubbing its chin and asked: ¡°What do you think was the trigger for those memories to resurface?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°They happen at random, there¡¯s no pattern. I don¡¯t really care.¡± Kai frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know more about my old self. About Ou. Especially when Ou is someone like this.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I am Ronin now, and no one else.¡± His system went quiet, just standing there nkly by his bedside. Then, it said: ¡°I envy you.¡± Kai said. Ronin knows. He cocked his head to the side. ¡°Because I can remember and you can¡¯t?¡± Kai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying very hard, but all I can get is a vague feeling. I want to remember, but I can¡¯t. You don¡¯t want to remember, but you can.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about all the glories of being a hero or a viin. I realized that now. I just want to be myself, as much as possible, not just a robotic-sounding holographic screen.¡± Ronin went quiet. Then, without thinking much or making calctions on what was the best response to gain an advantage¡­ He genuinely said: ¡°You already sound human enough for me. The fact that you¡¯re questioning your existence proves that.¡± Kai blinked, then chuckled a little. Very light, and seemed to be a break from its usual monotone and neutral face that cannot be discerned as a man or woman or other. ¡°So you can say things that are not unkind after all.¡± Ronin scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not being kind. I¡¯m just stating an honest observation.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Anyway.¡± Kai said. ¡°Since you learned about ¡®Ou¡¯¡­ Do you still want to wish to get into the real world once you gain that 1M points?¡± Ronin thought about it. Yes, he despised the fact that Ou seemed to be this weak guy that was easily sentimental over his mother, or devoted to his friends to gift something like the Urgent Appeal¡­.. But at the same time, his rage towards that man on the streetlights never went away. He still wanted to know who that man was¡­ How his death really came to be. After all, Ou only implied to want tomit suicide. That doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s what really happened. He answered yes, and exined this line of reasoning to Kai, who only shook its head. ¡°Right. These knowledge of your past self never changed you after all. Still the same as always, only hungry for revenge.¡± It shrugged. ¡°Well then¡­. If you would ask me, revenge is not really a good motivation in life. Even that blind devotion that Ou has that you despised a lot seem like a better option to me. Because with revenge, once you receive the ¡®retribution¡¯ you wanted towards that person¡­..¡± ¡°What¡¯s next? They¡¯re dead. What will then be your motivation to keep going, to be satisfied with life?¡± Ronin snapped back. ¡°I don¡¯t need philosophy lectures so early in the morning.¡± Kai sighed. ¡°Yeah, I thought so. Bye, Ou.¡± The system disappeared into a burst of pixels before this viin can punch it. But he can sense that this encounter somehow lessened the hostility between the both of them. Its back to being neutral like before. He did hated Kai¡¯s snark behavior and even daring to call him ¡®Ou¡¯, but it¡¯s not really a badpanypared to some. A bridge seemed to be fixed. And so did another one much, muchter, about three months from that. Ca Lily had done her best to focus on finding more proof against the Lord of Darkness, but also had to bnce it with discretion and not showing that she¡¯s on his hair. Edelweiss seemed to have resolved to never get close to Ronin ever again and avoid him like the gue ever since she learned the truth. This was why Ronin gained 10,000 points, as getting away from Ronin also meant getting away from Cermin who he havetched onto. Not to mention that instead of Cermin saving the day from what possible schemes Sordido and Pavone would have been cooking¡­ It was her and Ca who had figured it out and stopped anything before it was toote. Back on that house, while Ronin was stuck on his remembering his memories as Ou, he wasn¡¯t able to overhear the following developments. Ca looked at the woodcut drawing again, and crossed her arms. ¡°I see. So you are trying to save us from the Lord of Darkness and avoiding the prophecy, is that it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pavone said. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing else?¡± Pavone just tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You are a good actor, Pavone. I believe I told you that once, when you and I crossed paths as you visited Rabuka in the Ampitheatre.¡± Ca walked to take the book from his hands. He did not make anyints, and let her have it. ¡°This arrival of the Lord of Darkness¡­. Anyone who stops it would be glorified, even if they were reclused for corruption and using a position of power for atrocious things.¡± Pavone just chuckled. ¡°And what¡¯s so bad about regaining my reputation through this?¡± ¡°Nothing. What¡¯s bad is what you would do if you don¡¯t seed.¡± Ca¡¯s heeled shoes cked on the ruined and cracked pavement of House nc D¡¯Argent. Sordido suddenly looked to the side where a broken window once stood. ¡°Brother, its outside! The Lord of Darkness was watching outside!¡± Pavone¡¯s eyes widened, as there was nothing outside. He tried to stop Sordido¡­.. But his brother was already kneeling in front of the window. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t take us, oh Dark One! Take the women instead! You are our liege, just spare our lives!¡± Pavone reached out to touch Ca and stop her Theater of the Mind¡­.. But Edelweiss blocked him and shoved him to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare or I¡¯ll have an octopus wrap around your neck and break it.¡± Over the years, Pavone had became thin as bones and malnourished from poverty, so he was no longer stronger than these women. ¡°You!¡± He eximed. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I can never trust a nc D¡¯Argent.¡± She said, and with a snap of her fingers¡­ Sordido blinked in confusion. ¡°Dark Lord¡­..?¡± Ca gave both of them an intimidating re. ¡°I will not speak of the fraud that your brother has done. But he or anyone rted to you may never return in the Academy again. And I promise you, we will find out if he tries.¡± Pavone gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re a fool. You think you can stop him alone? You¡¯re just prolonging the inevitable.¡± Ca sneered. ¡°If that inevitable thing was stopping your from double-crossing the Academy and serving the Lord of Darkness the moment he showed to be of greater advantage, then yes. I would rather prolong that inevitable.¡± She threw the book at the fallen Pavone on the ground and that¡¯s how their meeting ended. Since then, she didn¡¯t see the disguised Sordido in Lovushka¡¯s troupe anymore. And she wore the Heartstone ss at all times, so she can determine when he¡¯s in disguise¡­.. Or a certain person who¡¯s Heartstone could not be determined by the device. As she worked with the theater more often, though, she had be more busy and always overloaded with work on a daily basis. Not to mention that she had to teach sses and do other Apprentice tasks, report to Councillor Verita, attend to poor, lonely Old Yeshwa¡­ So many things at once could only deteriorate the health. She soon felt much migraines and they persisted even with taking potions and magical pills. She would often be found massaging her temples and taking off her sses for a while when in Lily mode, and endure the pain alone. But one day, someone took the courage to finally approach her and offer help. ¡°Apprentice Naemhnaid¡­.. You look in pain for a long while now. I know you dislike me, but please let me help you.¡± Marigold held out her soft hands glowing with healing energy. She frowned at this golden girl beside her, this priestess who was pure and delicate as a flower. ¡°No, thank you. Leave me alone¡ª¡° ¡°Can¡¯t we mend our differences and just work together as part of the same team? You and I are supposed to be partners in helping with the tasks of managing and overseeing the ys here, but why¡­..¡± ¡°Why exactly do you despise me so much?¡± Ca¡¯s headache was just getting worse with every word this girl speaks, and eventually snapped: ¡°Because how can a witchy harlot get along with a divine monk like you!? Why don¡¯t you ask your father what he thinks of such a thing!?¡± There. She said it. Marigold¡¯s eyes widened like two suns. ¡°¡­ My father?¡± Chapter 161 The Past Cant Be Washed Away It was raining. So was it on that night Ou had a dream, holding a book on his hand. So was it on the day that they became best friends. Cermin was lost in thought as the rain continued to pour overhead, and he didn¡¯t have an umbre again. He had been avoiding interacting with Ronin for weeks. All just because of that one thing. And this rain made him feel like he was an idiot putting their friendship to waste for that one thing. That thing was fear. Ronin was also the same. He felt that he¡¯s putting all his effort to waste if he will be bogged down by Ou¡¯s memories. He will not be in fear. When the memoriese, let theme. He¡¯ll pay attention to them like he does with passing flies buzzing on his ear. He too doesn¡¯t have an umbre, so he walked towards the nearest shed as the buildings were too far away even when he runs. He just came back from the Monk gardens. That ce where he tore and stepped on a certain letter in a fit of rage. That letter was long gone and nowhere to be found. He was not wearing any expression on his face until someone called out his name. ¡°Ronin?¡± He turned. This person¡­.. He really was too bright and annoying to look at like the sun. Even with the gloomy, dark skies during the rain. He just gave a small nod. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The person did not join him in the shed yet, hesistation written on his face. Ronin just made a wry smile. ¡°You should find another shed soon, Your Highness. The rain would get stronger soon, you¡¯ll get a fever if you don¡¯t¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cermin bowed his head dripping in rainwater. He bit his lip. Even after what he had done, even after running away like a coward and then treating him like he was invisible for many days¡­.. His friend still worried for him to tell him he should find cover in the rain. Worried about him getting sick. He really doesn¡¯t deserve such a good friend like Ronin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have avoided you. I don¡¯t judge you, I was just shocked. I mean, we¡¯re all humans in the end, right!? We like who we like, and I shouldn¡¯t be scared of that!¡± Ronin scrunched up his eyebrows. ¡®What is he on about?¡¯ He knows that Cermin was avoiding him due to that misunderstanding about the boys in his room, and expected him to get over it soon. But he didn¡¯t. Yet Ronin never worried about it because he knew woulde back to him eventually since he doesn¡¯t have any other friend. And he was right. But what¡¯s with this bullshit apology? Cermin went on and on, monologuing at this point. ¡°Whether its the matter of the people you prefer, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of telling me! I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel hurt by avoiding you, I just needed time to think about certain things. I was very dumb for overreacting, so please forgive me!¡± ¡°You are still my friend, Ronin! I still want to be your friend, don¡¯t be angry¡ª-¡° ¡°I forgive you.¡± Ronin eventually said just so he¡¯ll stop talking. Cermin¡¯s eyes widened and he looked up with those beaming eyes. Ronin felt annoyed, but at the same time amused. ¡®Ah, he¡¯s always so loud and just go on and on. He really is dumb.¡¯ ¡°Y-You do?¡± Cermin blinked, as the rain went stronger and caused his hair and clothes to be soaked. Ronin nodded. ¡°Yes. Sit here already, we can just forget it ever happened.¡± Cermin¡¯s spirits rejoiced, and he almost hugged Ronin, but realized that he was soaking wet so resolved to just sitting by his side. Ronin edged further. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡± Cermin bowed his head again and again. ¡°Sorry again! I ept you! Though as friend, I hope you understand¡ª-¡° ¡°I will never like you that way, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said with a forced smile, his teeth gritted. ¡°Oh, of course! Yeah¡­.. Sorry again.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± There was an awkward silence afterwards. Cermin grinned to himself, looking down and gripping himself. (He forgave me so easily! I¡¯m so d! I was so scared to lose my only friend for something so stupid again¡­..) (If only gege had forgiven me this easily too¡­.. None of it would have happened.) Ronin raised an eyebrow when he heard these thoughts. Gege? Cermin¡¯s grin turned into a sad smile as he continued pondering about this ¡®gege¡¯. (But it¡¯s still my fault. What I did to gege was even more terrible, I don¡¯t deserve to be forgiven. From now on, I shouldn¡¯t make Ronin suffer the same way.) (Right, I should protect him from anyone who bullies him for being gay!) Ronin: ¡­. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡®I¡¯m not even gay, you idiot!¡¯ But then again, this misunderstanding was better than him learning the truth. Ronin sighed, and said: ¡°Your Highness¡­.. What you saw, just put your mind off it. I¡¯m not offended. Just treat things the same way as before.¡± Cermin turn red of embarrassment. ¡°O-Of course! Again, I don¡¯t judge you! I¡¯ll be sure to take you to a male brothel next time¡ª¡° ¡°That is not needed.¡± Ronin¡¯s temple veins almost popped. ¡°And please don¡¯t talk about it so publicly. You know how people are.¡± ¡°Yes! Right, of course! I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡± Cermin made a zipping motion to his mouth. ¡°Mn. People dislike me already for being a Commoner with ck skin.¡± Ronin said. ¡°My very presence is a menace to others.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°No! You¡¯re not a menace at all, and I don¡¯t dislike you!¡± Ronin chuckled amusingly at this. ¡°Thank you. Even my mother must have thought I was a burden.¡± His mother being Ou¡¯s mother, whomitted suicide. Cermin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s terrible. Your mother shouldn¡¯t be like that, she should love you no matter what.¡± ¡°No¡­. She does. At least she think she does.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Until she felt like she doesn¡¯t anymore and abandoned me when I was 8.¡± Ronin had gained more memories, but not as visions. Simply as facts. Ou¡¯s mother ended her life when he was just that age. She was a college professor, but taking care of a child and other expenses had taken a toll to her mental health. Not to mention discrimination because of her appearance. Her child suffered the same thing. That was why during Bedonna¡¯s birthday, Ronin had visions of being bullied. Cermin furrowed his brows, and ced his hand on Ronin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon you. I¡¯ll always be your friend.¡± At this, Ronin saw his face merge with someone else¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯ll be friends even if I go, Ou! Don¡¯t worry!¡± He shrugged the hand off immediately. Cermin blinked at this, and Ronin just gave an empty, nk reply: ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll always be friends, Your Highness.¡± And they were back to that awkward silence again, waiting for the rain to pass. Meanwhile, on another shed were also two girls that awkwardly shared it. One scowling just as much as Ronin, and one as confused as Cermin. ¡°Apprentice Naehmnaid¡­.. What did I do wrong? What did my father do wrong?¡± Marigold fiddled with her wet veil. Ca answered snidely. ¡°Why are you asking such questions, Sister Rozenaur?¡± ¡°You mentioned my father back then and never borated.¡± She looked at her with thoserge, teary doll eyes. ¡°Please tell me. I need to know so that I may right those wrongs, and we wouldn¡¯t have such a poor rtionship with each other.¡± Ca despised those innocent eyes to the core. ¡°Nothing can ever fix it, Sister. So stop trying to. Let¡¯s just work together and finish all duties without trying to form a fake amicable rtionship.¡± Marigold shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it. It doesn¡¯t have to be fake. I really want to lose this hostility between Monks and Artisans, between you and I.¡± She took Ca¡¯s hand, and Ca pulled it back but she held on firmly. ¡°Please, Apprentice Naehmnaid. I beg you, tell me what it is that ovee your heart with anger until there¡¯s no space forpassion.¡± Ca gritted her teeth. ¡°I am very much capable ofpassion. I have friends. I only have nopassion for the likes of you.¡± ¡°And why is that!? Tell me¡ª¡° ¡°You want me to tell you?¡± Ca grinned mockingly. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Many years ago, there was a man called Hyacinth Naehmnaid. He was a beautiful man, he had great prospects as a singer, and his singing can conjure images on someone¡¯s mind.¡± Marigold started to see this man appear as Ca told his tale, appearing from the rain. This man with a Pearl Heartstone, just like one half of Ca¡¯s face. ¡°One day, he expressed his devotion to a Monk woman. But this caused another Monk to be jealous, and so he created rumors that Hyacinth¡¯s pure white skin was a farce, and that he was truly dark underneath. He was a daemon¡ªNo! He was the King of Daemons, the Lord of Darkness himself!¡± Marigold saw Hyacinth holding hands with a woman who had an Emerald Heartstone, and another man watched from a distance with anger. He shoved Hyacinth until he had fallen to the ground¡­.. And this man had golden skin, holding a golden branding iron that he pressed on Hyacinth¡¯s forehead. ¡°I exorcise you from this premises, daemon!¡± Marigold was horrified, letting go of Ca¡¯s hand. Ca ended her Theater of the Mind and asked in a somber tone: ¡°So¡­ Do you understand now, Sister Rozenaur? Why I despise you¡­¡± ¡°Why I despise your whole family so much?¡± Chapter 162 Astral Ball The well-awaited Astral Ball wasing within three days, and so was the end of Queen Lovushka¡¯s shows in the Amphitheater. Which also meant the end of the coboration between the Artisans and Monks. As they were wrapping up the final performance, a y about the day that the God of Light and Truth, Aurion met the Goddess of Love and Compassion, Seelie¡­ Marigold took it upon herself to approach Ca, who was talking to Lovushka about their duties as the host and hostess for the ball in three days¡¯ time. ¡°Excuse me, Apprentice Naemhnaid.¡± The priestess said nervously, looking down and unable to look at her eyes directly. ¡°I would like to speak with you.¡± Ca Lily raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can you not see that I am currently unavable?¡± Lovushka chuckled. ¡°Hey, take it easy on the Monk, she must not be used to the prickly straightforwardness of us actors.¡± Ca rolled her eyes. ¡°Ah, whatever. We are done already, I guess I¡¯ll entertain this nonsense for a while.¡± Marigold shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. Just¡­..¡± She took a deep breath, and grabbed Ca¡¯s hand. The actress became annoyed. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Marigold had taken her to the garden and delivered an endless string of words without even breathing. She was really hell-bent on having Cae into an understanding with her, and if they can¡¯t even be friends, then at least she¡¯ll know her perspective. By the time she was done, she was huffing and catching her breath, her face red. Meanwhile, this may be one of the very few moments in Ca¡¯s life that she was genuinely surprised and speechless. She took a while to respond. And in the end¡­.. All she could do was nod. Romin overheard that very lengthy monologue by the priestess and couldn¡¯t help but grin. She and that prince were really the same, maybe its a Gold Heartstone thing, or maybe its simply how ¡®good¡¯ people were when ites to apologizing. He only passed them by as he was bringing his new victims to his room. He didn¡¯t dally longer to overhear how Ca would respond¡­.. But based from that reaction alone, there¡¯s a chance that the priestess¡¯ apology was sessful. ¡°¡­. And it¡¯s alright if you do not forgive what my father have done, or what our kind had done to yours, but know that I would never loathe you simply for what you are! I ept you and wishes to be your friend!¡± It¡¯s the same thing as what Cermin said that day, just worded better. They were really ridiculous, these kind of people. But Ca was not an ¡®evi and cynical¡¯ type like him and was simply a ¡®good but with a brain¡¯, so she¡¯s bound to buy this kind of enthusiastic apologies. Ronin was in a bad mood thinking about this and only took 50% me of his victims that day. As he got rid of them and made them forget¡­ Heid in his room, thinking about that image that shed for a while over Cermin¡¯s face when he said: ¡°I will never abandon you. I will always be your friend.¡± And that¡¯s true, because only because he have no one else. Because he needed him. Once Ronin made a slip up and he suddenly regained interest in his harem again, or had new people show fondness for him¡­ Who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t forget about this promise and abandon their friendship? ¡®People may think that they simply do things out of ¡®love¡¯, but that is one big LIE. ¡® Ronin never forgot about this nihilistic and cynical philosophy: ¡®The truth was that we cling onto people from the fear of being alone. We cannot stand to be by ourselves, and so we seek intimacy orpassion or all sorts of bullshit.¡¯ ¡®Your parents take care of you because they¡¯re expecting you to be good, filial children after that, and pay back all the hardships they went for taking after you. Your friends expect you to share things with them and help carry all the personal problems and worries. Your lover wanted physical satisfaction and someone to make a family with.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a transaction. All this ¡® ¡°love¡± thing is purely a business transaction that people do not even notice.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as ¡°True Love¡±¡ª¡® Knock! Knock! He rubbed his face. There could only be one person knocking on his door thiste. Perfect timing as always. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± Ronin asked sleepily. ¡°Hi. You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Cermin seemed to be holding something behind his back excitedly. Ronin suppressed a grumble. ¡°I was almost about to. What is it?¡± Cermin grinned and held out what he was hiding. ¡°Ta-da! I had this tailor-made for you!¡± He said proudly. ¡°I know that your parents¡­ Sorry, I mean your father, probably could not afford something, so I decided to keep it as a surprised gift.¡± Ronin blinked. It was a suit. A shiny purple suit with ck ents and red outerments. It was fitting for a prince, but unlike most of the overbearing and puffy clothes of the medieval setting, it was a little skin-tight enough to show the body shape of the wearer. It must cost an arm and leg, and not to mention all thece and filigree must be made by the masters themselves. There was no way this was created in just a few week¡¯s time. ¡°Since when did you have this made, Your Highness?¡± Ronin examined the outfit. ¡°Since I first learned about the Astral Ball!¡± He grinned. ¡°You¡¯d be a heartstopper once you wear this! At first I thought it could bring girls to you, but I think it can attract boys too¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going to the ball.¡± Ronin said. ¡®And especially not to stop the hearts of men. Well, maybe I would literally.¡¯ Cermin blinked. ¡°B-But¡­.. This only happens every 16 years! And this is also ourst years in the Academy! Who would join me there then, I have no one else to hang out with¡ª¡° ¡°I see.¡± Ronin sneered. This proves his point earlier perfectly. This gift, this suit¡­.. It¡¯s not out of goodwill from Cermin¡¯s heart. It¡¯s a string. Baiting Ronin, making him feel indebted to his kindness. All because he was scared of attending this ball alone. Cermin remembered his gege from that sneer, that mocking smile. He faltered for a moment, feeling like he did something wrong again. ¡°O-Oh¡­.. But if you really don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯m sorry, I knew you were antisocial since the start.¡± He looked down. ¡°But still, I just¡­ I wanted to make happy memories with you before I¡­..¡± (Before I have to go back to the kingdom and have my coronation as the next in line to be king, and be engaged to someone, be busy fighting viins and monsters.) (Before that happens, I want to forget all my worries for the past and the future. Just be happy in the present with you.) He didn¡¯t say all that and kept it to himself, looking like a poor kid who didn¡¯t get the toy he wanted as he shifted from foot to foot. He shook his head and tried to be chipper. ¡°Nevermind. Sorry for bothering you sote. I¡¯ll go back before the patrol guard catches me breaking curfew again¡ª¡° Ronin grabbed him inside in annoyance. ¡°Fine, fine. Just stop making that face already.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened like tworge saucers. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Stay here for the night. I¡¯ll try it on and join you so you won¡¯t be upset.¡± Ronin said with a scowl, taking the suit from him. ¡®I can also use it as an opportunity to feed on people¡¯s mes anyway.¡¯ He reasoned to himself. Who said good people cannot be maniptive? This was a form of maniption and Cermin didn¡¯t even realize it, this constant apologizing and acting upset and shit. His eyes lit up once again like a blinding sunbeam, and smacked Ronin¡¯s back happily. ¡°Yes! Thank you! You will rock this outfit, I know it! Then we¡¯ll have so much fun and have the best party of our lives!¡± Ronin fought the urge to smack him back until he puked blood, and just forced a smile. ¡°Yes¡­. Yes¡­ Wait here.¡± He went to the bathroom to try the suit on. It really does fit him perfectly. How did the prince even got his measurements precisely? The padding made his shoulders even broader and he looked like some kind of dashing noble despite his dull ck skin. Ronin had grown tall andrge over the years due to his constant ne-feeding, and he was half-way that humongous and intimidating 8 feet build of Ronin Dreadborne in Level 100. Once he was done examining himself in the mirror, he could not help but think¡­ That this could be what he would have looked like if he chose to be a hero. If somehow Ronin Willowe chose to be a Diamond Heartstone to protect the innocent and defeat evil. And it was honestly not that bad on him. But it was also very much fake. Looking like a hero was like wearing a disguise for him. It doesn¡¯t suit his cold ck heart and soul on the inside. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He said, opening the door. Cermin immediately stood up once he saw him, dazed for a while. Ronin sensed that his heart must have stopped for just a millisecond. Then, he pped and praised him so much. ¡°WOW! I knew you would look amazing in it! Very nice!¡± But these ps and praises were actually hiding the true reason why he looked so surprised. (He look so much like gege on our prom night.) Chapter 163 It Ends Tonight Cermin¡¯s fingers shook a little as he drank from a winess amidst the crowd of people in the Amphitheater celebrating the Astral Ball. It reaches all the way outside, the hundreds of students dancing and celebrating under the stars. Within 30 minutes, the meteor shower will begin¡­.. And it was promised that all the stars will fall tonight, looking like it was raining upon them. They say it marks the end of an era and a beginning of a new one. Then¡­. What does this night marks for him? He really shouldn¡¯t be in this sulky mood with all the people having fun. He looks like a loner idiot just brooding at the side with his winess. And he never really saw himself as that type. His gege was more like that, not him. ¡°Ah, when will Ronine here already? Maybe I should have went to his room and picked him up after all.¡± But he was afraid of bothering Ronin too much by doing that¡­ Not to mention¡­.. He had been avoiding knocking on his dorm room in case something like before was happening again the moment he decided to visit. It¡¯s not that it made him ufortable¡­.. He¡¯s more worried that it would make Ronin ufortable and damage their friendship. And who knows? Maybe Ronin was being picked up or picking up some lucky guy while he¡¯s bound to spend his Astral Ball all alone¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all over this ce for you, Your Highness. What are you doing hiding in this corner in the dark?¡± He almost choked on his wine when he heard that voice just in time with his thoughts. This seemed to be one of those times where English speakers would say: Speak of the devil. And¡­.. His friend does look devilishly charming tonight, just the aura of a Luciferian heartthrob fitting him. Besides his fantastic purple suit giving him the sense of someone with high authority, the way Ronin handled himself with his head held high and chin up also adds to the domineering aspect of his charm. He looked intimidating as always, yes¡­. But now that he¡¯s dressed up, it became an attractive aspect of him. The way he scanned the area with those furrowed eyebrows and thin, pressed lips, always looking mildly annoyed by something¡­.. The way his hair was slicked back and gave a schrly air to him, and the way his dark skin glowed a little from the light reflecting on the surface¡­. ¡°Gege¡­..¡± Cermin said, looking like he has seen a ghost. Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who is this gege, Your Highness?¡± Cermin cleared his throat and smack himself on the cheek a bit. Why did he say that out loud to someone who has no idea what that even means??? This was Ronin, from the game Stone Mage. An NPC, a character. Nothing more. And his gege¡­.. His gege was long dead. Yet he resembled him so much in this moment that his heart constricted and ached so much, like something was squeezing it. ¡°Right! Right! It¡¯s nothing, haha!¡± He shook off the uncanny feeling away. ¡°You clean up good, Ronin! What a dashing boy, I bet you¡¯ll make all the other gay guys in this dance to swoon over you¡ª¡° Ronin mped his mouth. ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t drink too much wine or you¡¯ll get drunk and start saying nonsense.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. Yeah¡­.. Maybe I am a little bit tipsy. I¡¯lly off the alcohol until tje meteor shower.¡± He chuckled, even when he was still reeling and his head ache. Ronin frowned, and took the wine ss from him. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you hiding here like a scared lion on his cave?¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Ah, nothing. I don¡¯t feel like dancing and it¡¯s too crowded. Makes me feel nauseous. Especially the¡­.. View.¡± ¡®View?¡¯ Ronin looked around. The whole ce was decorated by yellow and red roses, sparkling lights that were shaped like teardrops, and of course, star motifs. But his eyes also caught something even more prettier than these things. Four girls danced in the center of it all, wearing beautiful gowns. As they twirl, they look like petals of a four-petalled flower, osciting, and moving into dizzying patterns when seen from above. Their happiness was hypnotic to look at, but this must be the same reason why Cermin feel so nauseous. Donna was able to be dressed as she¡¯d like for the night since there were too many people to notice this ¡®new girl who¡¯s not a student¡¯. She wasughing as she swing Edelweiss¡¯ hand, and so was Edelweiss, and continued as she shift to Marigold. When she moved to Ca, there was still a confused and blushing smile as Ca said something that made her flustered. When it was Edelweiss¡¯ turn to dance with her best friend, she was not fazed at all by whatever Ca was saying to get to her, but the moment she opened her mouth, Ca shut upped and was the one who got flustered. And then¡­ When it was Marigold and Ca¡¯s turn to be a pair¡­.. There was a brief moment of awkwardness, both of them looking down with their fingers inteced with each others. But there were also a small look of understanding between them. ¡°They look so happy, huh?¡± Cermin said softly. Ronin nodded. ¡°You envy them. Want to tear them apart so you won¡¯t feel bad seeing them.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad because of their happiness like that. I want them to keep being happy, but¡­..¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Ronin narrowed thought for a while, before saying: ¡°You can be happy even when you¡¯re alone. You don¡¯t need anyone.¡± Cermin looked up at him and thought a little fondly. (You even think like him. Gege told me the exact same words with my first break up in middle school. But¡­..) ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± He just replied. (They¡¯re both wrong. You can¡¯t be happy all by yourself, even if you are like being around people or not. Even the most reclusive people need someone.) Ronin frowned. ¡°There¡¯s more to life than relying on other people for your happiness.¡± ¡°That may be true in a way that you need to be happy with yourself as a person¡­. But have you ever met a person who¡¯s alone but not miserable?¡± ¡°Of course. I am¡ª¡° Ronin stopped himself before he could say ¡°I am not miserable.¡± Ou was miserable. So miserable was he when he had no one that it ended him. He shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go outside, Your Highness? So you won¡¯t feel nauseated, have a breath of fresh air.¡± Cermin shrugged gloomily. ¡°Ok¡­. Yeah, maybe we should. Then let¡¯s watch the meteor shower and go home.¡± Ronin was very annoyed whenever this prince was in this blue mood again, nothing irks him more than seeing him wear a frown. As they went past the students¡­ He heard a thought that rang louder than the rest. (The new era of darkness shall begin. He will rise as a new king¡­.. But is he ready?) He looked back and saw a cloaked figure that made his usually apathetic face contort into expressive shock. This certainly wasn¡¯t who he was expecting to see in this Ball. ¡°Ronin?¡± Cermin turned as well, and saw that his friend was staring at a man wearing a cloak. Ronin would not mistake that voice and that build for anyone else. It was him. Mephisto Espine was here. He had returned, but there was something different about him. Ronin could just tell, like when you had that prickly feeling of being bitten by an ant, or someone pulling out a strand of your hair. It was very subtle, but it¡¯s there. He rushed towards him, following him as he walked past the crowd of students and headed to somewhere. ¡°Ronin!¡± Cermin ran after him too. They reached all the way to the library, at the Centerpiece. Ronin rushed on the flight of stairs, but Espine stayed ahead of him no matter what. Espine got what he wanted from the library, and went for the rooftop where his Griffon waited to take him away again¡­.. ¡°Professor!¡± He eximed, reaching for his cloak just before he can board his Griffon and leave. And when he managed to take it off¡­ Espine¡¯s head was gone. His cranium was reced by this ck gooey muck that moves around like several a slimy creature. Ronin knew somehow¡­.. That muck was his brain. His skull bone on the back of his head had dissolved and yet he was still alive even with his brain out in the open, not to mention¡­.. That his brain had been turned to Obsidian. He shed Ronin a smile first as he jumped on this Griffon¡¯s back, one of its wings the same color as his brain. ¡°It ends tonight, Dark Lord.¡± The Griffon screeched as it took off just like that, leaving Ronin bewildered. ¡°Ronin!¡± Cermin only managed to catch up to him in the rooftop now, and wasn¡¯t able to see Espine or even therge bird just now. ¡°Who was that¡­ Hah¡­¡± Ronin shook his head, wearing a grim expression. ¡°No one.¡± And just in time¡­. They were able to view the stars that have fallen from this rooftop, raining down like streaks of tears over the dark face of the night. Everyone cheered and celebrated for this new era¡­.. But Ronin knew they were celebrating for nothing. The new era would not be something that should be celebrated¡­.. But rather something to mourn for. Chapter 164 New Beginnings Cermin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes at all. He had witnessed many things as a transmigrator, even weird things like vampires with tentacle wings, or people being engaged to Moomin-like creatures at the age of 10¡­. But this was weird, in a different way. It looked amazing and sad at the same time, somehow. The stars falling down. It felt like when something died, but in such a painfully beautiful way. And you know that one day, that thing will find its way back to you¡­.. And sure enough, new stars dotted the sky. Shining brighter than those before them. The people cheered, and someone made fireworks from their Mage Focus, explosions of color on the ck and white night sky. He turned to Ronin watching these fireworks with narrowed eyes. Every time there was a new explosion, it bes reflected in his dark, dark eyes. Painting it with some color. Cermin found himself singing. A silly tune that he had to sing so much as a child, again and again. Because he studied at the Little Stars Pre-School for Blessed Children after all. It was basically their anthem. ¡°Twinkle, twinkle little star¡­..¡± Ronin turned to him. Cermin was singing something beside him while watching the newly born stars, but he couldn¡¯t hear him properly from the loud fireworks and the shouting of the people below them. Eventually, Cermin sat on the rooftop, breathing the fresh air and smiling. But unlike everyone¡¯s genuinely joyful smiles¡­.. His wasced with mncholy. Sadness that could only be a form of¡­.. Missing someone. Ronin somehow couldn¡¯t read his mind at this moment. No, that was wrong. He can read it, but Cermin¡¯s mind was moving too fast. Too many blurred images passing by. All of the same person that was too distant¡­.. Too washed away by that mncholy to see. Ronin found himself sitting beside him, trying to look closer. And closer¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Cermin turned to him. ¡°That was beautiful, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ronin leaned back. ¡°Yes.¡± Even when he didn¡¯t watch it properly and was too focused on trying to keep up with these images in Cermin¡¯s head, this person¡­ It really was a beautiful sight, both the falling stars, the rebirth, and the fireworks. ¡°Let¡¯s not go back yet. Please. Let¡¯s stay here for a while.¡± Cermin pleaded, holding on to Ronin¡¯s arm. Ronin blinked and was a bit too dazed to take that arm off him. But seeing that reaction, Cermin misinterpreted again, and took his hand off himself. ¡°Unless of course¡­ You have someone waiting for you. Then you can go back, I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°No one¡¯s waiting for me. I¡¯ll stay.¡± Cermin¡¯s lips quirked up to that small smile again. ¡°What do you think new beginnings mean?¡± Ronin furrowed his brows at this random question. But them again, the Astral Ball was a mark of a new beginning, so maybe that¡¯s where the question came from. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a paradox. It is the ¡®beginning¡¯, and yet it was ¡®new¡¯, meaning that it an ¡®old¡¯ beginning exists. And yet would it really be a ¡®beginning¡¯ in the first ce if an old one already existed? It would be just something in the middle until we reach the ¡®final end¡¯.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°I never thought about it that way before. Yeah¡­.¡± ¡°Final end.¡± Cermin rubbed his chin. ¡°I wonder what my final end would be.¡± ¡®Definitely not something good, I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡¯ Ronin vowed in his head. ¡®I¡¯ll make your end in this world something so painful.¡¯ But then again¡­.. That would not be his final end. He might still go back to the real world after dying in the HTM machine. And would Ronin really care about that? Was his hatred for Cermin or Min Cheng stronger than his hatred for the one who caused his death? The one he vowed to look for after earning 1M points? If it was¡­.. That would just make Min Cheng his temporary enemy. Someone that he shouldn¡¯t take too personally when ites to taking revenge too. Like a miniboss instead of a final boss. And yet¡­.. He was in too deep at wanting his destruction. He was in too deep towards Cermin himself, really. He had been too invested¡­.. To the point that he was trying so hard to learn more about him, to learn about his past. Even as a system, he never really have seen much of Cermin recollecting his memories. It was like he had been avoiding thinking about them entirely. There were some glimpses here and there, but they were all unimportant. Like buying groceries or walking around with pretty girl in a ponytail. And yet¡­.. Now that they were in Stone Mage, somehow, Cermin¡¯s memories resurfaced more. And these memories felt more important, felt like they matter so much to him¡­.. Yet at the same time, he was so scared of them. Ronin could tell. It was just like Duke Taevas suppressing his memories about Muld. They want to bury these things to the grave, and yet theye back like ghosts haunting them anyway. ¡°What happens after death?¡± Cermin mumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered that. Christians say that you either go to heaven, purgatory or hell. Buddhists say that you reincarnate. I have heard teachings on both sides, and yet I don¡¯t know what I prefer more¡­..¡± Ronin does not know what to feel about a dumb, shallow idiot like Cermin suddenly worrying about death and the afterlife. It feels a little out of character from how he knew him back then¡­.. But at the same time, Cermin had also been changing due to Stone Mage. At first he thought it was simply because Aurion was a part of him and possessing him from time to time, but that was not just it. He was growing. Mentally, emotionally¡­ And even something greater than those things. He was not as immature and shallow as before. Did he also have a hand at that change? After all, the only difference Stone Mage had from all the other worlds¡­.. Was that he was the viin, he who was not forced to fit into Cermin¡¯s level of mental capacity. But Cermin was then again of course, dumb enough to speak out loud about Christianity and Buddhism to ¡®someone not from the real world¡¯. He caught on to this, and scratched his head while chuckling. ¡°Ignore the nonsense I said just now. Just think about that question with me. What do you think happens after death, Ronin?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There should be nothing. That is the final end. And yet somehow, humanity had stained it with their hopeless desperation for something. And so, things like the Other Side exists, things like the afterlife exists.¡± Ronin spoke with a bit of anger. ¡°Humans could not ept death, that was the only reason why life after death exists. But once they do¡­..¡± ¡°Theplete nothingness will embrace them, and there would be nothing. No pain, no happiness, no identity, no memories. No soul. No existence.¡± He looked at Cermin in the eyes. ¡°They too would be nothing. That would be beautiful, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Cermin was a little taken aback. He found Ronin¡¯s gaze at him while saying those things¡­ So frightening. And yet¡­ Just like the falling stars, he could not stop himself from gazing back at it. It was like an endless abyss that stares back. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you findfort in that? The nothingness will take away all your inhibitions and ws, all the mistakes you made. Then, you will be part of everyone who had dissolved into nothingness as well.¡± ¡°Bing a piece of the pitch ck sky. Not as a star, but the darkness itself.¡± Cermin gulped. ¡°That sounds really terrible¡­¡± Roninughed. ¡°It is. Terrible. But it also felt like the True End. The End of all Ends. Everything else other than that are fake.¡± They went into silence for a while, a little bit of nothingness surrounding them. And somehow¡­.. Cermin also found himself agreeing. Yes¡­.. He hade to seek that out. After all, new life meant new suffering. New painful memories. There will always be sorrow and despair no matter what life you lead. There will always be¡­.. People like his gege, who will scar him forever. Even when he lives a new life in a new world as someone else entirely new. New beginnings does feel fake. A mere distraction. A temporary relief. He was about to say he agreed, when¡­.. ¡°We should go back. Ignore that, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said, standing up. ¡°If someone caught us, we might get punished and earn another bad behavior record.¡± Cermin blinked, and Ronin¡¯s hand was in front of him, as if urging him to take it and just forget about it. ¡°O-Ok¡­ Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± He took the hand and brushed himself up, wearing a forced smile. Ronin preferred him this way after all. Still in blissful ignorance. Cermin just doesn¡¯t suit darkness. He had always been the bright and sunny type, and so if he needed to stay cooped up in that fake hope and happiness¡­ Let him stay there. Let him stay there until Ronin kills him once and for all and steal his me, steal his hope. Then let him stay happy and carefree once he returned to the real world, maybe even leading a normal life and eventually thinking that all this transmigrating shit was just a dream. A very long, long dream. A story he¡¯ll tell to his children and grandchildren, until he passes away and came to learn what the afterlife really was. And Ronin would never wish the fate of being reincarnated as a system to him, not even he who was just his temporary worst enemy. Chapter 165 5th year Ends, Dive into the Abyss The end of the school year came by so fast, that Cermin felt like a kid that went on a rollercoaster ride wishing that it was over when he started¡­.. But ended up wishing it never ended once it really was over. He was graduating. Hisst year had been really stressful, with all school activities, his jealousy over the his former harem girls¡¯ happiness, and the the strife with Ronin upon learning his ¡®hidden truth¡¯. So at first, he was wishing it was over, but now¡­ Now he doesn¡¯t want to leave the Academy at all. Graduating means returning to Sciro. Graduating means being crowned prince, and forced to attend parties and royal duties, not to mention to look for his bride. And most of all¡­.. Graduating means separating from Ronin. ¡°Hic¡­. Sob¡­.. I don¡¯t want to graduate anymore¡­ I will miss you, Ronin¡­¡± Ronin gave him the 5th napkin in a row that he used to sob and wipe all his snot on with a tired face after he received his 6th andst star on his vest. Ronin himself had earned his 5th star, and next year would be graduating too. So it¡¯s really not that big of a deal if Cermin graduates now, it will only be a year for them to meet again. ¡°Stop crying, Your Highness. I will send you letters if my time allows it.¡± Cermin sniffled. ¡°Really? Send me a lot, alright? Ah, you should stay with me this summer vacation too!¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Ronin said, as he had other ns this summer. Namely to look for a certain man with a burned head. The dreams and headache begun the moment Espine appeared before him during the Astral Ball. Ronin would wake up feeling like his head was being torn apart, like someone was hammering and hammering at it. But not to go inside his brain¡­ But to go out. Trying to tear apart his skull from the inside. He knows that this had something to do with what Espibe looked like. That ck, boiled brain resting like a slimy eel on his broken head. And why exactly was he tormenting Ronin this way? Well¡­ He was showing him what had truly happened after he ran away from the Academy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After writing his letter, Mephisto Espine looked at his shaky hands. He always had this condition. Shakiness. His hand bones were infused with me that¡¯s why he can heat metals, but that also made them unstable and brittle. Morpho mages had been able to get over it since they were children. They were also shaky like him, stuttering and meek kids that could simply not speak properly. But most get over it as early as the age of 10. Mephisto somehow never did. ¡°I-It¡¯s all in your head¡­¡± He told himself. But even when he repeat the words the physicians told him, it never works. The shakiness wouldn¡¯t go away. If only he didn¡¯t have this shakiness¡­.. If only he was sturdier, had more resolve, firmly standing on his own two feet¡­ Would Cindra have not died? Would he had been able to save her from those filthy bastards that threw their clothes at her to wash day and night, while she could only diligently do so until her hands became scarred and bleeding from overwork¡­. And eventually¡­. He saw it again, the image of her carrying a basin of clothes to the river. Then¡­.. The river current swallowed her, and her beautiful head got cracked open once it hit a rock. He told her again and again that now that their married, she shouldn¡¯t wash those nobles¡¯ clothes again. That since he was now an Apprentice Professor, they will have enough money to suffice their growing family that time. A family of five. Two adults, three lovely daughters. But the older the girls get, not to mention their sickness from being part Commoner like their mother, their expenses rose up. Cindra insisted on helping Mephisto out. That was how it happened. ¡°If only the children weren¡¯t so weak in constitution¡­.. If only Cindra wasn¡¯t raised thinking that she could only be ever good at doing people¡¯sundry¡­¡± She would not have died. And he only ever told all these thoughts and worries to one person other than Ronin. ¡°You hold on to the ¡®what if¡¯s¡¯ too much.¡± Vyrill would tell him. He and Vyrill could not really be called as friends, much like he and Ronin could not be called as friends. Those two were of the same breed. Quiet, reclusive, always bearing this subtle anger to the world around them. Extremely antisocial. And yet, this somehow also made them good people to vent feelings too. Like how Cermin was drawn to Ronin¡¯s reserved quality to listen to his troubles¡­.. So too was Mephisto to Vyrill. But the greatest quality Vyrill had for him was his unrestrained honesty. He can trust everything he says as Vyrill was never one to lie, not even exaggerate. That was why he trusted him when he said in his letter: [I found it. Had we found it before, it would not have been toote for your wife. But it is not toote for your children¡­.. And you. Come with me if you want to start anew.] And so Mephisto packed his things, and wrote that spiteful farewell letter to Ronin. He rode his Griffon, lost in his thoughts. Vyrill sent him letters on what to bring in order to survive the treacherous ce they n to travel. They Abyssal Realm has many monsters after all despite most of the powerful daemons and Abyssal gods going extinct. Monsters that lurk at every corner, strange and unpredictable. Hard to study as well. The nts and animals that remains there were not to be trusted. After taking all necessary precautions with him in a bag that carries more than it looks like it could, about 25 kilograms despite feeling like 5 kilos in his back¡­.. Mephisto led his Griffon to the Edge, watching that Abyss that looked like a single eye for a while. He breathed deeply. ¡°I trust you in my judgement of you, Vyrill.¡± He was a man of science and never really prayed to the gods, despite knowing they were real. Especially when Cindra died, and his children kept going sick. Gods y favorites. They were just as hypocritical as the humans below them. And so, he will pray to his own judgement, to his own intellect, to be correct. The Griffon dove straight down, down, down. Soon, it reach the Edge of the Abyss, that steepest side that dips and curves as it goes all the way down that center. He dismounted from therge bird¡¯s back, and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Vyrill! Are you there!?¡± He called out. The soil of the Abyss was never like the soft brown and greens of the Celestus realm. Here is was blood red and pitch ck, more rocky and felt hotter on his feet. There was a heaviness in the air, and dark clouds of fumes made it hard to breathe a bit. ¡°Cough! Cough! Vyrill!¡± Mephisto took out his potion prepared for this. Once he drank this potion he felt better. But he had to save this up, as the effects do notst permanently¡­ And Vyrill told him that the air just gets worse the deeper one goes. He soon heard a sound from the strange thorny branches that grew around him. These thorny branches were asrge as trees, while the leaves that cover them were only as small as needles. The leaves were unnaturally blue, and the thorny spikes wererge enough to impale a person. Those were the nts here in the Abyss, deadly and poisonous. If the nts were this bad¡­.. What more would the animals and creatures that lurks in them? Mephisto¡¯s hands shook with fear again. He felt like he was being watched by a thousand eyes, small pinpricks of light hidden in that dark fog and thoserge thorny vines. He mumbled again and again. ¡°It¡¯s all in your head¡­.. It¡¯s all in your head¡­..¡± Then, called out even more desperately. ¡°Vyrill! Vyrill, where are you!???¡± He suddenly heard footsteps behind him, and turned around in relief¡­.. Only to see an animal-like creature standing in two feet, pretending to be a human. It had burgundy matted fur that extended like pins and needles in its body in patches, while its real skin was like that of an old, saggy bald cat. It had one tusk in the middle of its face instead of a nose, and as it opened it¡¯s mouth¡­.. It opens all the way to its ears, as if smiling wide. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Mephisto screamed, as this creature walked with that crazed grin towards him, very quickly¡ª- Swisssh! An arrow made of beryl crystal went straight for the creature¡¯s ear, seemingly its weak spot, going all the way to the other one. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be fooled by Redbears next time.¡± Mephisto pressed his hand on his chest, trying to calm his rattled heart. ¡°That was a bear!? That looked nothing like it!!!¡± ¡°That was theirmon name. Most Abyssal scientists called them Raourbjorn.¡± Vyrill exined, lowering his bow and walking towards him. ¡°They love walking like humans and luring people from the Elemental and Mecha realm that lives close to the Abyssal Edge to get here.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ That gave me a fright.¡± Mephisto said, still huffing on the floor. Vyrill went towards him and offered his hand. Mephisto expected him to ask if he was alright. But instead, he said: ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Chapter 166 Black Diamond Ronin had told his father and Donna that he would be travelling to Sciro for the summer. Which was not really a lie, as he had to make a stop for the potion there. It was only in Sciro that the Potion of Illuminance can be found and distributed. The Potion of Illuminance was the one that humans must take in order to survive in the darkness and poisonous rancid air of the Abyss. They were believed to had been made from a strand of Aurion¡¯s hair itself, which was equivalent to a sunbeam too. In order to survive the Sunless Realm, you need a piece of the sun within you. However¡­ Would Ronin really need it? After all, he was the incarnation of the Lord of Darkness himself, just stuck in a mortal human flesh. But Ronin was only nning to take it just in case, and to be an alibi. After going to Sciro, he will go for the Edge at the Kingdom of Welkin, and ride a Griffon from there to descend into the Abyss. Upon reaching the merchant that sold the potions, he gave a look at Ronin and said: ¡°10,000 Gold coins.¡± Ronin sneered. This crook was obviously trying to cheat him of the price because he was a Commoner. But he merely said politely. ¡°The tag said it was 1,000, Sir.¡± ¡°We were low on stocks so the price changed.¡± The man with scruffy white beard and eyebrows that covered his eyes said. ¡°10,000 gold, take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Although¡­.. That suit you¡¯re wearing. It seems to be embellished by tiny pieces of ck diamonds in the lining. That would suffice as payment.¡± Ronin was wearing the suit that Cermin gifted to him in the Astral Ball. He had taken a liking to this suit but also found it practical to make people believe he was not a Commoner of they weren¡¯t observant enough. The potionmaster was the first to notice he was a Commoner, and that was because his eyes was skilled at looking at people he had encountered over the years in this business. The ck diamonds, or Carbonado as they were called, were even rarer than white diamonds but more impure and other mineral inclusions within it. Many still debate where they originated, as an aftermath of a meteor or a continuous lightning strikes. There had never been, even in the existence of Diamant, a person with a ck Diamond Heartstone. Ronin knew that this could be what he had ended up to if he was a hero. Instead of Obsidian, he could have been a Carbonado Hero mage. But that was never his destiny, and he would not allow such a thing in the first ce. Even so, going back to the potion master wanting him to sell the ck diamond suit¡­ ¡°No.¡± Ronin said. ¡°The price was 1,000, so that is all you will receive. If you insist on not doing so, well¡­..¡± He grinned. ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± ¡°You insolent Commoner¡ª- Snore!¡± After saying the word sleep, the old man had copsed on his desk. Ronin took the potion without paying anything and left the shop. Would he wake up or never wake up until Ronin tells him to? He doesn¡¯t care, the old fart deserved it anyway. As he went out of the store carrying the potion with him and going to hitch a carriage to Welkin¡­ Ronin felt that splitting headache again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Your eyes¡­ What happened to it? It¡¯s ck.¡± One of Vyrill¡¯s moss green eyes were missing, and the other one was reced by a pure ck Carbonado, with a single drop of white as the ¡®pupil¡¯. Mephisto became a bit nervous with that strange eye. ¡°Have you¡­ Been infected for staying so long here?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. But this wasn¡¯t caused by that.¡± Vyrill frowned. ¡°It was the cure for the infection to not spread. I can still see with this eye even when it has be like this.¡± Mephisto frowned. ¡°Cure?¡± ¡°Yes. He wanted me to wash it in the Baptismal Grounds, but I declined. I do not want to be what he became. And so, he took my infected eye and dip it in the Baptismal, then put immense pressure so it instead bes like this.¡± Mephisto knew the Baptismal Grounds was the ce where the Beacon of Light¡ª or more urately the Beacon of Fire¡ª was in. But Vyrill never mentioned about his eye, or about this person who cured him¡­.. ¡°Who was it?¡± He asked. Vyrill would not answer. Instead, he said. ¡°We parted ways. Our goals do not align, he was blinded by what the Baptismal Grounds could do. Must be because he dipped his hands into it and it changed him¡­. But it does not matter.¡± ¡°I will take you there. He was the one who took me there, and I shall do the same for you.¡± Vyrill went to walk forward, and Mephisto followed, the Griffon following meekly too and scared at the sounds of the hellish domain they found themselves in. ¡°He was the first to learn the Truth because he encountered the boy earlier than any of us.¡± Vyrill continued to say vaguely. ¡°However, he did not see the vision I had, that is why his views were askewed. We parted ways and must travel on opposite sides, but without him, I would have never survived to share this Truth with you.¡± Mephisto really wanted to know who this ¡®He¡¯ that Vyrill was referring to, but kept quiet as he could tell it was a sore topic for him. Vyrill then turned to him with a grim expression. ¡°Mephisto¡­ You said the boy wanted to be and Obsidian even when he bes a Diamond. And what that simply needs was heating a cooling, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, well¡­.. Why do you keep referring to Ronin as the ¡®boy¡¯ when he has a name¡ª¡° ¡°Names have power. Especially the name of the person within that boy. It is all a farce, his current identity, a Lie. But nheless, it is not safe to bring forth the Truth within that Lie.¡± Mephisto had always noticed Vyrill¡¯s sudden obsession with truths and lies, always mentioning it in his letters and capitalizing them like they were proper nouns. Proper names. Entities. But he simply ignored it for a while, answered. ¡°Yes¡­.. Lava needs to be cooled in order to be Obsidian.¡± ¡°And for diamonds to be formed.¡± Vyrill pointed to his ck eye. ¡°Both heat and pressure is needed.¡± ¡°If he gets inside the Baptismal Grounds at the right moment, he will achieve what he desires. It must be avoided no matter what. But even if he did seed¡­¡± ¡°There would still be hope to change him again. All that was needed was pressure. Immense pressure.¡± Mephisto scoffed. ¡°Ronin wants nothing of being a diamond. And it made sense, as diamonds are for heroes¡­. While he can never be farther than that.¡± Vyrill went quiet for a while as they continued to walk and walk for what seemed like eternity, the surroundings never changing and still bleak and gloomy as ever. With the help of the Potion of Illuminance, they can see through the darkness. But the aura was still different despite it. It was still a ce that was abnormally dark and cold. Mephisto shivered, and when he did, Vyrill took off his coat and draped it on his shoulders. The meek professor shook his head and tried to give it back. ¡°No, you take it. I should have listened when you told me it would be cold in here, but I thought I had already worn enough. I should have brought more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to the cold. You take it.¡± Vyrill said inly. That made sense too since he had lived here for a year now, so Mephisto didn¡¯t argue anymore. He shook while asking. ¡°So where do you stay¡ª¡° ¡°Do you know why it was heat and pressure that causes metamorphosis?¡± Mephisto was surprised by this question, since all Life Science professors should know the answer already. And Vyrill was one himself. So why¡­ ¡°Not for stones, Mephisto.¡± Vyrill guessed what¡¯s on his mind. ¡°For people. For humans.¡± ¡°Heat of passion, and the pressures of trials. That is what changes us.¡± Vyrill said, looking at his own burned hand. ¡°The heat that changes your heart is your passion. Your greatest desires, you aspirations, your hatred and love.¡± ¡°The pressure was the sacrifices you make along the way, your suffering, the things you endured. Think of it this way with how the boy wants to he an Obsidian.¡± Mephisto himself was a bit of philosophical type, so this intrigued him to indeed ponder a bit. In order to turn into Obsidian, Ronin simply needs heat. Following the analogy, Ronin simply needed passion. In order to be Diamond, however, Ronin needed pressure as well. Trials and challenges to endure, difficulties¡­ And was he really the type who would want to experience difficulties? Most likely not. After all, he received everything he wants through his hard passion and hatred for that prince, whatever his reason may be. Vyrill implied vaguely it had something to do with him being the Lord of Darkness. Ronin must be one to settle in just one path, stubbornly going for it and not choosing anything else. He was impossible to change. He told Vyrill this, and he nodded. ¡°Yes. So if he could not be changed¡­.. He could only be stopped.¡± Chapter 167 Welcome Home Ronin had managed to keep his wits about him enough to reach the Edge and rent a Griffon. As he sat on therge bird¡¯s back, watching the realm that stared back. He found himself grinning, like a kid finally going home after a tedious day at school. This kind of innocent smile that¡¯s uncharacteristic of him would have made anyone have shivers down their spine. SWOOOP! The bird had dived down, and Ronin¡¯s eyes burned from excitement. He was in the Abyss. And The Abyss weed him. The pervading fumes that would have killed normal humans did not make him cough out and retch. He inhaled it deeply like perfume, filling his lungs. But he can feel that it still deteriorated his mortal organs, and with great annoyance, he took out the Potion of Illuminance. Now that was what made him retch. He wanted to puke out this sun essence, but he needed it to survive. It was a very bitter pill to swallow, realizing that he was only almost halfway through that promised greatness and was still a weak human in the end. ¡°Damn Aurion¡­..¡± He gritted his teeth, and threw the bottled back to his enchanted bag. However, he also heard something in his head that lessened his bad mood. [EXP gained!] [EXP gained!] [EXP gained!] Again and again, it rang out as he stepped down from his Griffon¡¯s back. These birds were special and can survive the rancid fumes longer than other animals, but not forever. They needed to breath fresh Celestial air too, so they were only rmended tost about a month or so in the Abyssal realm. Ronin observed the surroundings with great interest. He had seen it before from the visions of Espine¡¯s memories, the strange flora and fauna of this ce. He heard footsteps, and turned around. Several Redbears had arrived, these ugly balding creatures wearing wide smiles with their single tusks. They sniffed about as they walked like humans, though notpletely. They were walking more like how toddlers would walk, trying their best to bnce themselves and cing their hands in front of them. These Raourbjorns as they were scientifically called were the creatures that were most documented in the Abyss. Because they tend to always live near the Edge of the Abyssal Realm, and try to lure humans and scientists trying to study the area. They drooled on those wide mouths as they go for Ronin, but Ronin only smiled at them back. Upon that smile, the Raourbjorns suddenly became confused, stopping in their tracks. Then, they bowed their heads and walked on all fours, as if asking for forgiveness. Ronin ignored them, and went over to therge thorny vines. They were called Prickurses, and was actually rted to roses more than anything in the realms above. Though that rtion may as well be farther than lightyears. The moment Ronin walked over to the Prickurses, they moved slowly to part for him and several small dots grew on their bodies covered by needle-like leaves. ¡°For me?¡± Ronin asked the nt and chuckled. He took some of these small dots, and smelled their poisonous scents. Everywhere he went, the Abyssal Realm weed him like a long lost king. The Griffon that was wary and ready to defend its rider from any attacks was terribly confused, cocking its head to the side. The ¡®EXP gained¡¯ notification just kept ringing on his head, but Ronin did not care. He had the whole of the Abyssal realms animals and nts at the palm of his hand, and as they surrounded their lord¡­.. He gave onemand. ¡°Lead me to the Baptismal Grounds.¡± He mounted the Griffon again, and the animals all ran to lead him to the direction of the beacon, and the nts turned to the same direction also. Once Ronin was just about 50 meters away from the tower of fiery light, he spitted someone sitting there in a peaceful way. Like a monk by a waterfall. Except that this monk was not only missing hair but missing the upper half of his skull, and behind him was a waterfall of pure fire. ¡°Ah, the king has arrived to seek me. I have been awaiting you.¡± ¡°You wanted to lure me here.¡± Ronin said with a stern expression. ¡°What do you want, Mephisto Espine?¡± Espine stood up, and raised his hand¡­ And Ronin had a headache again, stronger than the others he had. ¡°You always disliked how much I speak, so let me show you instead, My Lord.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It turned out that Vyrill simply make many makeshift resting ces all around the Abyssal realm. He clears the thorns from the Prickurses and arranges this thick vines that were like tree trunks with the help of his crystal dummies into a shelter. These dummies were very useful and acted like servants for him. They helped prepare food, and so this was Mephisto¡¯s first time to try ¡®Abyssal cuisine¡¯. Whichprises of green worm like creatures with many eyes turned into a soup. ¡°Uh¡­.. Are you sure these are edible?¡± He stopped the urge to gag at the sight. ¡°Was that really what you mean to ask? Or are you doubting if I have prepared this properly and wanted to scare you with the eyes?¡± Vyrill had assumed what¡¯s on his mind. This former professor with one ck eye just ate them worms with his hands, slurping them. He said: ¡°Ocwormas look disgusting, but they are good to eat and the eyes actually gives one energy. Think of them like small bits of potatoes. The body is just like meat.¡± Mephisto could still not see these worms as anything like meat or potatoes, but tried his best to eat the soup that was in the skull of some animal just like Vyrill had. There were no utensils, so he had to take the slimy things with his own fingers and dangle them to his mouth¡­.. And¡­.. It honestly did not taste bad. If he closed his eyes and think of it as meat potatoes, that is. After the fulfilling meal and some rest, they continued again to travel along with the Mephisto¡¯s Griffon to the Beacon, the Baptismal Grounds. Therge beacon was visible everywhere in the Abyss, as it was in the center after all and possibly have a diameter of about 20 meters. Mephisto could not help but be amazed by it a little, as he saw Vyrill take something from his bag and attach a string to it. The string was made of diamond, he realized. Must be difficult to procure. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± He asked. Vyrill shrugged and attached the tiny thing into it. ¡°He had been experimenting a little himself on what could be the different results.¡± ¡°And what exactly are these ¡®results¡¯?¡± Mephisto asked. Vyrill instead asked another question. ¡°Have you wondered why if was called the Baptismal Grounds?¡± Chapter 168 The Baptismal Grounds ¡°Only the old tomes called it that, and the new ones just referred to it as ¡®the Abyssal Beacon¡¯.¡± The thing that he attached to the diamond string turned out to be a tiny Abyssal creature, kind of like a green beetle. It was obedient in Vyrill¡¯s fingers so he must have been well-trained in handling these things¡­.. Or he somehow naturally did¡­.. His dead, ck eye seeming to give the illusion of shining a light on the beetle. Like aserbeam. Making it obedient. ¡°I found out the truth from the vision, while he did not.¡± Vyrill said. ¡°It was because this Beacon was a cauldron for creation. On making things anew. Its fire was just like the fire from Diamant¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°The fire that c-created Magecia?¡± Mephisto raised his eyebrow. ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not a fire from Diamant, this Beacon. It was someone else¡¯s fire. The Lie was that it was from Aurion, that this was a light he gifted to the Abyss due to his extraordinarypassion, so that if humans may get loss here, they would still have some sce from this light.¡± ¡°But it is not a Beacon of Light, as I told you. And even less a Beacon of Divine Light. It was a Beacon of Destructive Fire.¡± As Vyrill said this, he let the beetle go. The little creature crawled quickly to the beacon, going straight for its death while connected by a string. Vyrill waited patiently for the right moment while exining. ¡°It was a Beacon from the spilled blood of the Dark Lord, as his heart shattered into a thousand pieces. It was the one that Diamant used to kill itself.¡± Mephisto was shocked. ¡°T-This is¡­. the weapon powerful enough to kill D-Diamant?¡± ¡°Yes. But, it does not only kill either.¡± Vyrill said. ¡°So I have hopes¡­.. That Diamant was not dead, but only transformed.¡± ¡°T-Transformed into what?¡± Mephisto asked with great interest. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But this Beacon of Fire would burn and destroy everything it touches¡­.. And yet if something manages to escape fast enough¡­..¡± The beetle finally got burned, and within a millisecond of getting burned¡ª Vyrill pulled it back very quickly, tumbling back as a charred thing with steam rising up from it. They waited and observed this now pure ck beetle. After a while¡­.. It moved again, but this time made of pure Obsidian, and so was the part of the diamond string that got burned. ¡°See? This is why I don¡¯t want my eye to be just ced into the Baptismal Grounds. The Beacon destroys, but it also creates anew. And what it creates without pressure¡­..¡± The Obsidian beetle grewrger andrger, and before it can be asrge as a small cat¡­. Vyrill stepped on it with its foot. ¡°Are evil things. Daemons. Just like the Dark Lord. His blood is what transforms these things, and part of Aurion¡¯s blood, but since his blood exceeds it more¡­.¡± Mephisto understood, his expression grave and his stutter gone. ¡°They are more likely to transform into the dark side instead of the light.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that there are still hope for it to create good.¡± Vyrill said. ¡°I do not want ¡®goodness¡¯ like all those stupid hero that spouts about noble hearts and kindness¡­.¡± He frowned. ¡°I simply know that no new knowledge can be created in a world of chaos. You must understand as a fellow educator yourself.¡± Mephisto did understand. But right now, it was not really knowledge that drew him to this ¡®Truth¡¯ that Vyrill had found. He wanted the power. That promise that this could change his daughters, that it could have changed Cindra¡¯s. And seeing what happened to the beetle right now, it really could. It does not matter to him that it turned into an Obsidian or a daemon. For what are daemons but simply things that humans could not ept, could not understand? However, he could not disagree with Vyrill here. So he simply said: ¡°New possibilities interests me, but not constant destruction.¡± Vyrill studied his expression. Mephisto stayed calm, and that¡¯s what gave him away. His shakiness disappearing when he lies. Vyrill sighed. ¡°You are just like him, I see.¡± Mephisto cocked his head to the side. ¡°Like who¡ª¡° Vyrill interrupted him. ¡°I would rather if this Beacon somehow miraculously does not turn that boy into Obsidian¡­.But baptizes him as a new Diamant. If not, then may it burn himpletely.¡± He then frowned at Mephisto. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want that. He believes that it was everyone¡¯s destiny to turn into the darkness. I was lucky that he only tried to convince me to join it, but did not force me into it.¡± Mephisto was done trying to guess what this vague ¡®He¡¯ person was, and simply asked what he always intended to. ¡°So I can bring my daughters here and bathe them in the Beacon, and they will be transformed?¡± Vyrill nodded. ¡°Or destroyed if you do not move too quickly. There needs to be a form of siphon, a way to bring them back out of the fire like this string.¡± He pointed to the beetle. ¡°They will always have a weakness, a part of them that could not be transformed so that they may survive.¡± There was a ring around the beetle¡¯s body where the diamond string was, and it was in the same greenish hue it had before and not a Diamond. Just like how it was said that when Achilles¡¯ mother dipped him into the fiery river, she had to hold on to his heel and thus bes his weakness. Vyrill then warned him: ¡°Of course, humans would have less tolerance than these beetles. Our organs and flesh are softer and we would more likely burn than survive. We need to conduct many experiments before we use actual human subjects.¡± Vyrill added. ¡°Also, we need to study further how to make sure they turn into creatures of light, not darkness. So it might take years, but we need to have patience. You don¡¯t want them to turn into daemons, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, of course not.¡± That was a lie. Mephisto did not care anymore. He cannot take even more years of studying and experimenting, or else his daughters would die. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, my good friend.¡± He smiled at Vyrill. ¡°I owe you everything.¡± Vyrill did not like that smile. ¡°What are you¡ª¡° But before he could even ask, Mephisto already inteced their fingers together, holding both of his hands¡­.. And pushed him into the Beacon, only his hands not being burned! Mephisto said with genuine sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have patience anymore. I need to find out what happens when I put a whole person in¡­..¡± He was expecting Vyrill to turn into an Obsidian as he pulled him back using those hands that he was holding¡­.. But once he did, all that he pulled out were hands and nothing but steam. Vyrill waspletely destroyed. No human could survive being submerged fully inside the Baptismal Grounds. Most likely, instead of being like Achilles where only his heels was not submerged¡­.. Humans can only survive if a small part of them were submerged and transformed in the tower of mes. Chapter 169 Humble Servants The pain in Ronin¡¯s head subsided, and he breathed deeply. Then, once he recovered¡­ ¡°So you killed Vyrill in cold blood. Impressive. That doesn¡¯t exin why you are now calling me ¡®a king¡¯ and have this skill, though.¡± Ronin said apprehensively. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you are a Morpho mage that morphs rocks. This is closer to an Illuso skill. How did you acquire it?¡± ¡°It is still a stronger manifestation of my skill.¡± Espine smiled. ¡°I can control what I see and what you see. I do not simply conjure images out of nowhere. They have to be the Truth¡­ Just like how I reveal the True form of the rocks that I metamorphosize.¡± ¡°I am metamorphosizing our minds and connecting them together.¡± He smiled. ¡°I am metamorphosizing not just the physical, but the realm beyond that. So it is still Morpho magic.¡± Ronin just narrowed his eyes, not caring for these philosophical exnation. He then asked. ¡°And what is your ¡®True¡¯ motive?¡± He can read his mind if he ever lied after all, but there was also the chance¡­ That he fully believes the lies he speak. Those were often the limitations to his mind-reading skill. It¡¯s not really a full truth-finding skill as humans can also lie to themselves or be manipted by others to believe certain facies. ¡°I would not be lying to myself, Dark Lord. Everything that I say before you is the Trurh, and nothing but the Truth.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Do not read my mind.¡± He chuckled. ¡°But you have always read mine. And everyone else¡¯s. That was why I knew you would follow me at the night of the Astral Ball¡­..¡± ¡°I let you read mine so we will have this connection together now. But if you truly dislike it, I will simply share my own and not read your mind. What¡¯s yours is mine, Dark Lord, whether your return it or not.¡± ¡°Enough with the riddles and theatrics.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Go straight to the point. What made you see me as a Dark Lord and what do you intend to do?¡± He smiled and bowed before Ronin. ¡°I am by your side, My Lord. I¡¯m an ally, not an enemy. Your humble servant. As thanks for this power that I have received, as well as my children.¡± ¡°You see, the moment I have dipped my skull into the Baptismal Grounds¡­..¡± ¡°I was enlightened. I have been able to touch the Core of the world itself, this thing that connects all humans, nts, animals¡­.. And yes, even gods. Our minds are all part of this core that I can morph now.¡± ¡°And at from this Core, I discover the truth. That you will be the king of the new era, and that it was inevitable, and trying to avoid it was futile. That very goddess that delivered the news had known from the start that there was no way of avoiding it.¡± ¡°Bezirze¡­..¡± Ronin mumbled, remembering that smoking goddess¡¯ kind face. ¡°Yes, she knew from the start that your family would decline. That no matter how much anyone tries, none of them will seed in changing the path given to you.¡± Espine¡¯s exposed brain continued to move around like a slug as he speaks. ¡°Yet she did not tell the gods, as she does not want them to despair in theirst moments. Theirst era. She just let them know that not signing the agreement to your fate would result to terrible consequences, but in truth, that consequence was simply¡ª-¡° He grinned wide. ¡°Transform you faster to what you¡¯re meant to be.¡± Ronin sneered. ¡®So the agreement was a ploy to make my transformation as Ronin Dreadborne be put aside for longer?¡¯ ¡°And prepare the hero that is fated to defeat you as well.¡± Espine said. ¡°I told you not to read my mind. What kind of disobedient servant disrespects my wishes just a few seconds after I say them?¡± Espine kneeled before him. ¡°Forgive me, Dark Lord. You can punish me by stepping on my head or pping me across the face, I shall ept it after disrespecting you.¡± He really wasn¡¯t lying. Ronin was so unused to this sudden change in Espine to be a subservientckey, and he really believes every word he said. He believes anything Ronin does to him, whether to punish or destroy him, was something he deserves. He regards Ronin as a god. ¡°You¡­.. You saw your wife Cindra, haven¡¯t you? After essing this ¡®Core¡¯. That¡¯s why you are so grateful to me.¡± Espine looked up at him and nod happily. ¡°Yes! On the Other Side¡­ It is all thanks to the Dark Lord. I am sometimes able to visit her there, but I am also careful not to destroy your ns by making myself noticed by the Lying Gods.¡± The Lying Gods must be the Celestial Gods. He spoke about them in great distaste. Ronin pointed at his exposed brain. ¡°So in short, you became my servant the moment you have dipped yourself into the Beacon. What about your children? Where are they, and what skills have they acquired?¡± ¡°Were here, My Lord.¡± Hiding behind the tall tower of mes, revealed three girls. One appeared on the left, one on the right¡­.. And the other rose from the ground, crawling out like a zombie. Espine looked at the proudly. ¡°I am pleased to introduce you to my three dear children. Nona, Lachesis, and Morta.¡± Nona was the one on the left, a small child with her hair down, wearing a blue dress. She was the youngest, and despite her dark Pumice skin had the ¡®fairest¡¯plexion. She have lesser holes and her face was sweet and round. ¡°Your Majesty, the Lord of Darkness. ¡± She bows, with one of her hand being spiky like a birds. It was Obsidian, Ronin was sure. She was holding one rose bud, and grinned. ¡°I am pleased to meet you.¡± Espine went to her side. ¡°My Nona used to have the same shakiness in her hands as I did, although much stronger and one of her hands were too weak to even hold anything. Now she can hold things like this¡­¡± The rose soon grow to bloom, but did not stop, abnormally getting bigger and bigger¡­ But the child Nona still held it calmly. Ronin nodded. ¡°Impressive. And this one?¡± The one on the right had her hair down as well, and was slightly taller and older than Nona. She have her eyes closed this whole time¡­ And once it opened¡­.. One eye was ck, and a snake immediately came out of it! Ronin simply held his hand up, and the snake froze before it bit him. ¡°Pardon Lachesis, My Lord.¡± The little girl said. ¡°My friends in the inside can get too excited. I can see and catch anything and everything you acquire me to.¡± Immediately, more and more spectral eyes appeared like targets, and once they determined movement¡ª- It found a small, racoon like creature of the Abyss. The moment the eyes it saw it¡­. The snakes went out of her eyes and coiled around it, until its bones popped and be crushed! ¡°Lachesis used to have terrible eyesight.¡± Espine smiled proudly as his daughter picked up the snake and put it back on her eye again. ¡°And now she can spot anything asked of her.¡± And finally, the one that crawled from the ground¡­.. ¡°Morta, My Lord.¡± She curtsied, and wore a fanged smile. ¡°I was feeding so pardon my indecent arrival.¡± At first Ronin could not see what body part changed into Obsidian with her¡­. But when he looked closer at her mouth¡­ The inside was pitch ck. Did she swallow the the fire from the Beacon? ¡°Morta was the sickliest of all, she always have problems eating and could barely finish her meal without vomiting them out. Now she can eat just about anything, even the soil, even the moon of she wants.¡± Espine patted her head. ¡°What did you have for today, child?¡± ¡°The Horned rabbits of the Abyssal Realm tasted delicious, father.¡± She said, her fanged teeth gleaming. And so there they were, all of Espine¡¯s children ¡®cured¡¯ and ¡®healed¡¯ from their illnesses by the Beacons¡­ And turned into daemons themselves. Just like their father. ¡°All of us are here to serve under you, Dark Lord.¡± Espine said, as they all kneeled before him. ¡°However¡­..¡± ¡°We are not the first to acquire your Gift. There was someone else that is currently spreading it now.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who?¡± Espine did not say his name, and merely showed Ronin in his mind. When the Dark Lord saw who it was, he could only chuckle. ¡°Ah¡­ I had my suspicions.¡± ¡°He is¡­.. An avid follower of yours, Dark Lord. Have been waiting many years to have the chance to serve you, and when the stars had fallen, he decided it was the right time¡­..¡± But Espine frowned. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s spreading your Gift to people who are not worthy. That was the Gift he acquired, to be able to pierce through people¡¯s hearts with his spear and transfer your fire into them.¡± ¡°He¡¯s transforming just about anyone out of pity, he is too merciful. He maye to transform wayward servants who will defy you instead of obey you.¡± Ronin knows what this meant, and knew exactly where this was going. Who these ¡®wayward servants¡¯ will be. ¡°I see. I shall go off to prepare in case these servants try to trifle with me while I¡¯m not powerful enough.¡± Espine nodded. ¡°It is a pity that you could not bathe in the Baptismal Grounds yet¡­ Perhaps you can steal the Champion of Light¡¯s me already.¡± Ronin also knew who that was referring to. He shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not ripe yet. I¡¯m waiting for him to ripen until I feed on his me.¡± ¡°Then, once I do¡­ Well.¡± He grinned at this kneeling family and swore to them. ¡°The world is ours to take, my humble servants.¡± Chapter 170 6th Years Begins, A Bluebird Returns When Ronin returned for his 6th and final year, something felt a bit off as he entered the school gates. Right. Cermin has graduated. He¡¯s not around to greet him and tackle him with a hug anymore, yapping his ears off about the things he did on vacation and ask him how was his. Ronin just shrugged. Who cares about Cermin not being around to d those annoying stuff anymore? Those things were just a proof on how sessful his ns as a viin was, being able to fool him and have him wrapped around his finger like that. Right now, what matters was¡­ Gaining more levels by stealing me so he can finally be the king of darkness that he was always meant to be. He had gained much EXP from his visit, and was currently at Level 48 now. 2 Levels left to be Anthracite, and eventually undergo his first transition to be an Obsidian. Then, he¡¯d get the first taste of actual immense power that he had been waiting for. He was halfway and don¡¯t n on stopping now. He licked his lips in anticipation. As he went inside, he saw two girls talking. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Apprentice Naemhnaid. You are much more than just an attractive woman with great breasts, I¡¯m sure people will realize that soon!¡± Ca Lily was in her Ca mode yet seemed confused and doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°I¡­.. You think my breasts are great?¡± She tried to shrug the doting off by going back to depraved behavior again. ¡°My, Sister Rozenaur. I would not have thought a priestess like you would have such refined taste.¡± Sister Rozenaur just blinked innocently. ¡°Refined taste? They really are great. But they are not just the things great about you, you are a fearless leader, you manage many things at the same time, you speak your mind yet are also a charismatic woman who can get people of opposing sides into an agreement¡ª-¡° She really failed dodging all the praising and made it backfire, and her face went even redder than whenever her best friend Edelweiss would fluster her while in Lily mode. ¡°A-Alright¡­.. Enough. I understand your point.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s just get to our individual sses and get to work. Though yours is no really a ss and more like a sleeping party.¡± ¡°Meditation is not simr to sleeping.¡± Sister Rozenaur chuckled. ¡°You close your eyes so you can abandon the physical realm and follow the line to the realm beyond, getting in touch with the Core of existence.¡± Ca just did her usual exaggerated Caugh. ¡°Hahahaha! Such poetic words to exin such a boring activity. Anyway¡­.. Have a good day ahead.¡± ¡°You too! Remember what I said, Apprentice! You can do this, you can get that Professor position and prove them that you are more than your beautiful face and bosoms!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Ca walked briskly away, muttering to herself. ¡°This damned Monk girl¡­.¡± They have really seemed to grow close. So close that it was aplete 180 turn from how much hostility was between them, though most of that hostility was from Ca only due to her father¡¯s past with Marigold¡¯s father. She still seem to have some awkwardness on receiving the priestesses¡¯ overflowing niceness, but she does seem genuine enough whenever she greets her with ¡®Have a good day ahead¡¯. But Ronin did not focus on the girls for long. He focused on what Sister Rozenaur said just now. Meditation can get you in touch with the Core. He did see Mephisto Espine meditating beside the Beacon when they first reunited. Maybe Ronin should try it too. Getting in touch with the Core of existence itself¡­ That¡¯s bound to gain him even more experience points. Meanwhile, in honor of the new era from the Astral Shower, someone was invited to preside over the following changes in the atmosphere for this era. He had been exiled and almost emunicated out of the Order of Demetri, but because of his years of service after the incident, not to mention him being the most skilled astrologer there was¡­ Zeriav Mondstein steps foot on the Academy once more. Before returning, he had passed by this poor beggar on the street, covered from head to toe by his cloak. Zeriav always give alms to the poor, and so he handed out some gold coins to this poor thing, and even went to offer him a bead ne as a blessing. ¡°This may help you with deliverance for every passing storm. You can also always go to the temple of Demetri for food to eat. The crops are bountiful and through him, one would never be hungry, impure or led astray.¡± The beggar looked up to him with a smile, blue eyes gleaming beneath his dark cloak. ¡°Thank you, kind monk. But I shall not follow any god besides the only one that must be followed. He is the true Nature, he is the one that Nurtures, and it was he were all sprouted existence before even Diamant came to be.¡± Zeriav understand, this beggar must be a follower of another god. But he can¡¯t discern which god he was referring to. When he asked¡­.. The beggar cusps the coins in his hands, which suddenly sparks and crackle out of electric shock just from his touch. ¡°I am talking about Darkness itself, of course.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Pavone walked the streets with his stomach grumbling. His skin had clung to his bones now for theck of food to eat, and even when Rabuka tries her best to get money out of performances, he rejects any financial aide from her anyway. It hurts his pride as a man to rely on something like money from a woman after all. How the mighty have fallen indeed. One moment, he had all the riches and wealth in the world to bring a parade of Ruby-jewelled roses just for his beloved Rabuka¡­.. And now Rabuka was offering to give him some coins just so he would not be hungry anymore. He despise it so much, how he had fallen. How the nc D¡¯Argent had fallen. And it was all HIS fault. Someone struck him with a cane, and he tumbled to the ground. That person was a fat noble man, but nothing more than a toysmaker, andughed at his demise. ¡°Filthy nc D¡¯Argent. Hah!¡± Their surname was even used like an insult now. Every time someone gets unfortunate, they always say ¡®Well, at least you are not a nc D¡¯Argent!¡¯ It was so unbearable at times, this pain. Sordido was off begging on the streets just like his mother did before, having no shame. He hated that younger brother of him, hated how he can easily act like a dog and fall onto anyone¡¯s feet. Especially to his feet. ¡°Please ept these alms I received, Big Brother! You can¡¯t stay hungry again, you¡¯ll really get an illness despite being a Noble!¡± He goes on his knees offering this can with about a dozen or so gold coins. Pavone kicked this can, causing the coins to spill out. ¡°Don¡¯t insult me with your filthy beggar money. I¡¯d rather die of hunger than ept them.¡± He wished he could have drinks with Volken andin about his misfortunes with him, but he was now exiled into military activity after all, and was currently at war. War would be better than this poverty that he was in. Pavone wondered if he really would even be alive enough to see the change of the world¡­.. If only those damned girls did not interfere with his well-crafted n to gain back his reputation, to be the hero in the eyes of the masses. To be someone again. Not just a ¡®filthy nc D¡¯Argent¡¯. But Pavone, the great. He did not lift himself up from the ground from these thoughts, hoping that he would just get crushed by a carriage at this point¡­ When he came. This man with beautiful blue hands reached out to him from his hood and lifted his chin up. ¡°My dear boy. You are sick with fever. You need a doctor.¡± Pavone felt a tingling sensation on his chin were his skin touches with this man¡¯s, and shivered from it. It was electricity, he was sure. It sparked something in his close to dying heart that he had thought he had lost forever now. His determination. His will to not just survive, but be great. His strive for excellence. To be a good egg. He thought he had cracked and was spoiled, but this man¡¯s touch rejuvenated him. ¡°Come with me. I will heal you. You need some good food in you as well, warmth for your cold bones.¡± He let this man lift him up and did not feel inferior or weak from being held like so. This man had lifted him all the way to an inn, and said softly: ¡°Can you get this money from my pocket?¡± Pavone just weakly nodded and took the coins, but out tumbled some familiar blue beads. These beads belonged to his friend¡­.. Well, not really a friend, but a Monk he once used as a pawn. ¡°Oh dear. Well, I don¡¯t n to keep that bead ne for long anyway. I just felt sorry for the poor disillusioned boy that insisted it will keep me ¡®safe¡¯.¡± Pavone paid the innkeeper for them, and the man took his to a well-conditioned bedroom, gentlyying him on the bed. ¡°I will heal you¡­.. But you must swear servitude to my Lord in return. How does that sound, my boy?¡± The stranger asked in such a kind and sweet tone, wiping his hair away from his face. Even from his father, he never felt such genuine kindness and tenderness. ¡°What¡­ Is your name?¡± He asked first. The man just smiled, and told him his name. Pavone can only think as he had fallen asleep: (What a beautiful name it is. Maen.) Chapter 171 False Prophet Zeriav sweat profusely from his bed, and eventually opened his eyes. He rubbed his face once he sat up. He still had nightmares about it. That day¡­.. That day he yed into evil¡¯s hands and became despicable himself. He clutched his beaded ne and went to pray. Demetri had forgiven him, and so the appeal by the priests from the Order to have him emunicated did not happen. He spent every morning, every midday, and night praying to his god for gratitude. For giving him another chance. ¡°Blessed Demetri, please grant me the strength to continue flourishing despite all the troubles. Allow me to grow and take root deeper into this world, staying anchored despite the challenges of my surroundings.¡± But it was still very vivid to his mind. How that daemon took the form of Cermin, his dearest friend, to fool him into destroying his very temple of belief. He will do his best to obliterate that evil now that he had a chance to go back to this Academy. He was now sure of who he was. ¡°There¡¯s more to that ck Commoner rat, you were right.¡± Volken told him when he visited and passed by his home at Welkin. He was passing by as he was to travel to the Kingdom of Himmelgard. He had exined what he Pavone and Rabuka had found out over the years, and what they intended to do. Yet their ns kept being thwarted by this evil, and their valiant efforts to save everyone had been continuously being extinguished. Volken ces his heavy hand on Zeriav¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are our only hope, Zer. I put my hopes in you, the enemy would be difficult to fight, and you must look for any form of deception as always.¡± Which was ironic because he was also deceiving Zeriav at that moment. The n was not to thwart the Lord of Darkness out of the goodness of their heart. The n was to gain what was supposed to be his power, or to be able to get their reputation back by taking im of defeating him. But Zeriav does not see any of these deception for he wasn¡¯t a mind-reader like Ronin, and Volken was a great pretender after all. He had known what words to say to get into Zeriav¡¯s mind and gain his alliance. ¡°I will do my best.¡± And it did not actually take long for Zeriav to notice the Lord of Darkness¡¯ deception. He had been doing his duties of overseeing the skies at the Temple of Gods, and carrying with himrge scrolls and materials for scrying. He walked with much sense of duty and sternness, which would sometimes gain the attention of temple-goers, and fellow Monks. There was something attractive in that cold and determined look, and Zeriav himself was objectively attractive enough even without it. He passed by Sister Rozenaur teaching Meditation ss to new monk students, 1st years preparing to follow Orders of different gods. Meditation was a very important way tomunicate to the transcendental realm and hear their god¡¯s voice after all. ¡°Breathe in¡­ Breathe out. Yes, do not be deterred by any distractions¡­..¡± But as the tall and handsome Zeriav passed by, several students got distracted and gawked at him. He was merely annoyed by the stares and hurried on his way¡ª Until he sensed it. Far at the back, a new Monk student was sitting on the same crossed leg position as everyone else and meditating. He was not paying attention at all to Zeriav and kept his eyes closed, but the priest of Demetri still could not take his eyes off him. This student had pure white Moonstone skin just like him, only with many blue swirls and freckles. His hair was also light and free as the clouds, so pure in their shining silver sheen. He looked exactly like the perfect, ideal Monk¡­ But Zeriav can sense the evil aura in him under all that guise of purity. (I found you.) He said in his head, but continued to walk forward with his scrolls. As he left, the young Monk who was closing his eyes opened it and wore a wide grin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Again and again, it pierced Pavone until he felt like dying. But it also felt¡­ Euphoric. Perhaps it was the electrifying sensation coursing through his veins¡­.. But the pain really did feel good. So good in fact that it felt like he was floating to the skies. ¡°Should I go gentler? Should I stop?¡± Pavone shook his head, huffing breathlessly in the bed. ¡°No¡­.. Keep going. In fact, go harder.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maen thrusted his spear deeper inside him. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!!¡± The Spear of Levin was blue in the past. But now it shone jet ck, with only glowing patterns of cerulean in it left. Maen held it with his Sapphire hands, and plunged the tip deep into Pavone¡¯s sr plexus, electrifying him. Before, the electricity would have killed Maen too, so he always avoided contact with it. But now he himself was the one that brought the sparks on electricity, and charged his now Obsidian spear with it to transfer into the tinum man¡¯s body. This was his healing process. His Gift was to transform the electrifying energy of his now Daemonic Lightning into me thatbusts within people. The part that was prated by the spear was pitch ck and slowly spreading. But he had to control the amount or else he might kill his patients, so he always had to ask if he should go gentler or stop when they reach their limit. Even when transforming people this way instead of directly at the Beacon, he still can only transform partially with certain body parts. So he had to ask Pavone, and Pavone chose his stomach. ¡°Why did you chose for this part to be healed? Hunger?¡± Maen asked. ¡°It¡¯s my core. The center of my body.¡± Pavone said. ¡°Ah¡­ That one hurt.¡± ¡°Bear with it for a while, I¡¯m almost done. It¡¯s good that you know that, were you a Schr as well?¡± Pavone nodded. ¡°In the Academy¡­ I was the Head of the Student Council.¡± ¡°Oh. A fellow Academian.¡± Maen smiled, pleased. ¡°You do seem familiar, though I was too engrossed in my research to pay attention to students who are not those I helped teach as Professor Vyrill Krustal¡¯s Apprentice.¡± Pavone nodded. ¡°Are you¡­.. You are a Zafeiri, are you not?¡± Maen¡¯s face darkened when he heard hisst name. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Pavone flinched as he had plunged harder and deeper, electrifying him more. ¡°I¡­ I know your Lord even before you told me about him. He studied at the Academy too. He is currently there now.¡± Maen¡¯s face softened at the mention of his ¡®Lord¡¯. ¡°Yes¡­ I have the privilege to have him born as my beloved brother. Even when he have dark skin, I have always cherished him and knew that he will amount to great heights¡­..¡± He then made a smile that showed his true core now as evil, something the old Maen would never wear. ¡°I just never would have guessed that he would be the Lord of Darkness. The very first entity in existence.¡± (First entity?) Pavone was still doubtful of that im. Maen had told him that Darkness had existed before Light, and even before Creation itself. Therefore, Fausforus had existed before Aurion and the Celestial Gods, as well as Diamant. Pavone could believe about Aurion, but not about Diamant. After all, if that was true¡­ Then that would mean that it was Fausforus who created Diamant, not the other way around. It does not make any sense for Darkness to create me, for Death to create Life. ¡°I¡¯m almost done¡­ Pray tell me how my dear brother had been in the Academy.¡± Maen smiled. ¡°Though I did have some glimpses when I touched the Core and reached out to lightning itself to revive me from imminent death.¡± ¡°He was¡­¡± Pavone was trying his hardest to lie, but he could not in front of Maen. Somehow, he can¡¯t deceive him. He can¡¯t do anything against him, he can¡¯t betray him. He said it all, his ns, his desire to thwart him. The whole fiasco and destruction brought by his involvement with Cermin Drychspiel, who himself was involved with the Lord of Darkness as his imed enemy. By the time he was done, Maen had finished healing him as well and took away his spear, dark blood spluttering. ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know you are a follower of Ronin, but we can do better than him¡­. Your power is already great enough, and if you keep giving us powers, we might seed on even overthrowing him and ruling the New Era by ourselves¡ª¡° ¡°How sad it is.¡± Maen frowned. ¡°How sad it is that you are also so disillusioned, you poor thing. Just like that Monk, believing in gods, believing you have power over fate.¡± He wiped the blood from his face, Pavone¡¯s blood that smeared on him and had turned ck from the transformation. Turning Pavone partially into a daemon. And he licked that blood off his fingers. ¡°My dear boy, I suggest you stop your foolishness as early as you can. You have ambition, you like having a hold on people and taking away their power. I like that confidence.¡± He patted Pavone¡¯s head. ¡°However, it¡¯s pure ignorance to believe you can go against fate itself. Confidence and ignorance are two different things.¡± He stood up and took some gauze. ¡°Now, let¡¯s wrap around that wound. It would heal in a few days, and you¡¯ll start to feel the changes by then. After that, I you are good to go.¡± Pavone frowned. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Maen cocked his head and smiled. ¡°Why, of course! How else would the Dark Lord gain followers without me, his Prophet?¡± Chapter 172 See You in My Dreams Cermin sighed while looking at the balcony at his pce. ¡°I wish I could see Ronin. It¡¯s so boring in here.¡± It was his coronation night, and all he ever did was to talk and talk with people here. And he used to love to talk¡­ But not anymore. He only love talking around certain people. Like his friend, Ronin. Even when Ronin barely talks back and usually just nods and agrees. He went inside to get more wine to drink, but got blocked by another nobledy again. ¡°Your Highness, I am¡ª¡° ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Cermin bowed and took his leave, still lookingzy eyed. The only women who does seem to care about flirting with him or seeling their daughters to him was these three girls that stayed huddled in the corner. One he was familiar with. Countess Rea from the Elementi Realm, who he recalled used to work as a nanny to the House Zafeiri. It really was strange, seeing a noble work under another noble, but the Elementi realm was much more impoverished than the Celestus realm. Their nobles were the equivalent of queen ants against giant humans that can step on them. The other two were vaguely familiar, and he came to recognize their faces as workers for the House Zafeiri as well. But only during the funeral of Duchess Akasa, and not anymore for Bedonna¡¯s 5th birthday. One kept on bickering with Countess Rea while pushing up her spectacles smartly, and the other being an airhead and looking at everything she sees with much admiration, mumbling to herself. ¡°Wee back to Celestus, oh great Countess Rrrrea!¡± The one with spectacles rolled her tongue dramatically and also bowed just as dramatically. ¡°How does it feel to be back to thend where you became an attendant?¡± ¡°Surprised to see you still an attendant, Queen¡¯s Chambermaid Axi.¡± Rea said. ¡°On your nephew¡¯s coronation, no less. ¡° ¡°Half-nephew and he doesn¡¯t even know me.¡± Axi rolled her eyes. ¡°Nor did his mother know I was the daughter of her father-inw. Other than that, it has been disintegrating to be back in the pce besides spending time in the Royal Library.¡± Their otherpanion kept on mumbling with eyes wide. ¡°The utensils here are phenomenal however the nobles must be finding it difficult to pick between several spoons and forks and knives for different food, maybe if I can invents a Super Utensil that can be utilized as all of it all at once¡ª¡° Countess Rea tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Calm down on the inventing ideas, Esa. This is why you have no suitors to this day.¡± ¡°And you are still unmarried too, I hear.¡± Axi sneered again. ¡°I don¡¯t see a ring either. That really is a great irony for a maiden to say.¡± Countess Rea scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to marry nor do I need to. There¡¯s no pressure for nobles to marry in the Elementi realm unlike in Celestus.¡± She took Axi¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t see any ring on your hand either, so don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± Axi took away her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to marry either. I am well satisfied with my life and can perfectly function without a man.¡± Cermin envied their friendship just as much as he envied his four harem member¡¯s camaraderie. It really sucks that all these girls can enjoy life with their friends, while here he was as the main character with nothing left but Ronin. He went back to the balcony still sighing, and found himself getting a bit drunk and closing his eyes. And as he closed his eyes, still thinking about his best friend¡­.. He suddenly saw him. Sitting crossed leg, floating in outer space. All around them were stars and gxies and constetions for miles and miles. Ronin took a while to just examine his surroundings, before going for a swim in space. ¡°Where is it?¡± He mumbled to himself. ¡°Where¡¯s the Core¡ª¡° ¡°Ronin!¡± Cermin swam much faster than him, and already reached his side. ¡°Hi! You¡¯re here! What are you doing in my dreamnd?¡± Ronin blinked upon seeing this prince unexpectedly during his meditation, and took a while to register whether he was real or not. But from the way he speaks and his reaction alone, he can tell that he was real. How the fuck did he get in his meditation headspace? ¡°Your dreamnd?¡± He said, baffled. ¡®Cermin meditates?¡¯ ¡°Yeah! Whenever I close my eyes and just forget my surroundings for a moment, I always go here! In space! It¡¯s very cool, right?¡± Cermin grabbed on to his shoulders. He poked Ronin on the cheek. ¡°Are you real or are you a dream? Either way, I¡¯m so happy to see you! It¡¯s my coronation night and it¡¯s just so lonely in there! I missed you a lot, man!¡± ¡°I see. Your coronation night, huh.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Congrattions, Crowned Prince Cermin.¡± ¡®Now could you please leave me the fuck alone while I look for the Core?¡¯ Ronin wanted to say, but instead said: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the people be looking for you? You shouldn¡¯t stay in this ¡®dreand¡¯ for too long.¡± Cermin blew a raspberry. ¡°Pfft, they are always looking for me but I just avoid them. I¡¯d rather talk to you. How was school? Anything interesting that happened while I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡®Nothing that I will tell you about, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯ Ronin said. ¡°Yes¡­ Some things.¡± He just said vaguely. ¡°Anyway, I have to go do something so I can¡¯t talk much with you. See youter, Your Highness.¡± He tried to swim away past a supernova, bur Cermin swam after him. ¡°Let me join you! What are you nning to do here anyway?¡± Ronin sighed from annoyance, but then again¡­.. If Cermin goes here in the Other Side often and always identally meditates¡­.. Would he know where the Core is? ¡°I¡¯m looking for something in here. Something that¡¯s¡­. special.¡± Even Ronin doesn¡¯t know what the Core looks like, and none of the meditation books and anything rted to it ever did describe it. They all just throw a bunch of fancy, nonsensical exnation like the Core being ¡®the Essence of all Essence¡¯. Or the ¡®Bind of the both the Immaterial and Material¡¯. But none of them described whether it was like a glowing ball of light, or a me, or anything helpful, really. If Cermin did see it, would his dumb brain even recognize it? ¡°Hmmm¡­.. Special?¡± The newly Crowned Prince of Sciro rubbed his chin. ¡°I did see this weird¡­.. Thing. This thing that I have never seen like anything in my life before.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so¡­.. Glowing. And also kind of dark at some parts. And looks very hot, but cold as well. Oh! Oh! And very big, but also very small! ¡° Ronin: ¡­ ¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡°That doesn¡¯t help at all, Your Highness.¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. But it was moving, like a pulse, and there are four stars circling and dancing around it.¡± Now, that¡¯s a better description. Something pulsating and surrounded by four stars. Though it might take a while to find it with the endless stars around here. ¡°Can you take me there?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know the way anymore. I just saw it once and never again.¡± Cermin said. ¡°But I can try and help you¡ª-¡° ¡°Cermin, dear! Why aren¡¯t you at the ball?¡± They both then heard a woman¡¯s voice, and Cermin started to flicker. ¡°Oh shit, that¡¯s my mom! She¡¯s pulling me out of the dreand!¡± He eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, Ronin! Please keep swimming in my dreams again next time!¡± Ronin thought about it, and then pulled on his sleeves. ¡°You¡¯re always busy but I really need your help on finding this special thing, so how about this, Your Highness? I will send you something that¡¯s diamond shape and purple. It will help usmunicate faster than paper and we can talk to each other in real time.¡± Cermin blink. ¡°Like a phone?¡± Ronin did not agree with that because he wasn¡¯t supposed to know what a phone was, and instead said: ¡°Once you and I are both free, we canmunicate with each other with this thing and share this dreand again. How does that sound?¡± Cermin nodded excitedly. ¡°That sounds awesome! Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for this diamond phone and talk to you again once I¡¯m free!¡± ¡°Cermin¡­ Cermin, dear¡­..¡± He flickered back and forth like he was glitching, and went to give Ronin a quick hug before he goes. ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again. I¡¯m happy that we can at least be together this way.¡± Ronin did not respond, but something about the way he said that made his heart move faster and remember something¡­ Something that happened to Ou a long time ago. ¡°Isn¡¯t Shimeifen cool? We get to meet even just in this VR world! You can always talk to me even when we go to different schools, Ou!¡± Then that feeling was gone as Cermin burst into a bunch of pixels and vanished from the Other Side. Chapter 173 Keeping Enemies Even Closer Ronin spent the rest of his days looking for the Core with Cermin. He had used his Communication Crystal skill to talk to him and find a perfect time to meditate together. The annoying thing was that this brought back again the usual Cermin talkativeness that he had to suffer as the swam in the Other Side. ¡°You know, my mother introduced me to this girl and she was going to be the most likely candidate to be my queen¡­.. Until we found out that my grandfather was actually her mother¡¯s father! We¡¯re cousins, can you believe that?¡± Cerminined. He was so expressive when he tells stories and talk with his hands. ¡°I mean I know it¡¯smon for royals and she said it¡¯s okay, but no way in hell! I don¡¯t want to be married to my cousin.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ronin just continued to kesp an eye our for those four stars keeping the Core. His meditation skills were not as good as Cermin, so he still had to take sses. He had taken the form of a 1st year Monk named Elur Zuri. Every Week¡¯s End, he would attend Sister Rozenaur¡¯s meditation sses. This was also another key difference between the Monks and other Spires. There sses were less restrictive and doesn¡¯t follow a strict schedule, and they often have the most important lessons and tasks during the Week¡¯s End, which was also the Day of the Gods, or Sonneday. The Sonneday was also used to revere Aurion, the Sun god and king of the Gods. There would always be a Liturgy in his honor before any tasks or lessons were to be done at Sonneday. And Ronin would have to attend these Liturgies which were so long and boring that it would make him fall asleep. But instead of sleeping he just pretend to pray while closing his eyes and trying to meditate. When sses came, Sister Rozenaur once more thought them some mindfulness lessons and how to get in touch with the realm beyond. Ronin believes that the reason why meditation was so hard for him was because of his mind-reading skill. It¡¯s hard to concentrate into nothingness with everyone else¡¯s thoughts buzzing on his ear. That was the downside of this powerful trait that had helped him many times on his evil schemes. He needed to meditate during the night usually, when everyone was asleep and he cannot read their thoughts. But it was truly a wonder howe someone like Cermin or Min Cheng would be really good at this naturally. Perhaps it was part of his own set of skills. After all, there¡¯s no way someone as dumb and dense as a rock would actually be introspective and take a lot of time reflecting deeply like that, right? He waved away these thoughts for now as Sister Rozenaur had told them to close their eyes and begin They were all sitting crossed legged as always, and meditated for a while, about half an hour. Until¡­.. ¡°Elur, may I excuse you for a moment?¡± Sister Rozenaur suddenly tapped his shoulder. He opened his eyes. ¡°Yes, Sister?¡± He stood up, and Sister Marigold Rozenaur led him away from the other students. ¡°Brother Mondstein is looking for you. If you do not know him, he is this tall Moonstone gentleman, just like you, and often dressed in blue clothes with blue beads on his neck. His temple is that one over there, the one with statues of Demetri.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡®Zeriav is looking for me?¡¯ He had already expected that he would n to thwart his ns anyway. If following with the theory that every former friend if Cermin¡¯s would go against his harem members¡­.. Then it should be Marigold vs Zeriav next, and he does not know how that may ensue. After all, Zeriav was not like the other friends, and his anger towards Marigold was only temporary and caused by his jealousy towards her closeness to Cermin. He doesn¡¯t seem the type to actually harm her. But Ronin knows as well that Zeriav had been enlisted to go against him by Volken, thanks to his mind-reading skill. Zeriav also have a good sense of his aura despite his disguise, and knows that he was hiding in the body of Elur. Ronin went to his Temple prepared for anything, when Sister Marigold suddenly tugged on his sleeves again. ¡°Oh, and Elur¡­ If anything wrong happens, do not hesitate to call me. I may not look much, but I can be swift when I want to and take you away from there.¡± Marigold told him. ¡°You¡¯re still a little thirteen year old after all and have not grown yet, I am sure I can carry you.¡± Ronin blinked. ¡°Why would you need to do that, Sister?¡± ¡°Brother Mondstein can be a bit¡­.. Easy to provoke. He is also a deeply troubled man, and I am sure he has good intentions¡­.. But I do not trust that everything he does is good.¡± Ronin grinned. Right, after all Zeriav was the lunatic who suddenly destroyed his own temple and imed that ¡®the devil made him do it¡¯. There was a valid reason for Marigold to worry, even when they were both ¡®good¡¯ people. That must be the cause for their strifeter on. ¡°Do not worry, Sister. He is a priest, I am sure he will be alright.¡± Ronin assured her with his soft and little voice as Elur. Marigold gave him a smile. ¡°Alright¡­.. I will return to the ss now.¡± Ronin was back at the front door of this temple again. The broken statues have been changed and renovated, and he was sure that the inside was fixed too. He knocked three times, and waited patiently like an innocent little boy. Zeriav opened, his height towering over Ronin with his disguise like this. ¡°Come in.¡± Zeriav said, yet clutched at his beads at all times and kept his distance, as if Ronin had a bomb with him. He grinned internally from the fear that he had brought to this man. That delicious fear had always been enticing, and someone who was religious and superstitious always had a bountiful amount of fear in them. ¡°Blessed day to you, Brother Mondstein. I am Elur Zuri.¡± He smiled at him with that cute, boyish face. ¡°The Sister said you have asked of me. Can I ask why?¡± Zeriav nodded, and then said: ¡°I have decided that I would like to take you as my assistant in my tasks in astrology as of now.¡± Ronin¡¯s smile turned into a frown. But then, he went back to smiling. ¡®So this is how you n to contain me, huh? To thwart my ns, getting me close to you despite your fear¡­.¡¯ He chuckled. ¡°When must I start, Brother?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Rabuka fiddled with her dress while waiting for this ¡®doctor¡¯ to be done with preparations for her own ¡®healing¡¯ Her rough voice that was no longer sweet and sounded like a frog¡¯s asked Pavone: ¡°Did it hurt¡­. When you did it?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course. But you must endure the pain so you would be reborn again, Rabuka.¡± Pavone patted her head. His torso was revealed and wrapped in bandages. They were currently at the broken House nc D¡¯Argent. He had managed to convince Maen not to leave yet by saying he had another person that needs his healing with his Daemonic Lightning through the Spear of Levin. And that person was Rabuka, along with Volken who would soon be arriving in a month. So he can still keep Maen for a month, and try to convince him with his much bigger agenda¡­ Which was to have him join his side in overthrowing the Lord of Darkness using the very Gifts given to them by his Blood me. ¡°Remember. You can¡¯t say anything about Ronin being the caused for you to lose your voice and your Mage Focus, the Cordial Surge.¡± Pavone said. ¡°He will know that we are trying to get revenge on him.¡± ¡°A-Alright¡­.. Then what should I say if he asks?¡± She frowned. Pavone patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl, you¡¯lle up with something. Though Maen is much more clever. He deserves to be the King of the Abyss, not the Dark Lord.¡± Rabuka frowned. ¡°But I thought that we¡¯re doing this to make you King.¡± Pavone shrugged. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be happy enough to be his right-hand man and serve by his side if he ever decides to take the throne.¡± Rabuka was aghast. Her boyfriend¡­ He sounds just like pathetic Sordido with his undying devotion to Maen! It had always unnerved her that his bastard half-brother have such a disgusting obsession towards her lover, but seeing Pavone exhibit it himself¡­ She honestly felt like she¡¯ll vomit. She almost did, but then¡ª ¡°The preparations are done. Please, take a seat inside.¡± Maen smiled at her sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s your throat that needs to be healed, isn¡¯t it?¡± When she saw that smile, she came to realize why Pavone would have such devotion to this man. His smile was full of genuine care andpassion, something she could never give, and she also found her heart being swayed by it a little. However, envy was always the emotion that drives her, and overpowered that slight appreciation. She had always envied Ca Lily¡­. And now she envied this man for having this much power and sway over her lover. But as they said. Keep your friends close and your enemies closer. It was not just Pavone who knew that tactic. Both Zeriav and Rabuka knew that as well. Chapter 174 Maellancholie Forever ¡°How long will this take?¡± Rabuka asked as she entered the room and closed the door. Maen polished his spear and rubbed some alcohol at the tip. ¡°Not too long. I will stop once your body could not take the treatment anymore.¡± She sat down hesitantly. ¡°And is there an assurance that this would bepletely sessful?¡± The ¡®doctor¡¯ gave a wide smile. ¡°Every treatment I have done so far had been sessful.¡± She was still unconvinced and continued to interrogate. ¡°And how many people have you treated so far?¡± He stopped polishing, then answered honestly: ¡°Three. Pavone included.¡± Rabuka then opened her mouth to ask who the other two was, but Maen stood up and said: ¡°Are you ready? Or do you still want some time to prepare?¡± He walked towards her, Spear of Levin in hand, and aimed the tip at her throat. Rabuka flinched, and he simply grinned. ¡°You seem not quite ready yet.¡± ¡°I am ready.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°I just want to be sure of what I¡¯m getting into. Asking for some information. I have that right as your ¡®patient¡¯, don¡¯t I?¡± Maen nodded. ¡°Yes, I suppose you do. But I saw you talking with Pavone with some nervousness and apprehension earlier, and he tried tofort you.¡± He gave a wistful sigh. ¡°Ah, it reminds me of me and my beloved. Always together, never parting. I even followed after her when she had fallen into the Abyss.¡± His dark spear shone along with his eyes that glinted with a strange, devious delight. ¡°That is how I gained my ability to heal.¡± Rabuka¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have a lover?¡± Somehow, this made her feel relieved and less envious of Maen. Her apprehension lessened as well, and she hade to sympathize with him with how lovingly he mentioned his lover. He can tell that he was very much in love with this woman, just like how she was in love with Pavone. ¡°Yes. The most beautiful woman to grace Magecia, well, in my eyes.¡± He smiled fondly. ¡°I have seen many beautiful girls like you in the Academy and during my travels.¡± ¡°But no one can hold a candle to my Cholie.¡± He caressed the shaft of his spear as he recalled this ¡®Cholie¡¯. ¡°Not many appreciate her beauty because of her background. Especially foolish nobles like my father. We had tried to elope, and that was the day we both fell.¡± Rabuka rubbed her chin. ¡°Did she¡­.. Change too?¡± ¡°She most certainly did.¡± Maen sighed. ¡°Much more than me.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Rabuka was intrigued, wanting to meet this girl. Especially since he said she was the most beautiful girl in his eyes. Her vanity had brought back that envy towards this Cholie instead, even when she knew that men would of course find the one they love to be the most beautiful. Maen smiled cheekily like a kid up to some mischief, his eyes gleaming as he said. ¡°She¡¯s always been here. My Cholie is always around me.¡± Rabuka frowned and looked around. There was no one beside Maen, and there was no one else in the room beside them. She was also paying attention to her surroundings outside and there was only Pavone. Suddenly, she felt hands grab her shoulder from behind, and¡ª ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me, dear?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She jolted. ¡°Lady Cholie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡ª¡± When she turned around¡­. It was only Maen, who moved as fast as lightning and spoke in a lighter voice. Rabuka was so confused, but Maen continued to talk sweetly like a girl and even have his actions and idiosyncrasies match one. ¡°Poor dear. You seem so agitated. Don¡¯t fret at all, my darling Maen have a gentle touch and I am sure that he will take care of you well.¡± Rabuka was still dumbfounded. Is he a lunatic? Or is he really being possessed? She doesn¡¯t know what was going on, and it honestly scares her. She moved away, asking. ¡°What¡­ Why are you acting like that, Maen?¡± Maen continued smiling, and his demeanor changed. ¡°Ah, love. I told you we would scare her if youe up so quickly like that.¡± ¡°Can you me me, dear?¡± He responded to himself. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since I have seen a fellow woman. I have gotten excited.¡± He turned back to Rabuka and took her hands, sping them merrily. ¡°I hope we would get along! You are such a pretty child, and your skin is so smooth and soft. As expected for a noble, ah I envy such skin!¡± Rabuka became even more unsure about entrusting her safety to¡­ whatever this was. ¡°I¡­.. I think I¡¯m not quite ready yet after all.¡± She stood up, going for the door. ¡°I will go tell Pavone that I need to think about it some more, excuse me¡­..¡± But then, she saw Maen¡¯s face suddenly¡­.. Move. It was so terrifying, his skin rippling like waves and something suddenly ¡®surfacing¡¯ from those waves. It grew as an eye on his left cheek first, then another on his nose, until¡­.. It became another face upon his face, malformed and not positioned properly. The mouth was below his ear, on his jawline. The nose was also a bit squashed, not seeming to fit. Rabuka could not help it, and let out a loud scream. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!¡± Pavone was outside and eating some rice crackers that Maen bought for him, and was not rmed by the scream at all. He trust Maenpletely and thought it must be just Rabuka being unable to handle the pain of the healing treatment. The other face spoke, though much softer and quieter. ¡°Oh, you have such a loud scream, dear. I can barely make a sound nowadays so I simply speak through my dear Maen¡¯s mouth.¡± Maen smiled at the shaking Rabuka, looking like a frightened rabbit. ¡°Please excuse my Cholie. She tends to look up to nobles a lot and their beauty because she was a Commoner. Even when I told her she was already perfect the way she was.¡± Cholie spoke with her lips pping on Maen¡¯s chin. ¡°Oh, stop it. You always tter me too much, dear. I know I look hideous, especially now, that¡¯s why the poor girl screamed.¡± Maen touched to caress her at the side of his face, and ended up poking her eye a bit and making it sink back inside. ¡°That is not true at all. You are the most beautiful. Right, Rabuka?¡± He aimed that spear again towards the frightened girl standing by the door, ready to bolt outside. Rabuka gulped. This¡­.. This was definitely not what she was expecting to get involved with! But despite being scared and repulsed by it, she was also fascinated. No matter the powers of a Magecian human, no matter the Mage Focus¡­¡­. This was not possible to achieve. Only Daemons like Maen can. This was proof that he¡ª- or more urately, THEY, along with his beloved Cholie¡ª were not suitable to be called human at all. They were something much more, achieving the impossible. She steeled herself, and cleared her throat,posing herself. ¡°Yes¡­ Lady Cholie is very lovely. It has been a pleasure to meet her.¡± She forced herself to give a queasy smile. Maen grinned. ¡°See? I told you, even she would appreciate the divine beauty you have.¡± Cholie ¡®blushed¡¯, meaning that only the left half of Maen¡¯s face turned red and it was lopsided. ¡°Oh, you both are tterers! But likewise, sweet Rabuka! I shall hope to see more of you from now on!¡± Maen¡¯s face rippled again, and went back to normal as the other face began to sink back. ¡°Introductions aside¡­.. Shall we begin? Your scream earlier had piqued my interest, was that the remnant of your ruined Mage Focus?¡± Rabuka¡¯s expression hardened, remembering the botched performance that led her to lose her once beautiful voice. ¡°Yes. It was much stronger before, like the crashing waves of the sea but through sound. That is why it was called Cordial Surge.¡± She really wanted to make that Ronin pay, who smiled using the face of Cermin Drychspiel as she coughed out blood and humiliated herself in front of hundreds of people. She wanted to make him lose his voice and cough out all his blood too, andugh while watching him suffer. ¡°Cordial Surge. That really does sound like a wonderful Gift. May the blessed lightning from Darkness renew it and make it even more wonderful.¡± He gestured for Rabuka to sit back in the chair, and this time, she did without any fear. As long as she could get her revenge¡­ Who cares if this act would be considered as insanity? ¡°Try not to scream as I push through your throat.¡± Maen reminded. ¡°Well, it will be difficult to do so with the blood sputtering from your mouth and the wound anyway.¡± Rabuka nodded, raising her chin up to reveal her delicate pink neck¡­.. STAB! ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡¯ Blood did spurt out and sttered like a fountain from her mouth and her neck, and it started out as crimson red and eventually turned deep, deep ck as daemonic lightning coursed through her veins¡­ And transformed her into something no longer human. Chapter 175 Remaining Impure After asking when he would start, Zeriav first gave Ronin a look and said: ¡°You need to be purified first. You will be handling religious artifacts on a regr basis after all.¡± Ronin¡¯s grin suddenly grew wide. ¡®Ah, you think this already makes you slick, huh? Trying to purify me under the guise of bing your assistant.¡¯ He remembered the 12 Phases that he had watched Cermin do several times, in this very same room. Where he was made to strip, kneel and beg for forgiveness, and even be hit by beads until his back get wounded. Trying to purify the daemon out of him. In this case, Zeriav will be trying to purify the demon himself. But Ronin pretended to blink innocently with young Elur¡¯s big doe eyes. ¡°Purify me? What does that mean, Brother?¡± Zeriav red and just said. ¡°You simply follow my instructions. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡± And he waited for these instructions with a bright smile, like a dutiful Boy Scout. Zeriav went over to the center of the Temple of Rain, the sound of water from the beads surrounding them as he walked. He then pointed at a spot. ¡°Kneel.¡± He said. Ronin followed easily and knelt in this one wordmand. It was a strange feeling, being the onemanded. He was used tomanding his prey all the time. But to have someone elsemand you¡­.. It set a fire in his heart, burning with pure anger. But this anger also felt¡­. Good. It was an anger that makes you crave it, that desire for retaliation. The desire to rebel and make mischief. Making the person think they were in control when they¡¯re not really. ¡°The first phase of purification¡­..¡± Zeriav told him as he looked down at him. ¡°Is to admit your powerlessness to the forces of the dark.¡± Powerlessness to the dark. Such a strange thing for the Lord of Darkness to admit. But he guess he was powerless to himself, to his own instincts. That burst of temper that Fausforus has, making him irrational and unstable. Ronin said genuinely. ¡°I am weak to the forces of the dark. Give me strength.¡± He lowered his head three times, though gently. Then, at the forth, he made a stronger hit, but still not enough to bring pain. Zeriav¡¯s heart went cold when he heard this. Everyone admits their powerlessness in different ways¡­. But it waspletely simr to how Cermin does his first phase back then! (Had he always been watching since the beginning? Watching our rituals? Then¡­ He must be taunting me by showing that he does know this ritual already and just ying along.) Zeriav gritted his teeth. (Fine. Let him y along and get overconfident. He¡¯s ego shall be his weakness.) Ronin simply look up to him after bowing. ¡°What is the second, Brother Mondstein?¡± ¡°Believe the Gods will give you strength to fight off the dark.¡± Ronin looked at the little statues around him. ¡°Each and every god?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°Pay your respects to all of them.¡± He turned to the 12 Highest Order Gods¡­.. And bowed to them, but grinning every time he bowed. His bow was nothing like Cermin¡¯s reverence and it was full of mockery. When it was time to bow towards the statue of Aurion¡­.. He simply did not bow, and made a half-hearted nod. Zeriav could not bear his insolence, and pushed his head. ¡°Bow, boy.¡± Ronin did not say anything, only letting that tasteful anger in his heart. Zeriav had ced his fingers on his hair and grabbed on it a little, then let go before he can actually pull on them. ¡°The Third¡­.. The Third phase is to surrender your will to the Gods as you see fit.¡± Ronin copied Cermin¡¯s actions again. Cermin¡¯s interpretation was to take off his shirt andy on the cold floor as his form of surrendering, and Ronin did the same. Zeriav¡¯s patience was being tested with his taunts as he stared at himying half-naked on the floor using the body of a young boy as purely white as snow. ¡°The Fourth is have the courage to admit all your mistakes and impurities to yourself.¡± Ronin closed his eyes, but he did not admit his sins to himself as he did. He simply thought. ¡®Hahaha, I wonder what he would feel like of I turn this around and make him do this silly ritual instead?¡¯ ¡°The Fifth is to admit to the Gods, to yourself, and to a witness what you have done wrong.¡± Zeriav went down to lean in and listen to him confess his sins, or at least feign confessing them¡­ But Ronin instead grin, and said in his fake innocent tone. ¡°Why are you leaning in, Brother?¡± ¡°I will hear you admit.¡± Zeriav said. Ronin smirked wider. ¡°But you never said I need to admit out loud, right? I simply need to confess to the Gods, to myself and to you about my wrongdoings¡­.. But I can do them in my head, right?¡± Zeriav had made wounds on his palm as his fingers dug into them from so much anger. No matter. The next phases would purify him, everything before was just preparation. But this circumstance doesn¡¯t even require preparation. The demon must be banished, even if it was forcefully and against his will. ¡°The Sixth is to ept how the Gods will remove all your impurities, and not fear it.¡± Ronin simply smiled below him, and said. ¡°I ept it. I do not fear it.¡± For there really was nothing to be afraid of. This ritual will do nothing on him and be like child¡¯s y. Not to mention¡­ He thought of a rune inside his head. Zeriav could not wait anymore, and took therge beads he will be throwing to Ronin. ¡°The Seventh is ask the Gods to purify you.¡± He looked down at Ronin to have him say ¡®Do it¡¯ just like Cermin. But he stayedying there. ¡°Ask for it, boy.¡± Zeriav gritred his teeth and kneeled down beside him with his beads at hand, aiming for him. As they were about to fall¡ª- ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ronin said with no fear or apprehension at all. BAM!!! The door burst open, and Sister Rozenaur came holding¡­ A purple Communucation Crystal. ¡°What is going on, Brother Mondstein!? What are you doing to the child, get away from him!¡± Ronin had acted terribly afraid, and called out for help teary eyed. ¡°Sister! Sister, I think Brother Mondstein was ning to hurt me!¡± She pushed Zeriav out of the way and rushed to his side, hugging the shirtless boy close. ¡°H-He said he was going to purify me¡­.. But then he took out those scary ss beads and aimed them¡­.. Wouldn¡¯t that make me bruised if it fell on me, then?¡± Ronin shook at her embrace, like a poor little frightened rabbit. Marogold¡¯s heart immediately felt crushed for the poor boy. ¡°I will not let that happen. Brother Mondstein, exin yourself!¡± Zeriav sat up. Therge beads that was really more like a ss balls had shattered to pieces on the ground, the water inside them spilling. The ritual was disrupted and failed. And all because of Sister Rozenaur meddling! He doesn¡¯t want to hate her, but it was difficult not to after these turn of events. ¡°It is part of the ritual, Sister Rozenaur. A very important one, and you ruined it.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°I need to purify that boy.¡± ¡°And what are you purifying him for!?¡± Sister Marigold eximed. ¡°Elur is a Monk, he was already chosen here and passed the trials of purity!¡± She added. ¡°I have quite enough of purification rituals always resolving to violence and injuries! No more! From now on, I shall ask the Councillor and Head of the Temple to stop any practices like this!¡± That Councillor was no other than her father, Councillor Rozenaur. She must have meant that his actions towards Ca Lily¡¯s own father years ago, Hyacinth, to be one of those ¡®violent purifications¡¯. She went to take Ronin with her, and give him back his clothes to wear. She patted his head and gavefort, while Zeriav can only watch with outmost displeasure. ¡°The boy will remain impure because of your choice, Sister.¡± Zeriav said. She snapped back. ¡°I would rather keep them impure and safe than have them be endangered for the sake of your eptance.¡± Ronin was quite surprised that the soft and gentle priestess actually had this side of her that was good at arguments, and can perfectly stand up for herself. She was not like most of the true pair of harem protagonists after all. He looked back at Zeriav as he wore his clothes back, and then said. ¡°I apologize, Brother Mondstein.¡± He said pitifully. ¡°I did not mean to cause trouble, but this ritual really scares me. I hope I can still be your apprentice even without it.¡± Zeriav gritted his teeth, but looked at Marigold standing protectively beside the daemon pretending to be a boy and ring daggers at him. ¡°Alright. I will purify you in other ways, then.¡± Chapter 176 A Priestess Nightmare ¡°And then he aimed those beads at the boy and¡­ Ah! I do not want to distrust him, but he was making it very hard not to.¡± Sister Marigold was having her hair braided as she sat on Edelweiss¡¯ bed. The one braiding her was Ca, while Donna listened to her troubles and thought of advice. ¡°It¡¯s pretty reasonable to distrust him after thest time he had been in the Academy.¡± Donna rubbed her chin as sheid beside Edelweiss who were scribbling on a bunch of scrolls. It was herst year after all, and she would be releasing her Heartstone ss to the public. She will have to make several report, practice her presentation, have it approved by the Council¡­. Ca noticed her nervousness and stopped braiding for a bit to snap her out of it. ¡°Edelweiss, you¡¯re biting your nails again. Don¡¯t do that, dear. They¡¯re already as small and as stubby as can be.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Edelweiss put her finger away from her mouth, and continued scribbling. Donna took her free hand instead to keep her from biting her nails. ¡°He sounds very troubled to me. Why did the school even allowed him to return? I pity him because I am sure there was a good reason for him to be acting this way, but he could be a danger to himself and to others if he keep at this.¡± Marigold sighed. ¡°That is exactly what makes me so conflicted. I want to help Zeriav get over his paranoia too, since it¡¯s really unreasonable.¡± ¡°There are no daemons in the school.¡± Ca Lily faltered, and so did Edelweiss, and they gave each other a look. But they didn¡¯t say anything, and kept doing their work. They cannot tell Donna because she would obviously be distraught from it, and would disbelieve it because she looks up to Ronin too much. They cannot tell Marigold either, because she was too honest and pure-hearted, and might do something too rash just to fix things easily. Instead, they n to use the presentation of the Heartstone ss to reveal Ronin¡¯s true identity, with everyone being able to wear it and see for themselves the truth. Seeing was believing after all, words were not enough. Then, with the help of the thousands of students in the Academy, not to mention the powerful Councillors and teachers¡­ He might be able to be restrained, and stop whatever that prophecy of darkness and other terrible things would result to. All Edelweiss needs is to perfectly master her current prototype, and then send it to Doppler, the member of Lovushka¡¯s troupe that have a Duplicating Mage Focus to release more copied for everyone to wear. The current prototype can detect the person¡¯s Heartstone in 15 seconds. Which may be a lot, but much better than the 60-second limit before. Donna suggested: ¡°Daemon or not¡­.. I think you should keep watch of how he treats Elur first. Maybe he will warm up to the boy ande to trust him as he bes his apprentice. Then he would be more rxed and realize his anxieties were for naught.¡± Marigold nodded. ¡°Yes¡­. You¡¯re right as always, Donna. You are always so full of wisdom even at our age.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being considerate of both sides. I actually have made the same mistakes as Zeriav, treating a certain group of people as daemons and distrusting them for just one thing.¡± Donna said. Ca finished braiding her hair. ¡°That should be enough heavy topics for now. Time to actually have fun in this sleepover.¡± Edelweiss stopped scribbling to scoff. ¡°I never trust your idea of ¡®fun¡¯.¡± ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be like that, Edel!¡± She chuckled. ¡°Come, set aside all that work for now and y with us.¡± ¡°What will we be ying?¡± Marigold asked, admiring the beautiful braid Ca did for her. ¡°I¡¯d love to call this game ¡®What do you see¡¯. This requires me to use my Mage Focus.¡± Ca grinned. ¡°So you all close your eyes, and try to focus on my Theater of the Mind for a while as I give you prompts.¡± ¡°Then, you describe to us what you see. Be honest. I¡¯ll be able to to tell~¡± She smiled. ¡°Anyone who tries to lie will get a punishment and have to do what we orderter~¡± Donna frowned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair? You won¡¯t be able to y the game.¡± ¡°Because I am the Queen of Dreams, honey. I don¡¯t need to y, you just need to tell me what you see as my subjects.¡± Everyone closed their eyes begrudgingly besides Marigold, who was excited. ¡°I¡¯ll go with something easy first. What is your favorite animal?¡± Marigold answered easily. ¡°Pink Seelie butterflies.¡± ¡°Opal abalones.¡± Edelweiss said. ¡°Our Sapphire hounds back home.¡± Donna answered. Ca pped her hand. ¡°Well done! The next is a bit spicier¡­ You see who you admire physically the most. The one you find the most attractive.¡± Marigold answered first again. ¡°I see¡­ All of you, really.¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s so sweet.¡± Ca said. ¡°And Donna?¡± ¡°I see my mother. Just from her picture.¡± Ca nodded. ¡°Yes. She really is beautiful, I can see her. She looks a lot like you, you have grown into a beautifuldy like her. She would have been proud.¡± Donna sniffled a little, and Edelweiss and Marigold patted her shoulder. ¡°Thank you¡­ You can say very nice things sometimes, Ca.¡± ¡°Haha, I know.¡± She then turned to Edelweiss with a smirk. ¡°And princess? How about you? What do you see?¡± Edelweiss went tight-lipped for a while, then said. ¡± I see all of you too.¡± Ca smirked. ¡°Really? Well, I do see us all a bit, but two are very blurry¡­. And there was one person that was much clearer than the rest.¡± ¡°Cough¡­.. And she¡¯s even wearing¡­.. Quite the revealing dress.¡± Ca Lily continued to tease. ¡°A wedding dress.¡± Edelweiss gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s not true. That¡¯s not what I see.¡± Ca Lily flicked her on the nose. ¡°No lying, princess~ Better admit who it is now before you get punished~¡± Marigold whispered to Donna. ¡°I wonder who it is.¡± Donna whispered back. ¡°I think I know.¡± Edelweiss went quiet. ¡°Well you go first. Who do you find the most attractive? Is it a man?¡± Ca smiled a bit softer at this. ¡°Don¡¯t turn this on me, princess. But alright, I will answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a man. It¡¯s not a friend either.¡± Ca admitted. When Edelweiss heard that it wasn¡¯t a ¡®friend¡¯, she suddenly looked a little disappointed, and bowed her head. ¡°It¡¯s Marigold. I find Marigold the most attractive.¡± Marigold blinked. ¡°Me? Thank you¡­..¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, Mari, but our princess.is a terrible little liar.¡± Ca Lily grinned. ¡°Well, there goes your punishment! Hmmm¡­.. Maybe you should take off an article of your clothing or something.¡± Edelweiss opened her eyes, and begrudgingly took off her ponytail, letting her hair down. Ca sneered. ¡°I said clothing, dear.¡± ¡°It is part of my average clothing.¡± Edelweiss frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s keep ying.¡± Donna went nervous at this animosity, so she suggested the next prompt. ¡°How about our scariest nightmare? I have a lot of pretty scary nightmares.¡± She said. Ca nodded, appreciating the distraction from the awkwardness. ¡°Alright. You see your worst, scariest nightmare that kept you up at night.¡± Edelweiss went first. ¡°I dreamt that I was being chased by arge Ruby King Crab.¡± Donna went after her. ¡°I dreamed that my father had pushed me off a cliff, sending me to the Abyssal Realm.¡± Meanwhile, Marigold took a while to answer this prompt, sweating nervously. She was still seeing her nightmare once again in the Theater of the Mind, and Ca held her hand. ¡°Mari¡­ you don¡¯t have to tell us if you couldn¡¯t.¡± The way her voice called for her was so tender. It somehow made Edelweiss frown. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­. It was just a silly dream that I keep having as a child anyway.¡± Marigold said. ¡°Father already reprimanded me for letting it affect me so much. But it¡¯s not real, it will never he real.¡± She breathed deeply, and recounted everything she was seeing. ¡°Blood everywhere. A piled of dead corpses, all wearing the same clothes. In the center of it all was a dark shadow enveloping a golden circle, like a tiny sun.¡± ¡°It was like the shadow was embracing it¡­ Or trying to consume it. And as it does, there were cracks on the ground.¡± ¡°The cracks continued to spread, zigzagging like patterns of lightning in the sky¡­. And it kept going, until¡­¡± ¡°Celestus Realm was broken in half, ruined. Several buildings and people falling into the depths below, while daemons rose from the ground to kill and devour all of us.¡± ¡°And¡­ And even the Gods could not do anything about it. Eventually¡­.¡± She cried. ¡°They cannot do anything at all. Even Goddess Seelie. No wings, legs broken¡­.. Only darkness and evil everywhere. No love orpassion left for anyone in this world.¡± Ca clicked her fingers. ¡°Enough. Come here.¡± She hugged her and patted her back, letting her cry on her shoulder. Donna joined in, and so did Edelweiss. The four girls huddled on the bed,forting the priestess from this nightmare. Edelweiss gave Ca a look. Soon, when they were supposed to fall asleep, she went closer to whisper. ¡°Do you think that was the prophecy? Darkness and lightning¡­ People falling to the Abyss and even Gods being affected¡­¡± Ca nodded, taking her hand. ¡°Celestus ruined. Magecia ruined.¡± ¡°We need to stop that from happening. No matter the cost.¡± Chapter 177 Clashing Beliefs Even after what had happened, the young Monk Elur still went back to the Temple of Rain. This, to Sister Marigold, was a proof to the good-hearted nature of the boy. He was so earnest too, and had forgiven Brother Mondstein so easily. ¡°I am sure he does not mean any harm, Sister.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°And I really look forward to reading the stars with him. It is a great honor for a 1st-year student like me.¡± Marigold sighed and patted his head, slowly beginning to see him as like a little brother to look after and care for. She had always felt that way about all her students in Meditation ss¡­.. But there was something about Elur that triggers an instinct in her. ¡°I truly hope he treats you better this time.¡± She smiled, and let him enter the temple even with the hesitance in her heart. Once Elur peeked his little head after opening the door just a bit, he greeted politely. ¡°Blessed morning, Brother Mondstein. I am here for apprentice business?¡± Zeriav was tinkering with a strange machine, possibly used for reading the stars and the weather that they will have. It involves a dipping scale with water that went tap! tap! tap! as he scribbled some noted while observing it. He frowned when he saw the boy, but said. ¡°Come in.¡± Ronin closed the door, actually genuinely curious about this thingamajig he was using. If there was one thing that raises his passion more than me, it was new knowledge. ¡°What is this, Brother? I have never seen such a thing before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Precipitation Scale. But not the one scientists use, this is an older version that only my family uses.¡± Zeriav responded, arranging tiny balls into small sockets and letting them roll around with the water still dripping. ¡°Many disliked this antique machine and said it was inurate, but they simply just can never use it properly.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°Because they have no belief in its capabilities. Belief is very important.¡± Ronin rubbed his chin. ¡°Is belief enough to change facts? If it was a machine that could only be used by a limited amount of people, wouldn¡¯t it be rightfully called inefficient?¡± Zeriav still busily tinkered his tiny scale, and said. ¡°I expected for you to say such a thing. You who have no belief.¡± Ronin blinked innocently. ¡°But I do have belief, Brother Mondstein. I am a Monk of Freja after all.¡± ¡°My goddess just happened to be very pragmatic.¡± Ronin reasoned. ¡°She knows that there was power in belief, but that was simply because people want to see what they want to see.¡± ¡°What they see is what they believe. That doesn¡¯t change the truth that one has to face.¡± He tapped the water a little. ¡°For example, a miracle healer may be able to heal someone¡¯s sickness due to their belief in them. That does not mean that they can avoid the imminent death for all of us, even if they believe they could.¡± He smiled to Zeriav. ¡°Everyone dies. There a things that are inevitable regardless of belief.¡± Zeriav did not answer for a while. But then¡­ He actually agreed with him. ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°But there are things we can do to prolong death. To prolong destruction. Or at least¡­. ¡° He wrote on his paper his conclusion after observing the machine for a while. [It will rain in 15th day. Cancel outdoor activities for the Warriors at this day.] ¡°We can prepare for it, so the aftermath would be lessened.¡± Ronin grinned. ¡°I see. Yes, sumbing would be the most logical decision.¡± The priest looked at the boy for a bit, then sat on his chair. ¡°Have you ever sumbed before, boy?¡± Ronin was surprised by this sudden question, and thought about what Elur would answer. ¡°Perhaps. But it is human nature to try not to sumb, and to struggle free. So most of the time, sumbing is seen as weakness.¡± Zeriav nodded. ¡°And do you think it is weakness?¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Yes. A man¡¯s willpower should be better than that.¡± Zeriav nodded. ¡°So you have no belief in others, but you have belief in yourself. That is why you are so vain.¡± Ronin simply acted confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Brother Mondstein.¡± Zeriav looked at him directly in the eye. ¡°I have sumbed to the fact that I cannot defeat you. I know what you are capable of.¡± Ronin grinned internally at this, while keeping a straight face as Elur. ¡®That is good to know. Trying to stop me is pointless. I am and will be undefeatable.¡¯ ¡°However¡­ I have belief in the gods. I have belief in HIM.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°He will stop you.¡± ¡°Who will stop me on what, Brother?¡± Ronin asked in a sickeningly sweet tone of a curious child. But he knows exactly who he was talking about. There was only one golden boy that this priest worships and believes in just like a god. ¡°One way or another, he will thwart your ns. I just need to help him see it.¡± Zeriav said. ¡°He will see it, I am sure.¡± ¡°And once he does¡­.. It will all be over for you. Your reckoning wille, and darkness will be driven out by the light,pletely perishing.¡± Ronin tilted his head to the side. ¡°Really, Brother? I still don¡¯t understand most of what you are saying¡­..¡± ¡°But darkness always exist even when there is light. It is always waiting at the sides in shadows and ces it could not reach. It will never go away.¡± Zeriav acknowledge this too. ¡°But he can make it stay in the sidelines and the small shadows, where it belongs. Not take over all of us.¡± Ronin pursed his lips. He went over to take on of the balls in the Precipitation Scale. It was golden in color. Thwuck! He made it fall deep into the water, watching it sink and drown. ¡°We shall see what gets drowned out in the end.¡± But Ronin felt some stirring in his heart, at the thought of Cermin ever defeating him. If that did happen¡­ What next? People can prepare for the worst, and their destruction¡­.. But what can he do to break the fall? To watch out if the rain ended up flooding him instead and drowning him? He never even considered such possibility to exist. He will never ept it, much less think about it. He will not sumb. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After that exchange, Ronin was feeling so much anger that the anger became hunger. Hunger to eviscerate and be chaos. It keeps on increasing the closer he was to being the Lord of Darkness. How dare anyone believe about his defeat!? Ronin went over to grab a bunch of students enjoying the Week¡¯s End and just ying around the garden of the school, and took them to his bedroom. He vented their frustrations to them. The more burning passion he had against any form of retaliation, the more he became harsher to his victims and came to harm them. ¡°You think you can stop me? Me?¡± He whispered into the ear of a boy he was suffocating, using his sash as always to tie around their neck. He was unsatisfied with just stopping them from moving with a one wordmand. He wanted more control just because. So Ronin had made them all strip, tied up this unlucky student like a hog just to vent out his anger, and stepped on his back as he suffocated him. ¡°Mmprfh! Argh!¡± The person writhed below him, but he kicked him in the head. ¡°No one can stop me. I am the inevitable.¡± He proimed proudly. The others were just thrown around helplessly on the floor still tied up, and they were groaning and moaning in pain as Ronin did not decide to heal their wounds using the Resurrecting Machine yet. He relished their pathetic and weak moaning, taking it in like music to his ears and food for his dark soul. Ronin kept on going until he was huffing for breath, and feeling so good at this dominance that he can experience through his victims. That look of submission in their eyes when they reach their limit¡­ How they sumbed with tears, and begging with those tearful eyes for him to stop¡­ He enjoyed it so much, and how cruel he could be to keep going anyway even when they already surrendered and beg him to stop. Ronin was close to actually killing this person because of how much he enjoyed the torment¡ª When a purple crystal appeared before him. ¡°Fuck.¡± Ronin kept on pulling at his sash, as Cermin¡¯s face showed on the screen. ¡°Hey, Ronin¡ªAHHH!!¡± He yelled when he saw him on top of a naked and tied up guy. ¡°I¡­.. Uh¡­¡± He gulped. ¡°Sorry¡­.. Is this a bad time?¡± Ronin made a in face. ¡°What does it look like, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Er¡­.. Yeah. I guess it is a bad time for me to call, since you look like you¡¯re having a good time.¡± Ronin pushed his hair back and let go of the the silk tie he was using to suffocate the guy. He patted the guy¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ll continue thister.¡± Because of this Cermin assumed that this was just a BDSM thing, and the guy actually wanted this stuff. Ronin went to the bathroom, taking themunication crystal with him. ¡°What is it, Your Highness? Are we going to ¡®dreand¡¯ again?¡± Cermin scratched his head. ¡°Yeah¡­ That was the n after I tell you the news but I didn¡¯t expect you to be busy.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°What news?¡± Cermin then smiled ear to ear. ¡°I will be visiting the Academy again because my parents started this whole search all around Magecia for my bride-to-be, and its the first stop! Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Chapter 178 Gears of Fate Rolling When Zeriav had caught on the news that the Prince of Sciro will be returning to the Academy for a while in search of his wife, he was ecstatic to the point that his fingers shook while handling the Precipitation Scale. ¡°Blessed day, Brother.¡± The door opened again, with that daemon pretending to be the young Elur. This did not put off the strong anticipation in Zeriav¡¯s heart to see his old friend again. ¡°Did you know that Cermin will be returning?¡± Zeriav said, shaking and looking like a madman. ¡°Who?¡± Ronin just tilted his head. ¡®Look at him so excited, I can feel his heart racing as if it was going to burst any second.¡¯ He sneered. ¡®He truly worships Cermin so much.¡¯ Zeriav scoffed at him. ¡°I must be able to convince him while he is still around. I know that you have managed to seduce him with your wiles and made him believe you were his friend.¡± Ronin feigned ignorance once again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Brother Mondstein. What shall you have me do today?¡± Zeriav thought about it, then pulled him closer. ¡°You learn how to manage this on your own. That way you can form reports while I am away.¡± (And so I will have time to talk to Cermin. I must get him alone without you lurking about.) Ronin grinned at his silly little n. ¡°Alright, Brother. Teach me well and I shall learn it diligently.¡± Zeriave went on to teach him how to use the machine. It was actually not that difficult. The reason why so many had failed¡­ Was because only the Mondsteins have a good sense of approximating how each droplet measures. They have great affinity for rainwater after all, and can count every single one and know how much they way just by guessing. This was nearly impossible for anyone who does not have the same amount of attention to detail and precision¡­. But Ronin had managed to get a hang of it. He was also good at approximating uncountable objects, though his was the opposite of water. It was fire. After learning how to control the me he took for years, measuring water down to the most atomic weight had be easy for him as well. ¡°You¡­ You really are not a human.¡± Zeriav frowned as he read Ronin¡¯s observations. ¡°It took me three years to fully understand how the scale works.¡± ¡°I just got lucky, Brother.¡± Ronin grinned as Zeriav had checked that his analysis was 100% correct. Zeriav was still annoyed, but this was what he wanted anyway. ¡°That¡¯s good. I will have you manage the predictions from now on as practice. I have somece to go at the 11th.¡± ¡°I will do my best! But¡­ Where will you be going, Brother?¡± Ronin asked innocently. Zeriav narrowed his eyes and simply said. ¡°None of your business. For now, continue making predictions and I will check them.¡± And so, that was when Ronin actually became him an apprentice. This was the third time that he had be someone¡¯s assistant. He should get an achievement or something. And it always never ends well for his superior in some way. Vyrill was traumatized, left his job, and lost his life at the Baptismal Grounds. And Espine¡¯s oue may be a bit happier than thay, but he did get his skull burned and became his servant. Ronin grinned. The same would be said for his poor Brother Mondstein. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Head Councillor Verita had arranged to have now Professor Ca Lily Naemhnaid to make her usual report again. ¡°And you suspect that he is disguising himself as this Monk student? Do you have proof?¡± ¡°My friend Edelweiss had invented something called Heartstone ss. It can identify the Heartstone of almost everything and everyone¡­.. Except for divine and inhuman beings.¡± Head Councillor Verita nodded. ¡°May I borrow this machine for a while and see for myself?¡± Ca rubbed her chin. ¡°I could ask Edel, but this ss is very fragile because it is made of Obsidian. And she ns to use it for her Science Exhibition.¡± She also told her about their ns to have the machine replicated and distributed to the masses, so they can see for themselves who Ronin truly was. ¡°I will take good care of it.¡± The olddy assured. ¡°I will bring it back once the day of the exhibitiones.¡± Ca Lily nodded, and bowed, ending her report. Soon, the Heartstone ss was delivered to the Head Councillor, and Lady Verita nned on getting Ronin toe by somehow. She decided to call out Zeriav instead, since if their assumption that he really was pretending to be his apprentice was true¡­ Then she can use the reporting for the New Era astroligical and atmospheric predictions to be an excuse. When Zeriav was summoned, he was a little apprehensive but went inside. After all, thest time he had been sent to the Head Councillor¡¯s office¡­ Was his expulsion. ¡°Come in.¡± Head Councillor Verita said, wearing the Heartstone ss. The tiny automaton by her ear detected Zeriav¡¯s Heartstone within 5 seconds. [Moonstone Heartstone, White variant with Blue specks] ¡°Lady Verita.¡± He bowed respectfully. ¡°You have called for me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.. Sit down.¡± Zeriav awkwardly did. There was a bit of a long pause before he brought out the scrolls he had finished with some of Ronin¡¯s help at thetter parts. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lady Verita went to read them, even when she really was just trying to organically bring out the topic of his ¡®apprentice¡¯. Zeriav have waited patiently, but his forwardness made him point out. ¡°I have never seen you wear that monocle before, Lady Verita.¡± ¡°It was a new invention I was testing out.¡± She was also a direct and honest person, and told him the truth while scanning the papers. ¡°Oh¡­.. What does it do?¡± Zeriav asked with very little interest. He was simply attempting small talk to hide his nervousness and awkwardness. ¡°It can identify the true Heartstone of a person or any creature, even if they are in a disguise. It is also meant to help discern Heartstones that look very simr and even identify their variant and other specifications.¡± Zeriav¡¯s eyes widened at this. His little interest suddenly turned into shock and¡­ ¡°I-Is that true? Where can I buy such a thing, my Lady?¡± Lady Verita simply said. ¡°It is not for sale. There is only one avable as it is a prototype and only lent to me for testing.¡± Zeriav then knew that the only way he can show Cermin the truth¡­. Was if he stole this Heartstone ss, made him wear it, and see for himself who Ronin really was. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Cermin was not the only one going back to Sephyrine. After years of warfare, Volken had received a small break and can visit his hometown. He had decided to visit his dear friend Pavone as always, but stopped when he saw that the house was renovated and was suddenly as beautiful as before. ¡°What in the¡­¡± He mumbled. ¡°Did you like it? I quite like it more than before, to be perfectly honest?¡± When he turned, he went over tough with his fanged teeth. ¡°Did a miracle happen while I¡¯m away? How did you get all this¡­.¡± ¡°Well, when you ransom people¡¯s Mage Focus, they are willing to pay you anything.¡± Pavone smiled at him. He was wearing strange exotic clothing that Volken was not quite used to. It was revealing his abdomen, and he had suddenly grown back some of his lost muscle and fat after malnourishment. And in his abdomen was a ck tattoo or paint. But when Volken looked closer¡­.. It was pulsing, and moving in swirls. He blinked. ¡°What is that¡­..?¡± ¡°Power, my friend.¡± Pavone said. ¡°More than you have ever seen.¡± Volken then remembered the news of an epidemic recently of nobles suddenly feeling weak and having their Mage Focuses be consumed or lost. Is it really that¡­ Pavone suddenly gained the power to cancel out other people¡¯s Mage Focuses, and multiple at once? He can only do one at a time after all. How is this possible? ¡°I know you have questions. But you simply must meet my dear doctor friend first.¡± He gestured to a newly-furnished door with intricate patterns and tinum ting, and when Volken opened it. He got so mad that he summoned his Rapier Lunis immediately. ¡°Zafeiri!¡± He yelled. Maen just tilted his head to the side. ¡°You seem familiar, my dear. Have we met?¡± Volken took a while to realize who it was¡­ But it really was the older brother of that girl. He recalled him a bit. Not from the party itself, but from a painting. He was disowned. He must be¡­.. ¡°The one that fell into the Abyss.¡± His mouth was agape. Maen nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ Poor dear, that scar in your face looked like it brought you so much pain.¡± He went closer to touch the scar on Volken¡¯s face, and he took a step back due to his natural hatred and aversion to all Sapphires because of that ident with Bedonna. But Maen paid no attention to this and instead embraced him. ¡°I can heal it for you.¡± Chapter 179 Solitude and Flowers The moment that he arrived, he was already surrounded by fanfare and an endless crowd. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± He smiled sweetly at them as his open-roofed royal carriage moved past the crowd. But Ronin could tell that sweet smile was fake. Ronin was stuck inside the Temple of the Gods due to his duty¡¯s as Zeriav¡¯s assistant, but he had stuck a peering stone for a 2nd year student to hold up for him that hemanded with the one-wordmand. He looked at Cermin from his ss. Even without reading his mind, he can tell what was in it. He was happy to be back at school, but not for the crowd of people. His eyes shifted once in a while ass if looking for someone. Ronin knew he was looking for him and sneered. But then as Cermin surveyed the crowd for his friend, he saw someone else and his fake smile faltered. There was Zeriav, wearing a hood and watching him. His face was hidden¡­ But his genuine delight and ecstasy upon seeing Cermin was visible. Zeriav felt like he could die at this moment. To see Cermin again, after all these years¡­ He remembered all the lonesome times he spent having to repent in solitude at Mount Vrochi, at the temple. It rains almost every day on that mountain, and the walls are overrun with vines and cracks and flowers. The flowers always reminded him of Cermin. When he had first met him, and Volken introduced him to the group, he did not regard him with much special feelings. But one moment, during the rain¡­ ¡°Ah, it¡¯s raining again. I forgot my umbre.¡± 1st year Cermin cursed, as he took shade at the temple. ¡°Ites by so suddenly all the time¡­..¡± Zeriav was much taller than him that time, and towered over him. ¡°You cannot despise the rain foring so suddenly. It¡¯s the natural way of life.¡± Zeriav saud behind him. Cermin grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t despise the rain. Actually, I like it because it allows for more nts to grow. And flowers too!¡± Zeriav blinked, not expecting anyone to agree with him and wave away his notions about precipitation. ¡°You are fond of flowers?¡± Zeriav asked. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s not a manly thing to like.¡± The prince scratched his head. ¡°But honestly flowers are just so pretty and interesting. There¡¯s never really one that¡¯s like the other, even when people think they¡¯re all the same.¡± As he watched the water drip from the petals of the flowers in this temple, Zeriav hade to realize what he meant. After looking at these flowers for so long in his years of silence and solitude, he hade to notice every single difference in them. Even those of the same breed can have varying shades of petals, their shape, the number of stamen and howrge the pistils were¡­ Somehow, in his loneliness, he wasforted with these flowers because of Cermin. And now they have met again, and Cermin had bloomed. He looked very different from the young boy he once knew that loves flowers and does not mind the rain. There was a bit of maturity in him that made him able to hide his true feelings to the public. He always had an honest face and honest expression¡­ But somehow, he was now able to smile fakely and hide his real thoughts. Zeriav disliked this change, but he knew it was what he needed to survive. Cermin had grown into a bright and alluring flower for both men and women to admire. His body had developed, as well as his posture, making him less childish and more regal. His broad shoulders andrge biceps were a testament to the strength he had developed from training. At this point, Cermin was at Level 40. He was close to reaching the gap between him and Ronin. Even Ronin himself noticed this gradual change too. Their training together during the Week¡¯s End must have inspired him to train by himself and be stronger. And of course, there was always this thought of ¡®being strong enough to protect his friend from the hidden viin¡¯. Not knowing that his friend and the viin was the same. But now that he had Zeriav once again¡­. Will he consider him a friend too? Both Ronin and Zeriav waited for how Cermin will react upon seeing him again. Eventually¡­. Cermin smiled back at Zeriav. It was a weing smile, as if saying the words ¡®Wee back. I¡¯m d you returned, my friend.¡¯ Zeriav felt a huge relief, and held his heart at this. It was settled. He will talk to Cermin once this parade was over. Ronin felt something that stirred in his heart after that smile towards someone else. It made the anger rose higher than it did when his ego was being hurt. When his pride was being trampled on. ¡°Envy.¡± He then heard the words in his ear. It was spoken by someone else. He was transported to a memory of Ou again. ¡°You envy that girl?¡± Someone said, face still blurry as ever. It was this person that he still could not make clear the face of. The friend that was the cause of his death. He had never been able to recall his face clearly. Everything else has a haze surrounding him, but it was so much stronger over this person¡¯s face. It was like his mind was forcing him to forget. To never recall his face properly. ¡°I saw how you both smiled at each other during the homing parade.¡± Ou said with a harsh tone. ¡°Did she be your friend?¡± ¡°Well¡­.. Maybe. I hoped so.¡± The friend said giddily. ¡°She¡¯s a freshman. She haven¡¯t seen me y football before, but she said she was already a fan of how I y.¡± ¡°Probably only a fan of how you look.¡± Ou scoffed. ¡°Ohe on, Ou! I can¡¯t be friendly with anyone else anymore?¡± Ou gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course not. You can have friends, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been forgetting about me recently. Most of the time, I have to spend my lunches alone. Not just my lunches, but the whole day.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°I was used to that when we separated in middle school and high school, being alone. But I hoped that once we met again, we¡¯d be like before. Close as always¡­..¡± ¡°But it was like I don¡¯t know you anymore. This you that you present to the public. To people like her. Just so they would like you.¡± The person justughed off his concern, thinking it was a joke, and simply said: ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re just jealous, Ou. Damn¡­. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you¡¯re being too possessive of me as your friend.¡± His friend made a disgusted face. ¡°I don¡¯t like possessive people at all. Makes me feel like they own me or something.¡± Ronin snapped out of it, feeling very annoyed. The water at the Precipitation Scale had overflowed, and went drip drip drip into the floor. He put the scrolls away, and touched his aching head. But the images won¡¯t stop. It showed shes of a broken flower vase. Ou was sitting beside that broken flower vase. There were flowers inside. ¡°Fine! If you think I¡¯m being possessive, then you don¡¯t deserve these flowers for your homing at all!¡± He shoved the flowers inside a bit too forcefully, that¡¯s why the vase had a crack. He stared at it for a while, and felt like he could stare at the water dripping for hours. He remembered every single day he spent just waiting and waiting for the day that he could see his friend again. How he would be staring at the ceiling for hours, or outside his window at the stars the whole night¡­. Those repetitive days felt like a dream, and he wanted so badly to wake up. He had bloomed from a boy to a man and yet nothing truly changes. When he was young, he had been alone because of his appearance and circumstance. People either hated him or does not want to be friends with him. They saw him as a foreign object, an alien. Even when he was born and grew in the same country as them, it did not matter. They mock or avoid him for being different. Except for his friend. Ou only had that one friend, and when he lost him¡­. Solitude felt like forever, slowly suffocating him. Especially since his mothermited suicide when he was 8 due to financial problems and depression from constant discrimination at work. But after he woke up from the dream and saw him again in college¡­ It went back to this all over again. It seemed that solitude was his one and only friend. ¡°I hate you¡­. I hate that girl.¡± He said, plucking the petals from those flowers. The water just kept on dripping and dripping, and he felt like it would soon overflow and fill the house and drown him. And he really wished that would happen. Let him drown all alone and be a puddle himself. Chapter 180 Zeriav Speaks the Truth Once the parade was over, Cermin¡¯s parents were already talking to viable candidates as his bride. They were doing so at the Centerpiece, in Science Exhibition building at the topmost part. Which was an open-air Observatory, shaped like a ss dome with arge telescope to view the stars. Cermin did not pay much attention to thedies and though how wonderful it would be to view the stars with Ronin here. They have viewed it many times in the Other Side, but it must be different seeing them from below with a much closer scope than to literally swim in them. The blue sky was nice to look at in this dome too, and the Griffons flying overhead to deliver people like tiny colorful airnes. As he thought about this, a servant bowed to them and said: ¡°Your Majesties¡­.. Someone is adamantly requesting the presence of Crown Prince Cermin. Shall I let him in the Observatory?¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes lit up at this. ¡°Who were they?¡± His father then asked. ¡°Is it another woman that would like to present herself as Cermin¡¯s bride?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°It was a man. A priest of Demetri.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cermin was hoping it was Ronin since he didn¡¯t see him in the parade earlier¡­ But Zeriav was a weed guest for him too. ¡°It¡¯s an old friend that I haven¡¯t talked to in a long while.¡± Cermin told his parents. ¡°I will speak to him outside, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± His mother frowned. ¡°But you haven¡¯t talked to the candidates yet¡ª-¡° Cermin was already at the door, ready to meet Zeriav. His father sighed. ¡°Ah, let him be. You know how much he values his friends. Possibly even more than women nowadays.¡± Zeriav was pacing back and forth below the staircase leading to the Observatory when he heard footsteps, and looked up. And sure enough, there he was. His golden skin radiating from the sunlight outside the windows. ¡°Zeriav.¡± He smiled. ¡°Long time no see¡ª¡° Zeriav forgot about all his manners and just flung himself to tackle hug Cermin. The guards that were following after him for his safety drew their sword, but Cermin held his hand up. ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s alright! This is my friend, he just missed me, I guess!¡± He chuckled. Zeriav couldn¡¯t believe that after years of separation, he really would be hugging his old friend like this. He tried to calm down andpose himself. He let go of Cermin and cleared his throat. ¡°Your Highness¡­ My apologies. That was unbing of me.¡± He said, realizing the crown that he now always wore on his head. ¡°Congrattions on your coronation.¡± ¡°Ah, this little thing. It¡¯s a bit annoying to wear it all the time when we go outside, but it is what it is.¡± Cermin touched his crown casually, just like how Zeriav once knew him. So informal and down-to-Earth. He never saw anyone as beneath him, though he was aware as well of the caste system. There was once a servant of his that wasn¡¯t careful and sent a letter to him too brashly. He wasining about how he was made to travel all the way there, past storms and difficult terrain, just to hand over this letter from his parents. He made a snarky joke about it, saying, ¡°I could not even inform my parents about the birth of my child, and yet here I am delivering letters for the royals and travelling all the way her just so they can simply see how the prince had been.¡± And Cermin wasn¡¯t mad about the snarkiness, but many of the students around him scolded this messenger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you are talking to prince!?¡± ¡°How dare youin about this task when you are being paid heftily for it!?¡± Cermin raised his hand. ¡°Everyone, calm down. He does have point, my parents really are too overbearing sometimes for these kind of things.¡± He went over to pull a lot of gold coins from his pocket and hand it as thanks to the messenger, and told him. ¡°I am sorry about that reaction, but people don¡¯t bode well when servants talk back. It¡¯s just the way of things, you would just have to get used to it. And congrattions about your child, I hope this would help.¡± Zeriav hade to admire him more because of that. Even if it really was just the bare minimum and Cermin wasn¡¯t really doing anything against this oppressive system, at least he still had kindness in his heart and good intentions even to those that should be ¡®beneath him¡¯. ¡°How have you been, Zeriav? After you left the school¡­¡± Cermin¡¯s happy expression faltered a bit. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t hear much from you anymore.¡± ¡°Though, I guess I should have reached out. But thest time we talked was¡­..¡± It was reasonable for Cermin to not have reached out all these years. Zeriav pushed him away after all and left him in the rain while running for his carriage. No exnation about what just happened, or why he did what he did. But it¡¯s all water under the bridge now. It was simply an awkward way to end things, but Cermin didn¡¯t have any hard feelings about it. He just waited for Zeriav to approach him first since he was the one who cut ties first. Zeriav knew all this, and lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness¡­. You would not have been able to reach out to me from where I was anyway.¡± Cermin took his arm. ¡°Really? Do tell me more. We can also grab something from the Banquet Pce, I¡¯m starving!¡± The priest really felt moved by his easygoing demeanor towards him after their long separation. His pale white cheeks easily went red from embarrassment of not approaching him earlier. Cermin did not change that much after all. Many things on the outside may have changed¡­.. But in the inside, he was still the same. They talked and talked as they walked down the halls. Well, Cermin did most of the talking, and Zeriav only spoke when he was asked a question. Just like in the old days. Zeriav told him about his years of solitude in the temple, and there wasn¡¯t really much that happened there. He spent years in silence, praying and praying, and eventually received a second chance and forgiveness after repenting for a long time. Cermin, on the other hand, told him about his experiences after he left. How he had a better school life and the daemon did not bother him anymore. He told his about his Ascension exams, the Astral Ball, the Coronation¡­ Both major and minor things that happened in his life. And Zeriav was happy to listen to all of this¡­. Except every time he mentioned ¡®Ronin¡¯, he would frown. ¡°Ronin was a really good friend, he reminds me of you a little because you both are so quiet and serious. But somehow still fun to talk to.¡± Cermin said with unfiltered honesty. ¡°And there was this one time where he visited Sciro and we went to Phoenix Mountain together¡ª¡° ¡°You met this Ronin ever since the day I left, right?¡± Zeriav then decided it was time to slowly broach the topic about this daemon in disguise. ¡°Uh, yes. I just mentioned that, haha.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°He gave me an umbre when it was raining and listened to all my troubles¡­ It was the kindest thing anyone has ever done for me.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t find it strange that he was unaffected by the daemon at all.¡± Zeriav prompted. ¡°Even when all four of us who were once your friends were destroyed by it?¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°We got lucky. The daemon left me be when Ronin came to my life¡ª¡° ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you see that¡¯s too much of a coincidence? Have you never considered that?¡± Zeriav held his shoulder. ¡°Please think about it carefully. Why would the daemon only let you go once you became friends with Ronin?¡± Cermin still couldn¡¯t understand what he was implying. ¡°It¡¯s probably because Ronin was already a Commoner and he wasn¡¯t much of a threat¡­ Or the daemon just happened to decide that it will hide for now and attack meter.¡± He added: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do my best to keep an eye on Ronin from now on. I was so worried after graduation because the daemon might strike the moment we got separated from each other¡ª-¡° ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not thinking further about this! Would a daemon discriminate between a Commoner and a Noble? Of course not!¡± Zeriav was shaking him at this rate, desperately trying to have Cermin realize this. ¡°And nothing will happen to Ronin because the daemon would never hurt him. He would hurt you instead.¡± Zeriav said firmly. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Ronin would hurt you.¡± Cermin finally was starting to see where he was getting at, but could not ept it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­.. How can Ronin¡­.¡± Zeriav looked at him straight to the eyes and said: ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This friend you have valued for all these years¡­.. He was the daemon!¡± Chapter 181 Shattered Hopes ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This friend you have valued for all these years¡­.. He was the daemon!¡± Cermin shook his head, and pushed him away. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it¡­.. Ronin was my best friend! He was there for me when I need most and he did nothing but to care for me!¡± Zeriav was hurt for being pushed like this, even when he did not fall down or anything. His heart ached with how manipted the prince had be because of this daemon¡¯s schemes. ¡°Your Highness, listen to me¡ª¡° ¡°I can¡¯t believe you never changed, Zeriav.¡± Cermin said. ¡°Even after all these years¡­¡± ¡°You are still so possessive of me.¡± Zeriav blinked. ¡°What¡­.. But I¡­..¡± Cermin looked away with his fist clenched and face scrunched, as if it was difficult for him to say these words too. But he believed it was needed to be said. ¡°You tried to pull me away from Marigold, and now you¡¯re doing the same with Ronin. I really want to be friends with you like before¡­.. But you can¡¯t keep going on like this. Trying to ruin others just so I would stay close to you.¡± Zeriav erupted from this. ¡°This isn¡¯t what this was about at all! Your Highness, there are bigger things at stake! And I can prove it!¡± Cermin shook his head, and walked past him. ¡°No more, Zeriav. Just go. It pains me to deal with people like you.¡± He really could not stand people to cling to him too much. Not because he does not appreciate what they do for him at all¡­ But because he knows how much envy can ruin someone. Ruin rtionships. His gege too was ovee with envy. His gege hated his family, his friends, and his girlfriend¡­ Because¡­.. He wanted Min Cheng¡¯s attention and favor so much. To the point of obsession. But after that whole imprisonment¡­.. That love for his friend had turned to hatred that was just as obsessive. That was why dealing with clingy people had be traumatic for Min Cheng. Because he knows very well that if he did not give this person the endless attention and affection that they wanted from him¡­. It will be hatred that seeks topletely ruin him. He does not want Zeriav to be that same monster, but it seemed it was toote. And in his mind, the only solution was to run away. ¡°Your Highness! Just wait for a moment!¡± Zeriav ran after him, holding something in his hand ¡°What is that?¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened as Zeriav presented the small box that looked like a ring box¡­.. Got on one knee, and opened it. ¡°Please wear this!¡± Zeriav eximed. ¡°Then you will know the truth!¡± But Cermin was terrified by what¡¯s he thought could be in the box, and knocked it away before he can see what¡¯s inside. CRASH! The Obsidian Heartstone ss shattered to pieces. Zeriav had a look of terror once his only hope to prove had crashed into the floor. Cermin was also shocked when he saw ss shattering. He went down to pick it up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.. I thought it was a ring and¡ª What is that?¡± Zeriav kneeled to take it all. ¡°No, no, no¡­. No¡­.. I was so close¡­..¡± ¡°Maybe it can be fixed?¡± Cermin now felt sorry seeing Zeriav so distraught about this thing. ¡°Was this supposed to be a gift for me¡­.. Some sses or jewel or¡ª I don¡¯t¡­. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way for you to know the truth¡­ It¡¯s gone. I risked everything for it and it¡¯s gone¡­..¡± Zeriav had taken the broken shards and held them close until his hands bleed. ¡°Zeriav! What are you doing!? Go to the infirmary now!¡± Cermin said in worry, and shook him out of it. But Zeriav looked like he had lost everything just from losing this ss. Because he had stolen it from the Head Councillor, and once the Councillor found out¡­.. He would be kicked out again. Possibly permanently banished from ever stepping foot in the Academy. He would not be able to stop Ronin anymore. And that daemon¡¯s grip around the prince will just keep on tightening. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°No¡­.¡± Edelweiss cried on Ca¡¯s shoulder as Lady Verita regrettably showed them the broken Heartstone ss. ¡°Perhaps it can be fixed or made again.¡± Even Lady Verita was feeling distraught about it and apologetic. But never as much as the hunched Demetri priest sitting in front of her in her office. Ca spoke for the sobbing Edelweiss. ¡°No¡­.. It¡¯s not possible to fix it or make a new one in time. Edelweiss spent years crafting and perfecting that ss. Obsidian was very difficult to deal with a shape, and it had to be as thin as possible to be effective.¡± ¡°Not to mention that the little automaton that identified it must have been ruined too, and that one took so much painstaking effort every single day to perfect.¡± Lady Verita nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. It was stolen, and I should have realized sooner.¡± Zeriav was still looking down. Ca looked at the priest. ¡°Why did you steal it?¡± Zeriav refused to answer, but Lady Verita used her Mage Focus on him. ¡°Speak, boy. You are the one who had ruined this youngdy¡¯s invention after all. Her life work.¡± ¡°I wanted to show the prince.¡± He said with gritted teeth. Ca knew immediately why he did it, and sighed. ¡°We are on the same side after all, and it¡¯s a shame we didn¡¯t know and ended up both suffering a loss.¡± Lady Verita looked at them grimly. ¡°It was stolen for good intentions, but it is still a travesty, nheless. Youdies can ask forpensation¡­..¡± ¡°While I will ask Zeriav¡¯s benefactor to decide whether he can stay in the Academy or not.¡± Zeriav never knew who it was that allowed him back here, who rmended him to be the astrologist for the New Era. He had thought it must be Councillor Rozenaur because he was the head of the Monks after all¡­.. But as the door opened, his heart dropped. And guilt sunk in that hole it left. ¡°Sister Rozenaur.¡± Lady Verita said. ¡°What is your verdict?¡± She looked at Zeriav with great pain, as she wiped a tear¡­.. But also great hatred. ¡°I am close friends with Edelweiss. I know how much this invention mattered to her. I may not understand the specifications, but I have seen her lost sleep and write until her fingers go numb just for it.¡± ¡°And I have also found out¡­..¡± She added, looking at Zeriav spitefully. ¡°That you have kept Elur, the Monk you kept as an apprentice, locked up all alone in the Temple of Rain and unable to attend the parade to do your work for you.¡± She heaved. ¡°How could you let a little boy suffer so much!? I have found him unconscious with water overflowing from the machine, he knocked his head on it.¡± She was about to hit Zeriav¡­.. But could not do it, and had instead clenched her hand that she was supposed to use to p him. Drawing blood. There was so much pain in her voice as she continued to lecture him. ¡°You have hurt two people in one day. Two people who had done nothing wrong to you, who I valued very much. All Edelweiss have worked for, you ruined. And Elur! Poor Elur is hurt, and it was because of your absence!¡± ¡°You were supposed to look after him! He was just a young boy wanting to gain your praise and work under your guidance, bur because of your negligence, this happened to him!¡± Zeriav gritted his teeth. ¡°He is not a young boy! You are all making a mistake if you let that daemon stay here!¡± ¡°No more! I have given you another chance, and yet even now, you still would not repent for the consequences of your actions.¡± Marigold was usually a frail littledy. But she was in no way a weak damsel at heart. For the sake of those innocent and for those who matter very much to her, she was willing to do anything. Even to make difficult decisions that will cause people to hate her. And she knows this will cause Zeriav to hate her more, but it was needed. He was being too much. ¡°You must be right, Brother Mondstein. Some people don¡¯t turn into butterflies. Some people instead turn into hideous moths.¡± Zeriav¡¯s eyes widened, as she delivered her verdict with a hardened gaze: ¡°Get out of this Academy and never return. Do not bring more pain and hurt the innocents around you.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C [Congrattions! You have gained 10,000 V-Points] When Ronin woke up in the infirmary, he immediately saw this holographic screen. His head hurt again. This was the second time that he received an announcement right after having an Ou shback. He really hated that. And after the shback, he had this weird dream of drowning in water and bing flowers himself that drowned in it. But at least this meant¡­ That Zeriav would no longer be a threat. He had been rid off. He can be at peace. Or so he thought, not knowing there were bigger forces at work than a pesky priest. Chapter 182 Ronins Last Science Exhibition The new Science Exhibition has begun, and the four girl friends were still downcast. ¡°Are you really sure you still want to go here, Edelweiss?¡± Professor Ca Lily Naehmnaid asked, holding her friend¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Yes¡­.. I want to support my other fellow Academian¡¯s scientific endeavors. And besides, I could start from scratch again and try to gain an investor until then¡­.. Though it would be difficult to convince them without a prototype.¡± Ca nodded. ¡°I can help. I can be quite persuasive, and I can use my Mage Focus to simte what the Heartstone ss was like.¡± Marigold frowned. ¡°I¡¯m still sorry about what happened. I really wish it had not ended like that.¡± Don, in the meantime, noticed something at his peripherals. ¡°Don? Is there something wrong?¡± Marigold asked. ¡°Nothing¡­.. I just thought¡­..¡± He scanned the crowd of people again, surrounded by different machineries and exhibits of technology. He shook his head. ¡°I must be wrong after all. I thought I found someone familiar.¡± ¡°Someone who shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± In the midst of all the inventions was another tform. It seemed that there would be a live presentation again. It has been a long time since there was a live presentation, and thest time was¡­.. The resurrecting machine. The cause of the downfall of the nc D¡¯Argents. The next machine to be showcased this time was hidden in red velvet cloth, and guarded by someone wearing an ominous ck mask that covered their whole face and looked like a raven¡¯s beak. It was the gue mask, usually worn around Commoners who have caught the illness. gue doctors were one of a kind and rare because they needed to be Nobles to be able to heal, and yet all they ever heal were Commoners who could not even pay them. The were volunteer workers that healed the sick for free. The beak was stuffed with different herbs and leaves to keep out foul and infectious odors. The illnesses of the Commoners never really affected them, but they can carry the disease with them and it may pass to their next patient. Which was why protection was very important and they were often heavily dressed from head to toe with ck gloves, long coats andyers of ck clothes. Don had always found them eerie, as seeing one meant there were many suffering and even dying people nearby. But as soon as he looked into this person with a mask¡­.. He felt something stirring in his heart. Something familiar yet saddening as well, making his chest feel heavy. Mncholy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check what this one do!¡± ¡°Alright, Your Highness. But if it really is an automatic cleaning machine, then I will be getting that gold coin.¡± ¡°You bet it¡¯s a vacuum cleaner, I still bet it¡¯s a hair dryer.¡± Cermin and Ronin went over to the thingamajig on disy that was emitting air. The student showcasing it was exining it to the patrons, saying: ¡°¡­.. And it¡¯s guaranteed to instantly dry the mane of your horses and equines 10 times faster than normal drying, thus being a help to your Commoner helpers and horse servants.¡± Both of them blinked at this, and even the other onlookers were surprised at the function of this equipment. ¡°¡­ .Not the hair dryer I expected, but I still won, right?¡± Cermin said. Ronin handed him the coin. ¡°It¡¯s a very odd choice to showcase a dryer for horse mane in such a prestigious exhibit such as this. So many people are doing all kinds of major and innovative things, how did he even get the time to think about horse manes?¡± ¡°Well, I never thought that horses needed their own blow dryer too, so I think it¡¯s unique in it¡¯s own way!¡± Cermin said. ¡°It would still be helpful to many people after all!¡± Ronin scoffed. ¡°Horse servants, specifically. Come on, Your Highness. Let¡¯s find a more interesting exhibit to look at.¡± Cermin followed after him merrily like a child at an amusement park, a jolly jig at his step. ¡°Ok! What about that one!? I bet it¡¯s the actual vacuum cleaner this time!¡± Cermin had managed to ask his parent¡¯s to let him off from all the bride-searching for today so he can go to the Science Exhibit with his dear friend Ronin. He was very happy and over-the-moon about it, as it has been months since theyst seen each other physically. ¡°What have you been up to nowadays, by the way, Ronin? This is yourst year after all.¡± Cermin asked with a smile. ¡°I honestly thought that you would be having an exhibit here too. All 6th year Schrs do it.¡± ¡°I got busy with other things.¡± Ronin inly said. Cermin patted his shoulder. ¡°I see. But you should really think about your future, you know! What you will do after the Academy.¡± ¡°Just look at me. I had no ns, and now all I can do is miss the old days at school and follow whatever my parents nned for me until I get to fight daemons.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow, pretending to disbelieve this. ¡°You really think that daemons will rise and bring chaos just because Zeriav told you so?¡± Cermin¡¯s smile faltered a bit at the mention of this. ¡°It¡¯s not just him¡­ I know it will happen. It¡¯s my destiny after all.¡± Ronin pursed his lips, and said hypocritically: ¡°We make our own destinies, Your Highness.¡± Even when he was also simply following the destiny of a viin just like how Cermin was following the destiny of a hero. Never really considering if it was something they truly wanted¡­.. Or if it was right for them. Suddenly, their attention was caught by loud woman¡¯s voice in the middle of the exhibit. It was an unfamiliar girl, and Ronin had paid attention to almost every person in the school. He can sense that her heart¡¯s me does not fit any of the students here¡­.. In fact, her heart¡¯s me was different¡­ ¡°Greetings, everyone!¡± The girl said with a sweet, high-pitched voice. Her me seemed corrupted, and had some darkness in it. Ronin kept his eye out, but¡ª ¡°Let me begin the ceremony by singing our anthem!¡± She said in a fake enthusiastic tone. ¡°The stars havee down and we captured it¡¯s light As long as we hold them, there shan¡¯t be a night.¡± Ronin now realized what this lyrics meant. The starsing down¡­ That was the Astral Shower. The first Astral Shower was the day when Diamant gave humans me, in order to keep out the ¡®night¡¯. The night being Fausforus, who had found the power that his blood and Aurion¡¯s blood holds. ¡°We shall shine just as blinding, we¡¯ll shine just as bright So when evil arises, we¡¯ll be ready to fight.¡± The girl then stopped singing, and smiled. ¡°Not for long. Time for stars to die.¡± She then opened her mouth, and Ronin immediately covered Cermin¡¯s ears. ¡°Ronin, what are you¡ª¡° ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!¡± Ronin immediately thought of the rune that meant ¡®protection¡¯ in his mind. It was a triangle with a square below. A house-like shape. A shelter. Around the both of them, a gust of wind blew and made everyone else fall and even fly a few meters back. sses broke, people¡¯s ears bled and burst, and so many have hit the wall from the surge. Half of the whole floor of the science exhibit were destroyed, as well as the people here. Cermin closed his eyes from this strong gust of wind, and when he opened them¡­.. There was blood, wreckage, and ruin everywhere. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening¡ª-¡° ¡°Run.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°Run, Your Highness.¡± But not long after¡­ ¡°Found you.¡± Someone behind him grinned. ¡°Of course, your Mage Focus would not be erased despite everyone else¡¯s being taken by me. Don and the other girls were on the opposite side of the shout, the other half that was still standing and stunned by what just happened. Behind Ronin and Cermin were two cloaked figures, and he knew that his instincts were right! That familiar figure he saw earlier¡­.. He will always sense that bastard. Like a wolf lurking in the shadows. Volken shed a wolfish grin beside Pavone who had taken away everyone¡¯s Mage Focuses in this room with just one snap of a finger. Everyone except the Hero Mages, that is. His face scar was pure ck and even more striking. He aimed his rapier at Ronin¡¯s neck. ¡°May we have the honor to escort you out of here, Your Majesty?¡± He was also holding Cermin by the shoulder, who struggled at his grasp. ¡°Let me go, Volken! Pavone! I¡¯m not even the king yet, and let don¡¯t get Ronin involved with this! He¡¯s just an innocent Commoner!¡± Volken grinned¡­.. And used the hilt of his rapier to knock Cermin out! ¡°You¡¯re wee, Your Majesty,¡± Volken said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want your little secret to be revealed to our little Goldie. For whatever reason.¡± Ronin just made a dead calm expression, before screaming: ¡°Help! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening here! These two are hurting me! I¡¯m just a weak Commoner, save me!¡± The person wearing a gue mask chuckled underneath it. ¡°I thought you know how to act better than that, Ronin. You had our family fooled for so long after all that you were nothing special.¡± He went over to caress the side of his face. ¡°When in fact¡­.. You were the most special of us all.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Lady Verita eximed, even her Mage Focus gone and she could feel it. ¡°How have you both returned¡ª-¡° ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡± Rabuka wearing a disguise shouted again with her amplified Cordial Surge and sent the remaining half flying once more. Marigold immediately summoned her wings and used them to cover her and all her friends on time, but caused them to be damaged in the end. Pavone grinned. ¡°Now you both can be reunited peacefully.¡± Ronin didn¡¯t need for the gue doctor to take off his mask to know who it was. But he still waited with much anticipation as he took it off. ¡°Maen.¡± His long-lost eldest brother smiled at him. ¡°I missed you very much, my dear little brother.¡± Chapter 183 Eye Opener He enveloped Ronin in a tight hug. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I have waited for this day toe.¡± Ronin only made a sound between a scoff and a chuckle. ¡°I know. It was 6 years.¡± Maen nodded, and sighed. ¡°And yet it felt like eternity.¡± Ronin look at him from head to toe, and then asked. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Maen only smiled, and said. ¡°You know by now, don¡¯t you, little brother? Hemunicates with me and told me you have met him.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow at this. ¡°Espinemunicates with you?¡± Maen nodded. ¡°Yes. Trying to stop me from healing people, saying that those I choose could not be trusted.¡± ¡°But you saw just now how they knocked got rid of all these people for you. They told me how much the Academy discriminated against you for being a Commoner.¡± Ronin turned to Volken and Pavone. ¡°That is true, but¡­..¡± ¡®So did they. They were not any different before they learned about who I am.¡¯ Ronin thought amusingly. Volken called him a rat. Now he called him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ with so much respect. Pavone said that he would talk to his father about such awful Commoner being in his school, and he sees Commners as useless and pathetic wastes of space. Now he serves him. How the tables have turned indeed. But Ronin knew that Maen trusted them, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have turned them to Daemons. Which was the problem itself. ¡°How did you transform them? No, how did you meet them first, brother?¡± Ronin asked. Maen smiled, and spoke to someone invisible. ¡°Show him.¡± Ronin could hear a reply from someone who wasn¡¯t here. ¡°All of it?¡± That voice was Espine¡¯s, who canmunicate with anyone who shared in the dark Gift of Fausforus. And most strongly with the one who had the most of it, his incarnate himself. Ronin can see him besides hearing him, and see the things he wanted to share. ¡°Of course.¡± Maen smiled. Not even in a second, Ronin managed to obtain all of it after a sharp headache. ¡°Hah¡­. Mn.¡± He managed to keep himself standing despite the excruciating pain. He saw how Maen met Pavone in the streets, and how he had pierced his empty stomach slowly being ruined by hunger and malnutrition with his spear. Improving his Erasure skill to reach a whole city itself without physical interaction. Next was Rabuka, who¡¯s throat was pierced and made to fix and amplify her Cordial Surge. And finally, Volken¡­. ¡°You never used your weapon¡¯s skill before.¡± Ronin noticed. ¡°I have seen you fight with Cermin and Don, but you never activated your Rapier Lunis.¡± Volken simply smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to, Your Majesty. I am strong enough with my own strength and swordsmanship alone.¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes at this. Volken just gave him a fanged smile. Maen nodded. ¡°I can attest to that, I have observed his skill well after I healed him. Though I do want to ask¡­¡± ¡°Who is this Don you speak of?¡± Once Marigold¡¯s ruined wings broke open¡­.. ¡°Is everyone alright!? Are you girls hurt!?¡± Marigold asked them, cing her golden hands on Ca Lily¡¯s and Edelweiss¡¯ face. Their ears bled a little but they were alright. Rabuka resisted the urge to yell at them again, as she wanted to deliver at even worse blow at her rival, Ca Lily. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Ca said. ¡°We need to get out of here quickly.¡± Edelweiss nodded. ¡°There are Griffons outside used by investors and patrons earlier. We can get on them and ask for help.¡± Don was in the middle of the two childhood friends. As he peeked out of the broken wing¡­ ¡°Maen? Is that really you?¡± Maen turned around, and his eyes widened. ¡°You¡­. little sister¡­. Is that really you? I didn¡¯t recognize you because of¡­.. But you¡¯re really a man now.¡± His eyes brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can turn you into a man permanently if you so pleased! Oh, Bedonna, I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡± He went closer, but Marigold hugged him protectively. ¡°Stay away, daemon!¡± Don blinked and tears welled on his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­ How¡­ You died and fell in the Abyss with Cholie! ¡° ¡°We did, dear.¡± Maen spoke in that soft tone again. Soon, a face appeared on top of his own face by his left cheek. ¡°We have missed you very much.¡± The face said. ¡°Do you remember me? I¡¯m your greatest friend Cholie, when you were young! Ah, you are still so beautiful even after all these years, even as a man. Looking like the perfect doll!¡± Don was horrified and screamed at this. ¡°AHHHHHH!!!! What¡­.. What are you!? What happened to you!?¡± Ca covered his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not your brother anymore! Don¡¯t look! We need to get out of here, now!¡± ¡°But Ronin¡ª-¡° Edelweiss took his hand too. ¡°They are not hurting Ronin right now. He is like them, monsters! All we can do is run before they hurt us like everyone else!¡± Don looked at the blood and the wreckage. People stuck on big piles of debris, some of them seeming to have lost their lives already within a few seconds. And these evil viins who have caused it only smiled with glee¡­ Were Ronin and Maen really capable of doing this? It can¡¯t be! They were his kindest brothers! This shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­.. Marigold had still tried to fly and p her wings. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here! Come on, Don!¡± He looked back, as Maen mixed with Choli reached out to him. ¡°No! Come back! Bedonna!¡± Yet soon they jumped the moment Ca blew a whistle, and summoned a Griffon to catch them! Flying out before the daemons can catch them! Maen felt very sad about this, and Cholie shed tears. Ronin patted his shoulder. ¡°We will get Don, eventually. Perhaps we can get him to our side.¡± Maen nodded, and Cholie shrunk back within him. ¡°I know¡­ I will try to get him from those girls.¡± Volken was frowning at this, but didn¡¯t say a word. While Maen was still looking longingly at the flying Griffon, Ronin turned to him. ¡°You kept your hostility a secret until now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Volken simply shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Your Majesty.¡± He eyed both him and Pavone. ¡°I know the truth. You do know how heartbroken Maen would be if he knew what you were nning, right?¡± Pavone faked a smile. ¡°I would never want Maen¡¯s heart to break. He matters very much to me.¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°I see. Well then¡­..¡± He went to approach Maen, until Pavone spoke up. ¡°Cermin is still asleep, but he may wake up any second. And we might be the first ones to exin everything to him.¡± Pavone lifted the unconscious Cermin up. ¡°He would be heartbroken if he learned the truth, won¡¯t he, Dark Lord?¡± Volken nodded. ¡°Everything can be peaceful as we rise the banners of the new era. We must be in harmony as the first daemons under your liege.¡± Ronin can see what they were doing. ¡°I see. A truth for a truth. I keep quiet to Maen and you keep quiet to Cermin, is that it? To maintain this ¡®peace¡¯.¡± Pavone nodded. ¡°After all, it would be regrettable if there were any¡­.. Inconveniences before the Dark Age has begun. We must focus on assimting Magecia first.¡± (Before we assimte each other.) He added in his mind. It seemed that even if Ronin did manage to defeat Cermin, he will still have some pesky things to worry about like these two-faced daemons. But it¡¯s no big deal. He can easily get rid of them too. ¡°When will the Dark Age begin?¡± Ronin asked. Rabuka went over. ¡°You decide. Aren¡¯t you the Dark Lord after all? It¡¯s up to you to bring the Dark Age, not us.¡± Ronin thought about. How does one bring the Dark Age? How does one change the peaceful turn of the universe, and bring back the times when people were often in fear of the dark¡­.. And amplify it? Such major change¡­ Meant a change in the Core of the world. Light has reigned in the Core of Magecia for too long. It was time to corrupt it. ¡°I see. Well, my daemons¡­..¡± He grinned at them. ¡°You must be my herald as this darkness arrives. For now, I must sleep.¡± They blink in confusion, as suddenly¡ª- Ronin copsed on the floor out of his own will, falling unconscious immediately! Maen caught him. ¡°What happened to Ronin¡ª-¡° But as soon as Ronin had fallen asleep¡­. The earth shook, and continued to do so again and again. Screams of terror all over the Celestus Realm could be heard. And soon¡­.. Crack! The already ruined exhibit started to crack from below, zigzagging lines increasing until it cuts through the building. Cutting it in half. Everything was being cut in half. Even the sky was being torn apart, as the blue sky was being ripped and reced by the true dark sky underneath¡­.. The dark sky that looked below everyone like one eye. When Ronin woke up on the Other Side, he found the Core as soon as he got there. All it took was for him to realize that he decides the future now as the King. He decides the destiny of the world. And once he found this Core protected by four stars which he crushed with his own hands¡­.. Ronin had opened a rift. In the middle of that rift was a circle, and that circle was glowing yellow like the sun¡­.. But it had darkness spreading around it, slowly corrupting it. It looked like an eye that opened after being closed for so long. The rift in the sky reflected the shape of the Abyss below, and the Celestus Realm broke farther and farther apart. As above, so below. The Dark Age has begun. Chapter 184 Above the Gods When Cermin woke up, he was in a royal carriage being hitched off along with a sleeping Ronin by his side. His parents huddled in a corner. They looked terrified and shocked. ¡°Mother¡­.. Father¡­.. What happened?¡± He blinked groggily. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Oh, Cermin! My baby!¡± The Queen hugged him. ¡°We need to get out of Celestus Realm fast before the Daemons take over. Everything is going to ruins!¡± Cermin blinked, but as he looked out into the window¡­. Thunder rumbled non-stop, and lightning shed every second. Somewhere, a person would get hit and die, or a house would burn in mes. And the sky looked as much as a mess as thend beneath it. It was scorching hot and cold at the same time, with gusts of wind blowing at random. He even caught sight of tornados appearing out of nowhere, and tsunamis flooding at random. The way of the world had been put astray. There was no logic to it. The only logic was pain, suffering and fear. Over and over. He now understood what they meant about needing to get out of here. He remembered hisst memories before waking up. He was at the exhibit with Ronin. Suddenly, his former friends appeared, and caused havoc. Killing and hurting many. Then¡­. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± He muttered, looking at the sleeping Ronin by his side. ¡°Yes, son?¡± His parents answered. He shook his head. ¡°No¡­ Not you, guys. Wait, what about our people?¡± ¡°How can we have time to care about the people when our lives are at stake here!?¡± His father eximed. ¡°Everyone is not safe, whether it¡¯s the Nobles or the Commoners!¡± ¡°The gods have forsaken us!¡± His mother yelled. ¡°Even our powers are no match to all this, and the Daemons stole them too!¡± Cermin felt at his heart, and he could tell his powers were still there. The sense of warmth of Aurion¡¯s blessing was still within him. ¡°How did all this happened so fast?¡± He clenched his fist. ¡°It¡¯s not right¡­. None of us deserved this¡­..¡± The viin. The one lurking in the shadows, that daemon Zeriav warned him about. They must be the cause of all this sudden chaos. ¡°We managed to save you and your friend on time.¡± His parents said. ¡°Luckily, the daemons have not harmed you much. But there¡¯s something wrong with Ronin¡­..¡± He looked, and there really was. Ronin was scalding hot, like he had a high fever. He convulsed from time to time, and¡­ And there were cracks in his skin. They were very faint, but Cermin could notice them. Crisscrossing like¡­.. Like¡­ ¡°Lichtenburg figures.¡± He heard a familiar voice in his head say. ¡± That¡¯s the answer to problem No. 42. They are sometimes called ¡®lightning flowers¡¯. They can appear in our bodies and on rocks that lightning has hit.¡± His gege had been reviewing with him one time when they were kids, and told him about it. And somehow, he can still remember it. ¡°You really are smart, gege!¡± He would always say. These Lichtenburg figures spread and continued to spread all the way towards smart Ronin¡¯s neck. He was shaking pitifully, and Cermin had a feeling¡­ That the lines began from his chest, where his heart was. ¡°The Daemons must have strucked him and injured him.¡± He thought, trying to hold Ronin still and covering his head from the bumpy ride. ¡°Poor Ronin¡­ They didn¡¯t give him mercy despite being a Commoner at all.¡± ¡°He was just an innocent soul that would hurt no one.¡± Meanwhile, Ronin watched the world fall into chaos as a soul in the Other Side. ¡°I wonder what happens if I turn this one¡­.. Ah, yes.¡± He can see everything and anything from here. However¡­ He can feel the Light fighting back. And he knows that it were the gods, trying to join forces to stop him. They were approaching him, trying to reach him in this ne. But Ronin did not care. He twirled the Core in his hands, and changed his appearance¡­ Something all these gods would be familiar with. ¡°Stop this at once, whoever you are! You are throwing the bnce of Magecia far too much!¡± He heard the pompous voice of Vesuvius behind him. He was standing in space, and so too were they. Beyond the physical realm. But they were all able to control physics and reality of this realm out of their realm. Before Ronin did not know and could only swim awkwardly¡­.. But now, he can stand upright, and turn towards them normally. He shed a smile. That was all it took for them to be terrified. They had long been dreading about this, but still could not believe it. ¡°My, the amusing little circus clowns are here.¡± He spoke with so much mockery towards them. There were 11 in total. The Highest Order gods. Pas¡¯ blue lower lip shook. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­.. This must be an illusion!¡± Elur turned to Freya. ¡°Bezirze was right¡­.. But how¡­ We saw him¡­¡± The gods were all in fear, and Ronin took this opportunity of confusion to do onest thing with the Core¡­.. He plunged his fingers in it, and ate it. The gods immediately felt a pain in their hearts, as if he had bitten in their hearts instead. Not just to gods, but the Hero Mages as well. Everyone except Cermin, who was still in the carriage with Ronin, deep in thought. ¡°Father, Mother¡­.. The world is in danger.¡± He said. ¡°I can¡¯t let more innocent people suffer like Ronin right now, or experience worse. Let¡¯s stop the carriage and help as much as we can, stop these Daemons.¡± His parents could not believe him. His mother asked shrilly. ¡°Son, have you gone insane!?¡± His father was aghast. ¡°Befriending the help is one thing, but sacrificing your life for them!? That is too far, Cermin! Too far!¡± ¡°We never should have let you befriend this dirty, filthy boy in the first ce!¡± As they said that, something struck with Cermin. His forehead vein pulsed and throbbed, as well as those in his neck. ¡°Your friend is dirty. We don¡¯t want to y with him.¡± ¡°Why is he so dark!? It¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be friends with someone like that! It will ruin you!¡± These whispers along with his parent¡¯s constant belittling and insulting of Ronin made him snap¡ª ¡°FINE! If you would not help those in need, then I will by myself!¡± He took Ronin in his arms¡ª- And jumped out of the moving carriage! ¡°Cermin!¡± His parents yelled, but the coachman kept going as a lightning nearly struck them! After the sizzle was gone and the dust has cleared, they couldn¡¯t find the two boys anymore. Cermin had carried the still feverish Ronin, running for cover from all the natural cmities surrounding them. He found a nearby small group of rocks, and soon realized¡­ That this was a tiny temple of Aurion, where Commoner people pray to for protection. He does not really believe in gods, even in fictional ones, but he closed his eyes as he hid with Ronin. ¡°Please make it stop. Aurion¡­.. Whoever¡¯s listening¡­.. Make it stop and let me and my friend survive safely.¡± Right on time¡ª Ronin had disappeared from the god¡¯s sight after eating a piece of the Core, and went back to his physical body. His physical body stopped convulsing, and he woke up in Cermin¡¯s arms. He soon heard Kai¡¯s unenthusiastic voice. [Congrattions. You have gained 45,000,000+ EXP and a massive level up; Level 48 >>>>> Level 54 ] [Achievement Unlocked: Anthracite] [Your Heartstone is now Anthracite Coal. Your body is stronger and more resilient towards attacks.] [You have gained a new skill: Magmatic Rage¡ª] ¡®Give me all the gaming stuffter. I want to know what the hell Cermin¡¯s doing hugging me tightly like his favorite body pillow first.¡¯ Kai scoffed. [Whatever. Call me when you¡¯re done cuddling.] Ronin snapped back ¡®We are not cuddling¡ª- Well, I didn¡¯t consent to it at least. Never will.¡¯ But Kai did not care nor responded, so Ronin just made the praying Cermin aware that he was awake by tapping his shoulded. ¡°Cermin¡­. Can you let go of me?¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened, and hugged him even closer. ¡°Ronin! Thank the fucking gods, you¡¯re awake!¡± And soon enough, they also did hear the thunder rumblings subside. There were no more random cmities appearing within a matter of seconds. But the darkness never disappeared, along with the irrevocable damage that was done. Ronin looked at his handiwork outside the small temple and grinned. It really was thanks to those fucking gods that he was awake and the first wave of despair was over. He had only begun. ¡°I am d too. But let¡¯s get out of here first before you exin to me what just happened while I was asleep.¡± Cermin was on top of him and he shoved him off, though gently to not show how much he despised being hugged by him, and lifted himself up. They went out, and the world seemed to be taking in a huge breath of relief after the danger subsided for now. Cermin looked at him. ¡°Your skin¡­ I really hate that I got knocked out before you. This shouldn¡¯t have happened if I was there to protect you.¡± Ronin looked at his skin, and it reminded him of his skin when he was at Level 100. He was half-way there. It was so close and he can taste it, that endless power that allowed him to swim inva itself. Power above all gods and the world itself. Chapter 185 New World, New Skill Ronin looked at the ruins that he created with his own hands. There was an odd sense of calming feeling to it. Satisfaction was the closest he canpare it too. But also something more than that. It was like the feeling you get when everything was in the proper ce, the way it was always meant to be. It was always meant to be like this. The world with no buildings and changes by humans, only chaotic nature. He breath the air and stretched his limbs, He can feel Cermin still staring at him with worry from behind, his gaze boring through his skull. ¡°Your Highness. How did we get here?¡± He asked in a very calm tone that it was almost eerie. Cermin could tell that something changed about him besides the physical changes. Yes, he was taller, and his body felt a bit harder and tougher now, not to mention all those Lichtenburg figures¡­ But besides that, Ronin doesn¡¯t look and actpletely human right now. There was a carefree and assured air to him that shouldn¡¯t be how normal humans react to chaos. So he asked first. ¡°What did they to you, Ronin? When I passed out?¡± Ronin could read all his thoughts. Since it has gone to this point with all his doubts¡­.. ¡°They struck me, Your Highness. Changed something in me. I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the same Coal Commoner anymore. I feel stronger, but something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± He deceived as easily as he breathed. It was a moving performance, and Cermin wholeheartedly believed it. Because all lies were better if there were some truth to them. ¡°I may have been turned partially into a daemon because of them.¡± Ronin told him regretfully. ¡°They forced me to change.¡± Cermin shook his head, tearing up a bit. ¡°No¡­..¡± He went to hug Ronin again. ¡°We will fix this! Maybe the gods cam find a way to turn you back into a full human again! I won¡¯t let you keep suffering because they made you into a daemon out of your will!¡± Ronin did not react at the hug at all, staring into space. This transformation was the worst thing that happened to him in Cermin¡¯s eyes. But in his eyes, it was something to rejoice for. Cermin went to tell him about what he woke up to. The world in disarray, his parents trying to escape to the Edge in a carriage. ¡°They are willing to abandon the people¡­ And if they had known the truth, they would have¡­¡± Cermin gulped. Ronin understood. ¡°They would have abandoned me too, or worse.¡± Cermin bit his lip. ¡°I don¡¯t regret staying here at all! I will never leave you behind!¡± He looked at the lightning flowers growing around Ronin¡¯s neck, and asked. ¡°Do you feel it¡­.. Spreading? Are these lightning flowers a sign that you are bing a daemon?¡± Ronin was legitimately surprised by how he could easily deduce these things now by himself. His intellect had really improved. Ronin nodded. ¡°It still keeps on spreading. I can feel it. So, Your Highness, maybe one day¡­.¡± He acted scared. ¡°You might leave me behind once I¡­ I¡­..¡± Cermin grabbed his shoulder. ¡°No! Even if you be a full daemon, I will never leave you! I will still find a way to fix it!¡± Ronin smiled, shedding fake tears. ¡°Thank you.¡± But even when his tears were fake¡­.. There was still this odd stung in his heart. For someone to say that, and you can tell that they truly mean it. That they will ept you no matter what, that they would never abandon you¡­.. It really was an odd feeling for Ronin. He shook off the sting, and wiped his crocodile tears away. ¡°What should we do now, Your Highness?¡± ¡°We must stop the daemons and save as much people as we can. Then, we¡¯ll try to reach out to the gods for help. There¡¯s a bigger threat beyond all this, the daemons are working for someone.¡± Cermin said. His eyes were filled with determination, and his Main Objective showed up in front of him. ¡°We need to get them to admit who it was and bring us to their master. Then, we will defeat whoever it was.¡± He gripped Ronin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You and me. Together.¡± Ronin smiled, but not because he was moved by his speech. It was so ironic that he really thought that he would be sidekick when in fact, he was the viin by his side all along. Thinking that brotherhood and friendship can fix everything. A very Min Cheng thing to say. ¡°We should ask the locals if they have seen any of the daemons. Pavone, Volken, Rabuka¡­ That strange gue doctor.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°Fromst I checked, we¡¯re at the Kingdom of Himmelgard right now.¡± ¡°Right. Just beside Sephyrine.¡± Ronin scanned his surroundings. Himmelgard was a kingdom known to experience a long of thunderstorms. Lightning attacks were not umon to the natives, but what they had experienced was amplified because of Ronin¡¯s control of the Core. They actually have a Mushroom Festival to celebrate the harvest of mushrooms, as of course where there¡¯s lightning and thunderstorms, there¡¯s always mushrooms.. They past by arge clearing full of them,rge puffballs that stretched on and on. It wasn¡¯t like this earlier, and the puffballs were not thisrge either. ¡°Be careful.¡± Cermin hold on to his hand. ¡°I think there¡¯s a nearby town overhead that¡¯s still intact. I hope we can find a ce to stay there too before nightes.¡± Ronin nodded, but yanked his hand away. They avoided the mushrooms and made their way to the nearby town. A part of the forest was burning, and they can see some figures trying to stop it. But no one was using water powers to douse it. These were mostly Commoners after all. Many nobles hitched a ride on Griffons to selfishly escape to the Elementi and Mecha Realm below. Ronin grinned. They can escape all they want, but Celestus was just the beginning. He didn¡¯t attack the lower realms yet because he would like to watch them run and have false hope. Having a false sense of security will make people more susceptible to mistakes and sleep contented, only for monsters under their beds to grab their feet while their asleep. As they walked to the town, Roninmunicated to Kai telepathically. ¡®I have a new skill, right?¡¯ Kai responded with. [Thought you¡¯d never ask.] It showed his hologram screen, which Cermin could not see. Cermin was too busy scanning threats with his Sword of Sire on hand anyway. [Magmatic Rage You now have the ability to increase you body temperature at will up to the point of boiling water. This is just the passive aspect of your skill.] Ronin nodded. ¡®Good, because that would have been really underwhelming as my first skill as an Anthracite. I¡¯m guessing my active skill would be rted to magma andva?¡¯ [Yes. You would be able to increase the temperature of the ground beneath you, and bring up earthquakes, geysers or break the ground itself to have magma rise. However, this will bring you to a fit of rage and your sanity will drop during the activation of this skill. You would not be able to control where to bring out the geysers and fault lines without strong willpower, which would also cause a strain to your mind. To activate it, simply draw the symbol of ¡®eruption¡¯ on your palm. Your body temperature automatically bes at boiling point when you activate this skill. At Level 50, you can only use this skill¡¯s active status once per day, at the range of 50 meters. The passive skill, however, is indefinite and can be used whenever you please simply by focusing on your me. ] Ronin was thrilled. It really was a much more powerful skillpared to what he had before. But it was high risk too, with the aspect of going into blind rage whenever he activated it. It was likely that his skills from now on as Anthracite will be like this too. In order to bnce the power. When they reached the town, the people were thrilled to see men dressed in fine clothing, assuming the were nobles here to help them put out the fire on the forest. ¡°Thank the heavens! Please, you must help us!¡± An old woman begged to them. Cermin looked at the fire, and to his sword. It was out of his power to fix this kind of issue. It was simply the need for sunlight¡­ ¡°Everyone back away from the trees. I will take care of it.¡± They suddenly heard a tall person in a blue dress spoke in a deep tone, and raised his hand¡­.. And crushed one of the beads he was holding. ¡°Blessed Demetri, grant this town a Minor Downpour.¡± He threw the bead¡¯s shard into the air¡­.. And a raincloud soon appeared over the area, dousing the me. Cermin and Ronin did not have to see his face to guess who he was even with his back turned to them, talking to the townspeople that thanked him endlessly. ¡°Zeriav¡ª¡° As Cermin was about to call him, out¡­ Ronin pulled him into a narrow alley, pining him against the wall and covering his mouth. Chapter 186 Two Zs ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful, Cholie? A world where Commoners and Nobles are now equal. With most of the Nobles losing their powers thanks to our dear friend Pavone¡¯s Erasure¡­.. There¡¯s no difference to them now with the Commoners.¡± He smiled. ¡°They now all live in fear. They can¡¯t look down upon the Commoners because they are all little mice running away from the darkness.¡± Maen stood on top of a mountain that was covered in ash and rubble after all the trees had fallen down, overlooking the Kingdom of Sephyrine. Cholie emerged from his face and agreed. ¡°I wonder if he was in fear too. Your father.¡± ¡°He must be. Our friend down below won¡¯t tell me. ¡° He frowned. ¡°He despises me, I think. I don¡¯t know why. We share the same cause, after all. He thinks I¡¯m too dense to understand the consequence of giving people the Gift.¡± Cholie scoffed. ¡°You are never dense! You are my incredibly clever and smart Maen! A doctor for all, the world¡¯s panacea that will cure all of it¡¯s cancers and social illnesses!¡± Maem nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. The Darkness is not something that¡¯s evil. It is what the world needed in order to start anew.¡± ¡°The leech to drink the dirty blood. Then, one the hierarchy of the gods and the Nobles were rid of¡­..¡± He raised his hand holding the spear with a smile. ¡°We will gain the perfect world I am hoping for¡ª a world of equality! And under Ronin¡¯s rule, who was born as Commoner from a Noble family, this equality shall be achieved!¡± Volken shook his head while watching this with a smile. ¡°Delusional.¡± Pavone red at him. ¡°He¡¯s just misguided. He wille around soon enough.¡± ¡°Haha, I know you admire him, Pav. But misguided is also delusional.¡± Volken said, leaving the area as he had gone tired of staring at crazy men talking to their girlfriends inside their bodies. Rabuka looked at the ruined Academy at the distance, divided in half as the whole Celestus Realm was divided in half. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as equality.¡± Rabuka said. ¡°There is always the best, and the second best, and everything that follows after. You better make him realize that if you want our ns toe into fruition.¡± Sordido, who was a new addition to their group and was yet to achieve transformation from Maen, decided not to say anything. Because he doesm¡¯t want to displease his big brother, yet at the same time¡­.. He agree with the two. Maen was too delusional to be the new king, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be changing his impression of Ronin soon. He only went by Pavone¡¯s side with his hand behind his back, feeling great jealousy with the way his big brother gazes and admires at Maen. Perhaps he could find a way to show Pavone how unfit Maen was to be king. Someone as honest as him and with such ¡®good¡¯ intentions was even unfit to be part of the Darkness, yet Pavone won¡¯t ept it. ¡°Sigh¡­.. Ah, Maen. If only you have not fallen for a Commoner girl, you would not have been caught up with these delusions.¡± Pavone mumbled beside him with great sadness. Hearing his tone, Sordido can¡¯t help but wish Maen would just drop dead. Maen meanwhile was unaware of all this, and instead lit up his eyes at something. ¡°Oh, really? Thank you, Sir Espine.¡± He said in his head. Cholie asked. ¡°What is it?¡± He smiled wide. ¡°Our friend from below says that there may be a long-awaited reunioning soon with him and Ronin.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Cholie asked. ¡°Are you not worried?¡± ¡°Of course not. He has changed, I believe in it. That¡¯s why he was the second person I have cured after Vyrill.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Shhhh!¡± Ronin told Cermin. The prince just blinked. ¡°Why are you shushing me? Why are we hiding¡ª¡° ¡°Your Highnness¡­.. I have turned partially into a daemon, remember? And Zeriav is a priest with absolutely no tolerance for daemons.¡± Ronin couldn¡¯t believe he had to exin these things. Well, he could believe it. Even when he had gain a few brain cells, he asionally loses it all over again. That¡¯s just typical Min Cheng for you. ¡°If he sees me in this state, he might try to hurt me and purify me¡­.. Or worse.¡± Cermin remembered how much Zeriav hated Ronin and called him a daemon, and nodded. That¡¯s right¡­ Even people with good intentions can do terrible deeds when they were misguided. He doesn¡¯t want conflict to happen between his friends all over again. Even when he do wish they could get along so they could all work together to defeat themon enemy. ¡°I see¡­. Then should we escape this town and look for another ce to stay in? Far from Zeriav?¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°Yes. And we need to be fast.¡± He had taken a sheepskin hanging to dry to be used for the creation of bags, and covered it on his head. ¡°To think of it, most people shouldn¡¯t see me like this. They might ask too many questions.¡± After checking outside, the now cloaked Ronin and Cermin left the alleyway, and rushed out to the crowd that was thanking and celebrating Zeriav¡¯s arrival. ¡°Thank you, good sir! Lightning has been terrorizing us recently, and so for nearby towns!¡± Zeriab asked grimly. ¡°What towns? You all shouldn¡¯t be out your homes during times like this.¡± ¡°But we couldn¡¯t avoid it, sir. Electricity as spread into our water system, and we were in dire need of help for someone to solve it as we won¡¯t be able to have any water to drink or to use because of the danger of electrocution.¡± He frowned. ¡°The lightning had charged the water?¡± ¡°Yes! Look at this fountain!¡± Sure enough, the fountain that they dragged him to was full of sparks that moves everywhere at the surface of the water. ¡°We hope you can fix it as well! It has been a day or two already with the water acting like that!¡± Zeriav frowned. This problem was also beyond his skills, as he could only bring rain, which might make it worse. Someone suddenly came. ¡°I can help. Lightning is my expertise.¡± A man with blue skin came with a heroic grin, and stretched his right shoulder. Soon, he went ahead to touched the charged water¡­.. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Zeriav grabbed his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, even for lightning users¡­¡± His justughed. ¡°You should¡¯t touch me like that when I¡¯m eating, good sir.¡± Zeriav blinked, not knowing what he meant with ¡®eating¡¯¡­.. When the electric sparks start to travel towards his fingertip, then to his hand, then all the way to his arm¡­.. And it seemed to be absorbed by his shoulder, which soon discharged all the lightning back towards the sky¡­ Into arge bolt. A bolt that¡¯s in the shape of a dagger. He suddenly just took this bolt in his hand, which turned into a much smaller dagger. ¡°Not bad. I reckon this is about 4,000 volts now. Enough to kill a whale in one strike.¡± He just stabbed this dagger back into his shoulder, which disappeared like a weapon being sheathed. Zeriav found his power strange, as it was not really a Hero Mage power. Yes, he does have a dagger¡­.. But it doesn¡¯t seem like a blessed weapon. And everyone who were not Hero Mages have lost their powers. So why is this person¡­.. ¡°Ah! Thank you! Oh, thank you, sir!¡± The townspeople praised him. ¡°We thought we would be left to die of dehydration here! We already lost so many lives from the random strikes of lightning and from being electrified by the water!¡± ¡°You two are our saviors! Please, tell us your names so we can remember you!¡± The man did not hesitate,ughing proudly and smugly. ¡°Zeuxis! A pleasure to save you all!¡± The priest frowned, still doubtful of this man beside him. ¡°Zeriav Mondstein. It¡¯s nothing much to be thankful for, I¡¯m just willing to help as much as I can while looking for someone.¡± Zeuxis chuckled at this and out an arm around Zeriav¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What a coincidence! Our names both start with Zs, and I am looking for someone as well!¡± ¡°Zeuxis and Zeriav.¡± The town¡¯s elder pped his hand. ¡°This fountain shall bear your names in your honor! And our town shall now be named Zeuzer as well!¡± Zeriav raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such lengths¡­.¡± But little towns like this in the medieval settings were easily amazed and grateful of heroes after all, as it was rare for them to even meet someone with me. So they had coerced Zeuxis and Zeriav into dining and celebrating with them, giving them a feast of mushroom dishes Zeriav did his best to deny the offer, but found it too rude to outright say no to them. So he decided to entertain them for a while. Meanwhile Zeuxis enjoyed the attention, and boasted more of his feats to the people and to the young children. It went on for so long¡­ That it was already nighttime. ¡°Ah¡­.. I was so close to finding him. I can sense his disgusting shadow looming over this town for miles.¡± Zeuxis said, his stomach bloated from so much food. ¡°Anyway, now that the people had left¡­..¡± ¡°Do tell me about yourself, fellow hero. Who are you searching for?¡± Zeriav didn¡¯t know whether he can trust this man with the information, and instead asked. ¡°Tell me who you are first, and I will tell you who I am. ¡®Fellow hero¡¯.¡± Zeuxis justughed boisterously again, and pointed at a tavern. ¡°Well then¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story, shall I share it over drinks?¡± Chapter 187 Family Matters ¡°Ahh¡­.. That hits the spot.¡± Zeuxis chuckled giddily at his 4th cup of mushroom wine. ¡°How can they make such good wine from a bunch of spores? It¡¯s so good!¡± He elbowed the quiet Zeriav who was contemting leaving since they entered the tavern. ¡°Come on, Brother! Go ahead and drink! No one¡¯s looking at us anyway, they won¡¯t judge a priest for having a drink or two!¡± Zeriav raised his eyebrow. ¡°Since when did you learn that I¡¯m a priest?¡± ¡°The demeanor. No one¡¯s as stiff as priests.¡± Heughed. ¡°Well, maybe except him. You know, you remind me of him a lot.¡± ¡°That kind of quiet, calcting and observant behavior¡­.. I hate that a lot. I came to despise him because of it. I can tell he¡¯s scheming even as a little daemon baby.¡± Zeriav raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My brother.¡± Zeuxis said. ¡°I have two, actually. One sister. I despised them all when I was young.¡± He poured himself another drink as he told his whole past to the priest. ¡°The eldest was just insufferably perfect. He was strong at such a young age, my father boast about him a lot to his friends. He looked like my father too, chiseled face even as a kid.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Unlike me, who had my mother¡¯s face. Soft and delicate. I despise it a lot, how the everyone, even the servants, looked at me like I¡¯m some adorable little thing.¡± Zeriav frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t find you like that at all.¡± ¡°I grew out of my baby fat.¡± He said. ¡°But my eyes are pretty, don¡¯t you think? It has very longshes, and I even cut it already before but it¡¯s still long and pretty.¡± He moved closer to and batted his eyshes on the confused priest, who just shoved him away. ¡°Yes, I can see that now. But you are drinking too much, sir.¡± Zeuxis just continued chugging his 5th cup, and monologuing about his family. ¡°My powers when I was young were so weak too. Just pretty and cute sparks, as the servants called it. I despised them, those servants.¡± ¡°Always trying to coddle me, saying ¡®Oh, young master! Your powers will improve just like your brother someday!¡¯. ¡®You¡¯re already doing so well, just look at those tiny lightning sparks. Already as big as your mother¡¯s, you should be proud¡¯!¡± He copied his servant¡¯s feminine voice, mocking them in falsetto. ¡°I like burning their skirts for it. Stupid servants.¡± He kicked at the chair. ¡°But my eldest brother is the worst coddler of all.¡± Zeriav frowned. ¡°They probably do it out of love and affection.¡± Zeuxis mmed his mug. ¡°That¡¯s what I hate even more! I know that! Yet my father never do the same thing, and that annoys me!¡± Zeriav understood now. ¡°You hate them¡­.. Because you can¡¯t gain affection from your father instead?¡± ¡°Hey, now! You¡¯re making me sound like a pathetic loser that just wants to gain recognition from the man that brought my existence to the world.¡± Heughed, but with an unhinged edge to it like it was close to being a growl of anger. Zeriav, despite being taller and more intimidating looking than this man, shut his mouth in fear of offending him and just kept on listening. He have seen what he was capable of, and they were inside a wooden building. If trouble ensues, many people would suffer. ¡°What I hate the most is my younger brother, though. You see, my father hates my younger brother for being born different.¡± ¡°Born different?¡± Zeriav asked. ¡°Mn. He was even weaker and more ipetent than me. And yet¡­¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°My father give him more attention and effort to correct his ws, to fix him.¡± ¡°My mother worries about him all the time. She even stopped coddling me because of it, barely anyone in the house noticed me anymore when he came around.¡± He chuckled bitterly. ¡°But things just got worse from there. My mother died of childbirth. And so came my sister¡­.. Ah, my sister.¡± He threw his mug to the ground in anger breaking it. ¡°My sister, that crybaby bitch that happened to be the strongest of all four of us. Always making a fuss and having everyone wrapped around her tiny little finger because of her abilities.¡± ¡°You can conjure rain, right?¡± He reached out to the beads on Zeriav¡¯s neck. ¡°She has something simr, I actually disliked you because of it.¡± Zeriav had shbacks and shoved him away out if his chair for touching his beads! ¡°Ow! What in the Abyss, Brother? Hahahaha¡­..¡± He stillughed even when he fell down, very drunk. ¡°I¡­ Please don¡¯t touch me without warning.¡± Zeriav said, clutching his beads tightly. Zeuxis stood up. ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re really like him. I¡¯m disliking you more and more now.¡± The priest frowned. ¡°If you dislike me, why did you ask me to have drinks with you?¡± ¡°Well, you wanted to learn the truth about me. Who I¡¯m searching for.¡± Zeuxis went back to his stool. ¡°And I want to know what a mysterious priest like you is doing performing miracles in small towns like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point now. I¡¯m looking for my younger brother. He was the reason why I was kicked out of our house after I yed this prank on my sister.¡± Out of the four, Zeriav was the only one who never knew about Ronin¡¯s real background. Volken only told him that his suspicions of him being a daemon was right, and that he was so much worse, the Lord of Darkness himself. But he never knew about the Zafeiri family and all the troubles that came to them upon Ronin¡¯s arrival. If he had, he would have realized by now that he was talking to Ronin¡¯s brother. ¡°That incident cost me my bone here at my vicle.¡± He gestured to the part of his shoulder that the lightning dagger went in. ¡°It only healed recently, thanks to my eldest brother.¡± Zeriav crossed his arms. ¡°So you¡¯re looking for him to take revenge?¡± He already thought he must be a bad person, but that didn¡¯t matter to Zeriav since he was not the bad guy he was looking for. His goal was always Cermin, and to save him from the King of Daemons. ¡°No. Actually, I was sent here to make sure he is safe by my eldest brother.¡± He grumbled. ¡°Annoying, but I have to do it.¡± Zeriav blinked at this. It does not make any sense logically after all he told him. ¡°But¡ª¡° ¡°I know. You see, my eldest brother took care of me when I was kicked out. He didn¡¯t even scold me when I thrashed his ce and ruined my opportunity to keep studying in the Academy.¡± He scoffed. ¡°That Maen¡­.. He said that day that he took me in.¡± ¡°That nothinges before family. Even hatred, even mistakes.¡± He chugged his drink. ¡°Do you have any siblings, Brother?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zeriav shook his head. ¡°That makes sense. I reckoned you were an only child. I reckoned you also had an easy rtionship with your parents.¡± Zeriav nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t talk much. But they don¡¯t really have trouble with me¡­.. Except for one time.¡± Zeuxis crossed his leg. ¡°Go on now. Tell me your story next before this mushroom wine knocks me out.¡± Zeriav¡¯s mouth turned into a straight line. ¡°It¡¯s not a long one. I was doing fine, following the order of Demetri. Until I was framed from a crime, which made my closest friend distrust me.¡± ¡°And now the daemon that framed me was his closest friend. I n to save him.¡± Zeuxis chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic? You asked me if I was here for revenge, and yet you are the one who was here for a vendetta.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the name of this framer you are looking for?¡± He stretched his arms and yawned. ¡°I sure hope you find him and I find my brother, it¡¯s been a good time to talk with you.¡± ¡°His name is Ronin. He is dangerous, more dangerous than anyone in this world.¡± Zeuxis stopped stretching like a cat, and his eyes widened at this. ¡°Ronin.¡± He chuckled bitterly. ¡°You know, after this talk, I changed my mind.¡± Zeuxis stood up with a wide grin, but with a shadow over his face. ¡°I came to like you. Your silence is different, yours is more like Maen¡¯s. Caring, sweet,passionate.¡± He ced his hand on Zeriav¡¯s shoulder. The priest frowned with how tight his grip was. ¡°I came to like you a lot. Thank you for the drinks and the talk, Brother.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª-¡° The moment Zeriav felt a sting from Zeuxis¡¯ fingertips over his shoulder, he pushed him away again, this time so hard that it sent him flying to the wall. ¡°Hahahahaha! Ah, you shouldn¡¯t have noticed and let me electrify you.¡± Zeuxisughed without a hint of remorse. ¡°That way, it would have been faster for you. Less painful too, your heart would stop before you even feel the pain. ¡° He shoot lightning once again, aiming to kill Zeriav. The priest dodged it on time, causing a fire to burn on the wall and set a moose¡¯s head in mes. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!!¡± The people yelled, running out as a fight had ensued between their two heroes. Zeuxis stood up, stretching his shoulder and making it crack as he did. ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate. My hated brother is your hated person.¡± Zeriav¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ronin is your¡ª-¡° ¡°Family.¡± Zeuxis smirked. ¡°And familyes first, though you and I could have get together swimmingly had things not gotten personal for both of us.¡± He took out the dagger from his shoulder, and turned it into a lightning bolt to strike Zeriav at the heart! Chapter 188 Brothers Reunited Ronin and Cermin had walked for hours, and yet only reached the next town to thest one they visited once the sun went down. Cermin¡¯s stomach grumbled, and his mind had been repeating the same thing over and over again. (I want to stop and rest for a bit. But Ronin looks so worried about being spotted by Zeriav, and I don¡¯t want to upset him.) (I¡¯m so tired. My feet are so tired, my body¡¯s sore.) (And I¡¯m so hungry. I just woke up and my stomach¡¯s been grumbling since then.) (How much longer? I¡¯m getting thirsty now.) (The roads seems to be stretching forever. Ahhhhh¡­.) Ronin had finally gotten fed up with these thoughts and since it was already close to nighttime, he supposed it really was time to rest. Perhaps Zeriav had gotten busy with helping the locals in that town. Ronin was not afraid of Zeriav at all. With his new skill and a bit of trickery, he¡¯s sure that he can kill him. The problem was Cermin. Cermin¡¯s right beside him, and doesn¡¯t seem to allow him to leave him any time soon. He can¡¯t see him kill his former friend. He would have to wait until Cermin¡¯s asleep, or somehow distracted. Ronin sighed as he looked at the night sky. Lightning shed from that town where they saw Zeriav, and a storm may being soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go stay at that inn, Your Highness. You don¡¯t happen to have any money around your person, don¡¯t you?¡± Cermin was relieved to finally get some rest, but his eyes widened when he felt around his purse and realized that he had no money. Ronn patted his back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take care of it. Just¡­.. Stay here and keep a look out for Zeriav. When you see him, it¡¯s better to hide and let him pass by.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°Well, he would ask too many questions, and he will definitely ask who you were with. You don¡¯t want this to end with him attacking me and getting in trouble, right?¡± Cermin thought about it, then offered. ¡°But¡­.. Maybe I can persuade him¡ª¡± ¡°Your Highness. Would you really want to risk it with a priest like Zeriav to be fine with a half-daemon like me?¡± The prince pursed his lips, and eventually nodded. ¡°Ok¡­.. I understand.¡± He then focused on having a ce to rest. ¡°How will you be able to get us some bed space? And wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous too if they suddenly notice something wrong with you?¡± Ronin smirked. ¡°I have my ways.¡± And so, the cloaked Coalmoner just went inside the inn. After a while, he returned with a triumphant grin. ¡°Come on. They have even procured a meal for us and two beds.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°But how?¡± ¡°I can be quite persuasive.¡± Ronin said, as they passed by the innkeeper and his other servants that just stood to wee them like statues. Cermin was a little weirded out by their stillness and eerie smiles, but since his dumb brain could not imagine Ronin doing anything wrong, he ignored the odd feeling. ¡°Good evening, Prince Cermin Drychspiel. Good evening, good sir.¡± They greeted them at the same time. ¡°Ah, I see now. You convinced them by telling them that I am the prince of Sciro, right?¡± Cermin sighed in relief. ¡°Maybe.¡± Ronin just walked by the doorstep as someone offered him a towel to rub his face off the dirt and soot. ¡°I will pay you all back for your kindness one day!¡± Cermin bowed his head to them as he entered the bedroom with Ronin. There really was food prepared in trays in heaping servings. Some mashed potatoes and roasted chicken, with of course mushrooms on the side as staple food of Himmelgard. Cermin chuckled at the shape of one of them. ¡°Heh, this one is almost as long as my 10-inch di¡ª¡± BOOM! Thunder rumbled outside, and his joke was interrupted much to Ronin¡¯s relief. Despite Cermin being a slightly better hero now, with a bit more braincells, he was still a pervert after all. He frowned worriedly. ¡°I hope those townspeople were ok. Zeriav had taken care of the fire for them, but there¡¯s still a lot of damages.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they would be alright.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Finish your meal, Your Highness. Then get to sleep. We should travel again as early as we could in the morning.¡± He yawned and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ Thank you for getting all this for free, Ronin. And about your lightning marks¡­¡± He went to trace his finger over those that stretched on his neck. ¡°Are you sure they don¡¯t hurt? You should tell me immediately if you suddenly felt something weird or you¡¯re in pain.¡± Ronin flicked his hand away due to his aversion to touch. ¡°I will, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry about it, I will be alright.¡± Cermin smiled sadly. ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t know what I would do if something happens to you. You¡¯re the only one have left, I even abandoned my family for the sake of the people and for you.¡± Ronin stared at him a bit, drawn by the sincere concern in his eyes. It was really pitiful, how dense he was to not even realize that he was risking his life for the wrong person¡ª BOOM! BOOM! The ps of thunder was louder, and it sounder like the strikes wereing nearer. Ronin cleared his throat, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take the left one, you take the right.¡± Cermin nodded, and tucked himself in. ¡°Good night, Ronin.¡± Ronin did not reply, and just pretended to be asleep, waiting until Cermin dozes off. Then¡­.. When he was sure he was asleep, he went out to look for Zeriav, and get rid of him once and for all. But to his surprise¡­.. Once he got out, he realized that there was a storm already. Rain and lightning slowly increased in strength and reached even this town. And soon, he saw two figures on the rooftops of a bell tower used to warn people. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zeriav had been stuck at dodging Zeuxis¡¯ quick and frenzied blows using his lightning dagger bolt. Even his movements were as fast and unpredictable as the lightning he wields. ¡°Just surrender now, dear Brother. Or best yet, run away and hide.¡± Zeuxis said. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a count to three, and you can just run away and forget about finding Ronin.¡± Zeriav had summoned his huge scythe as well as pouring rain in hopes to slow down his movements. The rain does not fall on him, and he stayed dry and unhindered by it. Meanwhile, Zeuxis¡¯ hair was soaking wet along with his clothes that were in tatters as Zeriavv had also dealt blows to him. Yet every time he did, the man justughed and did not mind the pain at all. Soon, his tattered clothes revealed the dark patch over his once broken shoulder, made of pure Obsidian and the focus of his amplified powers. ¡°You¡¯re a daemon! Just like your brother!¡± Zeriav yelled. ¡°And I can¡¯t let any of you to continue run amok! I must end you now, then end him!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You can certainly try, my dear priest!¡± Zeuxis grinned as he dodged a swing from Zeriav¡¯s scythe that would have decapitated him. ¡°What?¡± Zeriav furrowed his brows, when¡ª Zeuxis had stepped into a big puddle to make a huge ssh, and some of the water went towards Zeriav. He made a look of horror, as the Sapphire daemon cackled: ¡°You are only not dead yet because you couldn¡¯t get wet by the rain. But now, I have you defeated just from that ssh!¡± He summoned his lightning into smaller, more focused strikes. They reached for that water stain on Zeriav¡­ Which electrocuted him. Zeuxis took the chance to leap into the air and stike him finally with his lightning dagger¡ª- But Zeriav managed to block it with his scythe, even with his body convulsing and shaking a little. He had withstood it, and scythe and lightning shed with each other. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a resilient one, huh? Now I really feel sorry for needing to kill you more.¡± Zeuxis felt more alive with every strike he shot toward Zeriav. ¡°We could have so much fun together! With how much you can handle the pain, I can keep on piercing and piercing inside you and you won¡¯t even make a sound!¡± Zeriav gritted his teeth. ¡°I will not be defeated by evil!¡± He swung his scythe with all his might, and it suddenly became a burst of water that struck Zeuxis like a wave surge! Flinging him out of the tower and zooming down, down, down into the concrete with a thud! Hended directly in front of a cloaked person, most of the bones in his body breaking. But being the daemon he was, pain and destruction of the self were less noticed by him. Still, his vision swam, and he knew that it may be toote for him. The cloaked person only looked at him, then at his shoulder. ¡°I see Maen had fixed you up.¡± He realized who it was, and grinned with his bloodied teeth, spitting out blood. ¡°Damned Ronin¡­¡­ My bastard brother¡­.¡± Ronin thought he must have heard wrong, as he thought Zeuxis must have mumbled before passing out. ¡°It¡¯s good to see your stupid ugly face again¡­. Run before he gets you.¡± Chapter 189 I Shall Protect You ¡°Ou! Wake up, Ou! Hey!¡± He felt a strong smack on his forehead. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You little shit! We need to run!¡± It was a man just a few years older than him. But he looked older because of his bleached white hair, and he always creased eyebrows that brought wrinkles. He shook Ou awake from that suffocating little space with that thin bed. ¡°What¡¯s the point, Old Xiao? We¡¯ll die even when we run.¡± Ou grumbled. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you hate my guts?¡± ¡°Look at this little turd¡­.. We¡¯re bailing you out before you die tomorrow, and you¡¯re going to bitch and whine like that!?¡± Gunshots can suddenly be heard, fully jolting Ou awake. ¡°Come on, then!¡± Old Xiao grabbed him and forced him out of the bed. Ou blinked in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­.. You¡¯re really risking your life for me?¡± After all, Old Xiao was his biggest bully here. He had made Ou bleed several times, and Old Xiao loved calling him names like ¡®little shit¡¯ and ¡®ck dog¡¯ because of his appearance. And yet the moment a man in uniform came towards Ou, bedroom, carrying a gun¡ª Old Xiao did not hesitate to punch him in the face and knock him out in one go, his fist sinking deep into the man¡¯s nose! ¡°You listen here carefully, ck dog.¡± He went to take the gun from the uniformed man. ¡°The Boss took you in as part of the family whether I like it or not. We all share the same block.¡± He pointed to the symbol that was carved with a knife on Ou¡¯s skin. It was a phoenix. ¡°Nobody messes with my family, only I can! Anyone who tries will be a dead man!¡± Ou was moved by this, and ran following Old Xiao who shot the gun towards anyone in uniform that they pass by. He blocked Ou with his body like a shield, and made sure every turn they make was safe for the younger boy. ¡°Go now! Jump on this window, he¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Ou frowned. ¡°Who? You shoulde too, they will sentence you with death too because of what you did!¡± Old Xiao just took more guns with him. ¡°Hah! Not until we keep this riot running and break out everyone! You worry about yourself, your time is up by dawn!¡± As Ou made the jump¡­ Ronin¡¯s mind returned to the present, with this close-to-death Zeuxis in front of him. ¡°Family.¡± He mumbled to himself. Like Old Xiao was to Ou, Zeuxis was also not his ¡®real family¡¯. He was only rted to his character, and not his real brother. But¡­.. It¡¯s not really blood that makes someone family, wasn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t simple liking and befriending either. What separates family from friend was this unbreakable bond that differences and in-fighting could not destroy. ¡°Ronin!¡± Zeriav shouted and descended from the bell tower by scaling the walls and roof, sliding down with scythe in hand. Hended in front of the brothers, the rain and thunderclouds following him. ¡°Where is Cermin!? Tell me right now or perish like your brother!¡± Ronin looked at Zeuxis once again, and saw the electric sparks dancing on his body. He smiled. ¡°No one from my family has perished from you. Not today, nor any time soon.¡± He drew a closed eye on the air, and casted Blinding Darkness over Zeriav. The priest was immediately enraged once he was surrounded by the darkness, unable to see anything and could only strike blindly in the air. While he was busy swinging and missing Roninpletely, the Coalmoner took out his rune stone, and drew a symbol over Zeuxis¡¯s Obsidian shoulder. It was a new one that he had found out from the Royal Library of Sciro while studying phoenixes. A rune only sessfully used by gods. This rune was used every time their familiar animals have perished. The symbol of a phoenix. ¡®Revive¡¯. Ronin was only half-certain of the results, but he have a strong will and resisted any thought of it not working. Eventually¡­.. The sparks went stronger, and spread throughout Zeuxis¡¯ body. Just like his elder brother Maen¡¯s invention, the lightning had resurrected him and mended his wounds. And the rune had made it faster too, bringing him back his consciousness. Soon, Zeuxis¡¯ eyes open, and he wore a wide grin shing his bloodied teeth. ¡°Oh, Brother~¡± He said in a singsongy, eerie voice as he rose from the ground. Ronin ordered him. ¡°Finish him for me. I have to go somewhere and take care of something.¡± Zeuxis nodded, cracking his bones and stretching. ¡°Won¡¯t take long. Just run.¡± Ronin went back in the inn, letting Zeuxis continue this fight. He could have fought Zeriav himself and won¡­.. But in perfect timing, Cermin had woken up and Ronin manage to hear his thoughts. (Where¡¯s Ronin? Was that Zeriav I heard just now¡­.) Sure enough, Cermin had indeed rushed out of bed in worry. (I need to get to Romin fast!) But upon the doorstep, Ronin had caught up to him. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, Your Highness! It¡¯s too dangerous! Zeriav is fighting a daemon!¡± Cermin immediately grabbed Ronin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I heard him shout your name! Are you alright!?¡± ¡°Yes. I will be alright, he¡¯s currently distracted.¡± Ronin said. ¡°A daemon¡­..¡± Cermin peered on the window outside as Zeuxis and Zeriav begun fighting again. ¡°That exins the lightning earlier¡­ He looks terrifying, and Zeriav seems to be having difficulty with him.¡± He narrowed his eyes, and observed the battle from the distance. ¡°I will keep on destroying evil even if it rises again and again!¡± Zeriav yelled, as he swung wildly, and broke a brick wall from it. Zeuxis easily dodged him, and sent electricity after him again. ¡°Not if I destroy you first before you destroy me for the second time!¡± He struck Zeriav¡¯s leg, causing him to fall to one knee and groan. ¡°Ack!¡± Heughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Oh, my poor Brother. That must be painful.¡± He continued to strike, and with his affected leg, Zeriav was having difficulty to dodge more than ever. Zeuxis continued to jeer at the priest. ¡°But that blow from your water scythe really hurt, you know. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± He struck again, and Zeriav¡¯s hair has been singed despite sidestepping it. The lightning bolt struck a house and it copsed from it, causing debris to fall over Zeriav¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hngh!¡± He bit his lip and did his best to not give Zeuxis the pleasure of seeing him in pain, even to the end. Not being able to see his enemy was already a great disadvantage, along with having injuries in both his upper and lower limbs. Cermin gritted his teeth. ¡°He won¡¯t survive this fight at this rate. I need to help him before the daemon cost more damage.¡± Ronin grabbed his wrist. ¡°But you would also get hurt, Your Highness. I worry about you, this daemon is powerful and the power of the sun would not defeat lightning.¡± This wasn¡¯t really a lie, as Ronin would rather have Cermin intact so he can keep levelling up and be ripe enough to harvest the me from at Level 100. Besides being his nemesis, Cermin was also Ronin¡¯s little sheep to fatten until it was time to shed its wool and eat it for dinner. Cermin beamed at his concern, and smiled to reassure him ¡°I have other tricks up my sleeve besides Sunburst.¡± Ronin frowned, but it does make sense. Cermin may also have other skills every time he reaches 10 levels. He just didn¡¯t see it much in action because Cermin had not fought much yet. His curiosity made him want to see what else Cermin was capable of, and so he let go with the empty phrase ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯ll kill that daemon, save Zeriav, then we run away while he get some medical attention.¡± Cermin said, and dashed off with sword in hand. Ronin reached out to his connection to the Core, which spread to his connection to the Baptismal Grounds, and all the way to¡­.. ¡°Espine. Send Zeuxis these instructions as he fights Cermin.¡± He heard on his voice. ¡°Whatever pleases you, Dark Lord. I am at your service.¡± He looked outside, as Cermin went over to Zeriav¡¯s side, his hair getting soaked by rainwater too. ¡°Daemon! You have done enough damage to my friend and these innocent people! I will make you pay!¡± Ronin cringed at thismon hero dialogue, but stayed invested because it was Cermin after all. Zeuxis sneered after he paused to listen to something in his head. ¡°I see¡­.. So you are a friend of dear Brother here. Must be nice to have friends.¡± He smiled at his own double entendre, as it could be both the priest and his own brother. He summoned more lightning to set a wooden house on fire. ¡°My only friend was lightning, thunder, and electricity. Shall I introduce you to them?¡± He collected all the sparks flouncing around from the rain onto his shoulder, and conjured a bigger Dagger Bolt. Meanwhile, Cermin raised his sword high in the air, and summoned. ¡°Shield of Sce, protect me and Zeriav!¡± Two golden globes surrounded him and Zeriav, who beamed at the direction of his voice. ¡°Cermin¡­.. You came to help me¡­..¡± Ronin did not hesitate to use One-Word-Command to him: ¡°Silence.¡± This caused the already blind Zeriav to be mute as well, as the fight between Cermin and Zeuxis began in this small town amidst a storm. Chapter 190 Cermins Skills After Cermin had summoned the Shield of Sce around himself, none of the stray sparks of lightning can burst through and affect him and Zeriav. The sparks shed against the light, and were repelled before they can do any damage. ¡°So you have a fancy golden dome to protect you, huh?¡± Zeuxisughed. ¡°How pretty! But I always find blue prettier than gold, don¡¯t you think?¡± He then summoned the sparks that got repelled back to him, and surround him¡­. Slowly forming a wall made of electricity. A Shield of Lightning for himself. Cermin gritted his teeth. He thought that having a defensive skill would give him an advantage in a fight with someone as vtile as Zeuxis, but he actually came up with this. Little did he know that a little birdie was whispering in Zeuxis¡¯s ear, and told him that he should recollect his fallen bolts to surround him. ¡®He¡¯s confused right now. Attack that house over there, and bring the roof down on him so he can see the limitation of his Shield.¡¯ Zeuxis followed this advice, and struck down above Cermin, who tried to dodge and move away. But he was not able to move in time, and therge chunks of stone and bricks came crashing down on him! ¡°Ahh!¡± He raised his hand defensively¡­. And the Shield of Sce became evenrger around him, and bounce off the debris away! ¡°You wille to regret that, daemon!¡± Cermin went forward to sh towards him. But since his weapon was close range, he would have to move closer to Zeuxis to deal any impact on his body. The shield made of lightning causes sparks to move and electrocute Cermin¡¯s hand. He almost let go of his sword because of it. He was using his right hand and if felt cramped and grounded from the shock, so he moved to use his other hand. Ronin spoke through Espine¡¯s connection to all the daemons directly to Zeuxis¡¯mind. ¡®Good. You made him use his non-dominant hand. Time for the third phase.¡¯ (You really are a cunning one, prune.) Ronin scoffed. ¡®Been a while since Ist heard that nickname. Can¡¯t say I miss it.¡¯ ¡®Now, focus. Your objective is to knock him out, not kill him. Don¡¯t get carried away.¡¯ Zeuxis continued shing forward with lightning strikes, heightening the voltage to see the limits of the damage the Shield of Sce can take. (What if he tries to kill me first? I know I can be resurrected again, but it is still pretty painful and there¡¯s a chance that I¡¯d be crippled for a while if my bones took too much damage.) ¡®He won¡¯t kill you. I know his fighting style, he also always goes for knocking you out rather than aiming for the kill.¡¯ (If you say so, prune. I¡¯ll go easy on him and then kill his priest friend as nned.) ¡®If you say so¡¯. He had been told this many times during battles like this by Min Cheng himself. This reminded Ronin of the times when he had been a system, and had thought Cermin how to survive fights like this even with his intention to not murder the enemy. Right now, he was being like a system to Zeuxis too. It¡¯s really the only way because he can¡¯t fight directly, or else his cover will be blown. With his non-dominant hand, Cermin¡¯s blows have be less effective. He tried to cut a tall wooden post used to wave gs in the town, and bring it down towards Zeuxis. Zeuxis¡¯ shield of lightning made it burn, and he did have a look of panic for a biit as the fire had spread. Cermin came to a realization. (He can survive lightning, but not fire.) He used this to his advantage, and continued hitting more wooden objects around. Chucking wooden nks towards Zeuxis so that the lightning that shields him will catch it on fire. Ronin was actualy impressed by this sudden ingenuity. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ (Not bad!? You prune, I will be turned into roasted meat at this rate! You said he¡¯s not trying to kill me!) ¡®He knows the rain will put out the fires if he ordered Zeriav to bring a downpour. He¡¯s nning to knock you out by suffocation.¡¯ Zeuxis covered his mouth as he started to cough from the smoke. (Well, what shall I do to not pass out with my lungs filled with smoke?) ¡®Make him believe it¡¯s working first.¡¯ Zeuxis raised an eyebrow, but did as told. ¡°Cough! You golden turd! I will have your head for this! Cough! Cough!¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes beamed when he saw that his n was working. (Nice! Ah, if only System-chan was here! She would be very proud of this maneuver!) Ronin rubbed his face. ¡®For the longest time¡­.. I¡¯m a man, you idiot!¡¯ (I know that, who are you calling an idiot?) Zeuxis asked him in confusion. (Or do you also secretly want to shift your gender like Bedonna¡ª) ¡®No. I¡¯m happy enough as man, just ignore that and focus on what I¡¯ll say.¡¯ As the smoke came to increase all around Zeuxis, growing thicker along with the growing fire, it became harder to see things. Cermin could barely make out Zeuxis¡¯ shape now. And when he looked around thest ce he left him¡ª Zeuxis was gone. ¡°Zooming Dash!¡± Zeuxis yelled as he activated his skill, zooming past the fire and suffering afew burns. But he kept going, and used the smoke to hide his location. He will continue to do so until he thoroughly befuddles Cermin. And then¡­.. He will scale the walls on the inn they stayed at, climbing up to strike him from above, and electrocute him just enough to make him lose consciousness! It was a good n, but then Cermin yelled. ¡°Sight of the Orbit!¡± His eyes suddenly glowed bright yellow. Then¡­.. More pairs of glowing eyes grew around him, floating around like stars. They circled too spinning and spinning the more Zeuxis moved. ¡°What in the Abyss is that¡ª Ack!¡± Cermin had used a wooden nk that was not on fire to hit Zeuxis square on the foot, faltering his Zooming Dash a bit. He moved as fast as lightning, and it was virtually impossible to hit him with just normal dexterity. ¡®He has a skill that gives him 360-degree vision, as well as sharp aim.¡¯ Ronin concluded. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ (I find defeating him with this kind of skill more interesting right now.) Zeuxis sassed him. ¡®Get farther out of his reach. Run towards the next road over there.¡¯ Ronin told him. His elder brother did so, running away from the glowing-eyed prince. Ronin believed he must own 5 skills like him, and so far he exhibited three. Sunburst, Shield of Sce, Sight of the Orbit. All begin in ¡®S¡¯. The creators of the video game got alliterative with picking names for him and used a bit of creativity, yet not for anyone else. Lazy bastards. Ronin wondered what the other two ¡®S¡¯ skills he had, and how he can make Cermin bring them out before he have Zeuxis go all out in defeating him. ¡®Can you propel yourself with that lighting bolt? Hit it to the ground like a javelin and send yourself flying, then use the Zooming Dash so you can stay in the air for a while?¡¯ Zeuxis thought about it. (I haven¡¯t tired that before. Might be tricky even for me. Can you exin how to do it?) ¡®Just use force stronger than the mass of your body.¡¯ Zeuxis made a face. (Right. Of course. Thank you very much for making me do science in a fight, prune.) They kept on bantering some more like brothers do as Zeuxis prepared to propel himself using his now 9 feet long Dagger Bolt, and as he took some momentum while running¡­.. He exerted as much force as he could so he can raise his body several dozens of feet high in the air. It worked, and he sed his Zoomng Dash to stay there while zooming fast above Cermin. ¡°Hahahaha! Throw nks at me now, you banana-face!¡± Cermin¡¯s glowing eyes when in a frezy from this, and Zeuxis was too far away for him to hit with wooden nks. His eyes then cleared, and held his head. ¡°This is making me dizzy¡­ Won¡¯t you just hold still?¡± As he said this, all of a sudden¡­ ¡°Wait¡­.. What¡¯s happening to me? Why am I getting pulled closer?¡± Cermin summoned his 4th skill. ¡°Shadow Seeker!¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes widened as he also felt his body experiencing this maic pull towards Cermin. It brought the lightning towards him as well, but his shield protected him from it. He grabbed onto a pole to keep himself from being pulled. ¡®It must be a skill to get a pull towards creatures and objects of the shadows¡ªtch on to something!¡¯ Zeuxis did,tching his Dagger Bolt to the rooftop of building whil Cermin¡¯s skill was trying to drag him down¡­.. And not even a second aftertching on ther, Cermin yelled: ¡°shing Ray!¡± He shed his sword at Zeuxis¡¯ direction, and it sent a ray of pure sunbeam towards him! (You told me he won¡¯t kill me¡ª- Ahhhh!) Ronin blinked as the ray of light enveloped Zeuxis, and he called out. ¡®Zeuxis? Zeuxis, can you hear me? What¡¯s happening to you right now?¡¯ But there was no response. And soon¡­.. There was also no Zeuxis. Chapter 191 Sleeping with Ghosts and Dead Men Even Cermin seemed to be shocked by this. In a panic, he went to ask his system. ¡°Hey, Kai¡­.. My new skill said that it only brings damage by purifying the evil energy. Why did he evaporate? Did I misunderstand something about the skill?¡± Kai did not answer him, and instead said. [The shing Ray does purify evil energy¡­ by burning it with the power of the sun.] Cermin¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°I¡­ I killed him?¡± No response. His hands shook, and he looked at it as rain fell on them. There it was again. Someoneying on the floor, bleeding. Ronin could not read his thoughts because they were out of his mind-reading range, and he could onlymunicate with Zeuxis through Espine. He looked everywhere, but there was no sign of his brother. Only steam. He turned to see Cermin¡¯s reaction to what he had done. The terror on his face was palpable. He was shaking vehemently, then covered his mouth as if he would vomit. If only Ronin could read his mind right now, he could have seen the images of the manying on the floor and bleeding in the dark. Cermin¡¯s mind was in overdrive, and he had copsedpletely on the floor. Losing consciousness. Cermin had fallen deep into slumber from so much fear, his heart feeling like it was being squeezed by arge hand until every single drop of blood was wrung out. It was so painful that he could only pass out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Min Cheng? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± A concerned female ssmate asked him, and only then did he snap out of it. ¡°A-Ah, no¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Besides, there¡¯s no ghost, they don¡¯t exist.¡± He smiled nervously. ¡°Especially ghosts of crows.¡± But he had to wipe a bead of sweat on his forehead. He had been doing well so far. Yet the sight of that dead bird that hit itself on their window brought it back. ¡°Poor birdie¡­.. Look at how much its skull was crushed. How did it even hit itself on our window?¡± A woman bravely held it in her hands. ¡°It must be blinded by something. Look at its eyes. It¡¯s burnt.¡± Someone noticed. ¡°I think the people above us are conducting a magnifying ss experiment. They must have identally hit the crow with the ray of sunlight that they deflected.¡± Min Cheng could not take it anymore. The more he looked at the bird¡­ ¡°Excuse me¡ª URK!¡± He rushed out of the room, holding his mouth. He ran out and rushed to the bathroom. There goes his lunch. He continued to retch on the sink and turned on the faucet as he did. He spat out onest time, tasting the sour bile in his mouth. It was so awful that he wanted to vomit all over again. He then washed his mouth and face, gargling water and then spitting it out. As he looked at the mirror. Someone else¡¯s face met him. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± He fell backward. That dark, smiling face. It follows him everywhere like a shadow. Bleeding and bleeding like that bird. He closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not real¡­.. He¡¯s not there¡­.. Ghosts don¡¯t exist¡­..¡± When he opened his eyes once more¡­ It really was gone. He sighed in relief. After that, he continued his day as usual. Putting on a happy face as always. He smiled at the people who waved at him as he passed by. Everyone in this school knew him. He was generally well-liked. That¡¯s because he knows to keep smiling and not show any signs of what he had done. But if they only knew¡­.. Would they still smile and wave back at him? Min Cheng followed everything his parents told him all his life. He did not pursue botany. He pursued business management, so he can get into his family¡¯spany after he graduate. His whole life, there¡¯s always been someone to tell him what to say, how to act, what to wear¡­ what to be. And he needs to be a certain way in front of everyone else. He can¡¯t show them at all this fear in him. This fear of death. Ever since that person¡¯s death¡­ He can¡¯t look at corpses in movies the same way. He made excuses when his friends invited him to watch horror movies. He distracted himself with light-hearted harem animes. Because what better way to distract yourself than perversion? But after all the beating and beating, he wouldy down on his bed with the tissue papers all around him¡­ And his ghost would watch him as he sleep. Because of that, even when Min Cheng knew he had to defeat viins as a hero, he did his best to avoid killing them. He already had enough ghosts in this life. The ghost of his gege kept on smiling at him in the shadows. ¡°So this is how I die, eh? Ah-Cheng.¡± Min Cheng would close his eyes like a child, thinking that if he ignore it, the monster by his bed would go away. But he never went away when nightes. Min Cheng was stuck with him standing and smiling with such a happy face by his bedside. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d die because of you. So much for a friend.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Cermin!¡± Ronin rushed towards the fallen hero. And as he ran¡­. ¡°Whoah, what happened to him?¡± A light chuckle came behind him after a sh. Zeuxis was still alive after all, but there was fire on his right shoulder where the Obsidian was. ¡°You¡¯re still alive after all.¡± Ronin picked up the unconscious Cermin. ¡°He got scared by the thought of killing you.¡± Zeuxis tried to douse off the fire with his electricity, but the fire somehow managed to eat the lightning. ¡°Pesky little golden turd. I can feel this fire weakening me.¡± Zeuxis cursed as he stumbled while walking. ¡°Must be part of his skill. It¡¯s a powerful one indeed.¡± Ronin noticed. He went over to hover his hand towards the me, and tried to imagine a rune as he did. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zeuxis asked. ¡°Trying to absorb it.¡± Ronin drew the rune of ¡®absorb¡¯, but it was not effective. He then tried something else¡­. And opened his mouth. Zeuxis blinked, but eventually¡­ Ronin did manage to eat the fire from the sun. ¡°Problem solved. Next, we kill Zeriav now that he¡¯s asleep.¡± Ronin said. Zeuxis nodded, and rotate his shoulder back and forth as he dashed back to the front of the inn. Zeriav wasying there on the floor surrounded by the protective shield. He still could not speak, and he could not see either because he was still under the effect of Blinding Darkness. Ronin frowned at the shield. ¡°Can you put all your lightning to break that shield?¡± His elder brother did his best, but it was to no avail. Zeriav realized he was being attacked by the loud thunders, and summoned strong surges of rain and wind in retaliation. ¡°It will disappear eventually.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°Once it does, you¡¯re free to kill him.¡± Zeuxis pped. ¡°Hah! That would be my greatest pleasure, prune.¡± As Ronin left his brother to take care of the priest for him, he then noticed something on the ground. Bits of Zeriav¡¯s hair. He picked them up, and pocketed them forter. For now¡­ He went to the inn full of people he hypnotized to stay still and be polite to him. Their happy faces were full of beads of sweat from standing there for hours. Their jaws hurt from smiling to much, and they struggled to move but couldn¡¯t. Ronin simply carried Cermin all the way to the bed. He too was exhausted from this long day, and felt like he could just sleep forever. As heid the hero in the bed, he watched them sleep for a while. Just standing by his bedside, watching and watching, After that, he went to his own bed to sleep. Little did he know that Cermin had woken up a little when he put him to bed, and when he almost opened his eyes¡­.. He closed it again in fright after seeing a dark man watching him sleep. He was so scared that he had to pretend to sleep until Ronin went to bed. Only when he did that Cermin realized it was just his friend, feeling relieved. ¡°So much for a friend.¡± Those words rang out, and he had stressed himself out to sleep again. When morning came, Ronin woke up first. He realized that Zeuxis was staying on one of the rooms in the inn, the people working still stuck like statues and internally terrified. He went to that room, peeking a bit¡­.. Then mmed the door close when he realized what Zeuxis was hugging close to him as he slept. Zeuxis grumbled sleepily inside. ¡°By the gods, prune. Yawn¡­.. Can¡¯t I sleep with a corpse peacefully here?¡± ¡°Learn to lock the door next time, then! Ah, this psychopathic asshole!¡± Ronin cursed, kicking the door. ¡°Hurry up before Cermin wakes up, I have something to do to you so you can join us.¡± ¡°Join you? To where?¡± Zeuxis frowned, nuzzling a decapitated head close to him. Ronin smirked at Zeriav¡¯s hair that he had kept in his pocket. ¡°We¡¯re going to act like a bunch of good guys just helping a hero save innocent people from now on.¡± Chapter 192 Deserving to Die Zeuxis stared at himself in the mirror for a while, posing and rubbing his chin. ¡°Not bad¡­ I look good like this, don¡¯t I?¡± He was asking the head by the desk. Ronin just rolled his eyes at his crazy evil psycho antics. ¡°You look just like him. Now, are you sure you will be able to act like him too?¡± Zeuxis grinned, but his face was much different when he does. Because he was now wearing the face of Zeriav after Ronin used his Fool¡¯s Eye skill on him. His usually thin-lipped devilish grin looked out of ce with Zeriav¡¯s stoic and gentle face. The priest¡¯s gentle giant vibe became something more menacing with each grin. ¡°But of course. It¡¯s easy to act like Milky, all I need to do is to not say much and not show any emotion on my face.¡± Zeuxisbed his hair which was now Zeriav¡¯s hair. ¡°Milky?¡± Ronin noticed his pattern in calling people names based on their skin color. ¡°Brother Milky has a very nice lip shape.¡± Zeuxis ignored his brother¡¯s judging look, andpared his lips with the head. ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t move them often. Their prettiness is more noticeable when closed. He was silent when he died too.¡± Zeuxis grinned. ¡°Was that your doing?¡± ¡°Yes. And I can shut you up if I want to with just one word.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°I just prefer not to waste my skill.¡± ¡°I see. Then could you havemanded him to ¡®die¡¯?¡± Zeuxis asked with great interest. Ronin had considered it before too. Ordering someone to ¡®die¡¯. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried that on anyone yet. I have ordered someone to sleep indefinitely or fight to the death. But I don¡¯t know yet what will happen if I say ¡®die¡¯.¡± ¡°Would they kill themselves? Would their heart simply stop beating? I need to kill people myself to get stronger, so just telling them to die would be like wasting food.¡± Zeuxis chuckled. ¡°Try it on me, then. You can revive me again because of being one of your goons.¡± ¡°Daemons.¡± Ronin corrected. ¡°And would you really want to just die for no reason? It would ruin your body still. Just because you could be revived, doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re immortal.¡± He reminded Zeuxis. ¡°Just like your shoulder bone that only got healed by Maen¡¯s Gift giving powers with his Spear of Levin. If you received damage that can ruin you permanently, it¡¯s over.¡± Zeuxis chuckled. ¡°Haha! I know that, prune. You¡¯re nagging at me like our mother. I hate that, just tell me to die already instead of acting worried.¡± Ronin¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯ll never be worried by a blueberry-headed filth like you.¡± Zeuxis smile just widened when he used the usual nickname his mother gives to his father. ¡°Whatever you say, mother. Ah, Maen¡¯s the only family member I can stand after all.¡± ¡°When did you meet him, by the way?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°When did he fix up your shoulder?¡± ¡°About two years after my graduation day. I was working at some marquis as his personal house guard.¡± Zeuxis recalled. ¡°So about 3 years ago.¡± ¡°Someone took you in as a guard despite your injury?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°He found me pretty and nice to look at. All I had to do was stand by the door of his bedroom at night anyway.¡± Zeuxis said. He scoffed at the memory of his former employer. ¡°I hate that bastard. He¡¯s a lunatic and goes after every pretty thing he sees.¡± ¡°I thought I would be getting an actual job that involves beating up people. But no, I¡¯m just part of that collection, like wall decor.¡± As he said this, he had ced Zeriav¡¯s blue beads around his neck. ¡°Huh. To think of it, this would be something that fop would like. Very pretty.¡± Ronin looked at Zeriav¡¯s body by the bed that Zeuxis had set up to stand upright. Like wall decor. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to activate those beads for rain.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°So the best thing to do was to say that the fight had weakened you and you can¡¯t summon your powers somehow.¡± ¡°Then, every time that the disguise was about to wear out, you can excuse yourself to meditate and pray for Demetri to bring your powers back. ¡°Got it.¡± Zeuxis said, still focused on himself in the mirror. ¡°I remember him praying back when the shield lost its effect around him.¡± ¡°What time was that?¡± Ronin asked, so he can note the limitations of Cermin¡¯s skills. ¡°About 3 hours after that banana-face summoned it.¡± Hebed and caressed Zeriav¡¯s slowly falling dead hair. ¡°Milky was really pitiful, just kneeling there with his hands together.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even truly call out to his god. When I pierced through him, he couldn¡¯t shout in pain. His did not even cry until the end, and just summoned as much rain as he could until his heart stopped.¡± ¡°It was the second-best kill I had. My best would be my first time with that marquis.¡± Zeuxis raised Zeriav¡¯s head to his eye level. ¡°That feeling¡­.. Murdering someone who you have wanted to kill for so long¡­¡± ¡°It was wonderful. Even when I hate your guts, I truly hope you experience something like that, dear brother. Hahahaha!¡± Ronin had enough of his weird antics towards killing Zeriav, but he can understand that feeling somehow. That was what he was waiting for with Cermin. He heard Cermin tossing around the bedroom and starting to stir awake, so he said. ¡°Alright then. Go die.¡± Zeuxis awaited what will happen after he say this, but¡­¡­ Nothing. The One Word Command for some reason doesn¡¯t work with the word ¡®die¡¯. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a disappointment.¡± Zeuxis blinked. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing this right?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± Ronin gritted his teeth. ¡°What does this mean? Was it because you already died before, so you cannot ¡®die¡¯ again?¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not powerful enough for that.¡± Zeuxis just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s still a letdown, but you still have other uses like making someone sleep.¡± ¡°They would remember me using it when they wake up, so I can¡¯t just use it willy-nilly on Cermin.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I can¡¯t use anymand on Cermin without thinking it through.¡± ¡°You sure are careful about your little golden apple.¡± Zeuxis said. ¡°Better look out for anyone that might try to take a bite on him first.¡± ¡°He¡¯d make a good target for daemons with that much power in him. If he gets too cocky and fights with the wrong guys, well¡­.. There goes your meal.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ronin narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here to protect him from attacks with me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m back to guarding nobles again.¡± Zeuxis went out and stretched. ¡°At least I get to be a handsome priest while doing so this time.¡± ¡°Get rid of that body before hees.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°We¡¯re not affected by the stench, but he could be.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I might return here one day and decide to have some fun with Milky.¡± Zeuxis said and opening a closet and ces Zeriav¡¯s body haphazardly there. Ronin just rolled his eyes, and went out of the room, locking the door behind him. He ordered a servant that was stuck there to take care of it. He only removed the One Word Command, and said in a menacing tone: ¡°I am the Lord of Darkness. You¡¯ll be taking care of this establishment from now on, and I will be watching your every move. If you do or say anything to reveal my identity, I will have you and your family killed, you understand?¡± The man¡¯s knees felt so weak from being forced to stand, and he was so hungry and thirsty. But he still responded with a hoarse voice. ¡°Y-Yes, my Lord¡­..¡± ¡°If the others die of starvation after we leave, it¡¯s up to you to take care of it. You mess up one thing and I¡¯lle for your weak little me and eat it all up.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, my Lord¡­..¡± He nodded again and again. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­..¡± Zeuxis patted the poor man¡¯s head. ¡°You should consider yourself lucky for surviving among everyone else. The Lord of Darkness picked at random and he chose you to live among everyone else.¡± As he said this, Ronin saw a memory from Zeuxis¡¯ head of a man saying the same thing to him. (You see all these pretty men and women in my house? I chose you to be my guard and to stay standing by my door, so you should consider yourself lucky.) And as he gestured¡­.. His house really was full of people¡¯s decapitated heads as decorations. Pretty people. No wonder Zeuxis was even more insane than he was as a child. And no wonder he would consider this man as the one who he enjoyed killing the most. Ronin thought that even if humans live in shades of grey, there was no perfectly ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®bad¡¯ person¡­.. There really were people that deserve to die. But¡­.. Cermin greeted them. ¡°Ronin! I¡¯m d that you are awake, I don¡¯t know what happened¡­.. Last night there was this daemon and Zeriav was¡­..¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me, Cermin.¡± A calm voice then said behind Ronin. He looked at Zeriav, who was looking alright now after his injuries. ¡°Zeriav! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe¡­.. But¡­..¡± He went over to block Ronin protectively. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my friend. I saved you, so in exchange¡­.. please spare Ronin.¡± Was this kind of person also deserving to die? Chapter 193 Mushroom God ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my friend. I saved you, so in exchange¡­.. please spare Ronin.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ was quiet at this for a while, and Cermin sweated nervously. He was already dripping in cold sweat when he woke up because of his nightmares about that ghost. Eventually¡­.. ¡°I understand, but¡­.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ hesitated a bit. ¡°You do know that he is bing a daemon, don¡¯t you?¡± Cermin nodded with a look of regret. ¡°It was my fault. I should have been there to protect him from being turned.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ gave Ronin one long look, and eventually said. ¡°I understand, but he is a detriment to your safety. So¡­.¡± ¡°Let me join you, and we can stop him in case he harms others because of his transformation.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want to travel along with me and Ronin? But you hated him¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet what he could be capable of. But he might suddenlysh out due to the hold of darkness over him.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ scoffed. ¡°My conscience can¡¯t take it if you have saved me¡­.¡± ¡®¡­ And I have not returned it by protecting you.¡¯ At the same time, the words were being delivered by Ronin to Zeuxis for him to say out loud. He was like a director, and Zeuxis was not a bad actor. He really had Zeriav¡¯s posture and actions down to the smallest detail. He was less impulsive than he was as a child, though he love mockery still. Maybe his work with the marquis had thought him a thing or two about deception. When you live in a cutthroat condition like that, you would learn how to change your face and actions to survive too. Cermin beamed at this, and said. ¡°I will let you join, but you must not harm Ronin. In case he transforms to something worse¡­.¡± ¡°We can only detain him. And he should be as safe as possible until we gain the help we need to change him back to a normal human.¡± Ronin grinned deviously, but in Cermin¡¯s blind eyes, it was just a sweet, grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I will do my best to help you and Zeriav with daemons like that as well.¡± When Cermin was reminded of the daemonst night, he asked ¡®Zeriav¡¯. ¡°What happened to that daemon who attacked you? The one with lightning, he¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ answered inly. ¡°You killed himst night with that ray of sunlight. Do you remember?¡± Cermin¡¯s heart went cold at this. So it was not just a dream. Someone died because of him again. He felt sick, and Ronin pretended to worriedly hold him by the shoulder to stop him from stumbling back. ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness? What¡¯s wrong? You killed a daemon to save us and many others, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± His words mixed with the words of a higher, feminine voice ¡°Good riddance! Isn¡¯t that great!? You have gotten rid of a criminal like him and we¡¯ll never see him again! He¡¯ll rot in prison until he receives lethal injection! Hahaha!¡± Cermin breathed deeply, and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­.. You¡¯re right. What matters is that you¡¯re all safe.¡± ¡°All daemons would receive divine reckoning from your hands, Cermin.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ went over his side to tap his shoulder. He gave Ronin a re. It was more realistic for ¡®Zeriav¡¯ to act this way instead of immediately epting. ¡°Yes, but that was on ident. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, I believe everyone deserves a second chance.¡± He shook like a leaf, looking down. ¡°What if he was just a kind and innocent person like Ronin before he was turned? We could have had a chance to change him too.¡± (I¡¯m certainly not a kind and innocent weakling since I was born.) Zeuxis cackled in his head. ¡®Just keep acting and say what I say.¡¯ Ronin chided him. (Fine, fine. Pftt. Banana-face is such an idiot.) He insulted Cermin on the inside¡­.. Andforted him on the outside. ¡°We may never know. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that by losing that one life, you saved dozens more.¡± ¡°Imagine how much damage he would have done if he stayed alive while you died, Cermin. Not even just defeating you, he would still harm others had he escaped.¡± That made sense, but Cermin still felt nauseous at the thought. It was difficult to breathe. He must have developed an extreme phobia of the idea of killing someone. Ronin patted his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go pack our things and travel further, Your Highness. Get yourself some fresh air and some sunlight outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Cermin gave them a smile. ¡°Maybe¡­.. Maybe we can find a temple of any god and pray for that daemon¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°After all, he may be able to get a good afterlife even after transforming as a daemon.¡± And so, they went out to travel as a trio now. One Gold Hero prince, one Lord of Darkness, and one Lightning Sapphire Daemon masquerading as a Moonstone priest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As they went on their way with sks of water provided by the inn for free, they soon passed by another town. This one seemed¡­. Shadier than the rest. This must be what you would call a ¡®slums¡¯ in this setting. But they were just right beside a better and richer neighborhood, with a field of ck trumpet mushrooms dividing them. There was a stark difference with the atmosphere themselves¡­¡­ Though the darkness surrounding the whole Magecia after that rift in the sky was made had lessened that difference. Even though the initial n was to get Cermin some nice fresh air and sunlight, they can barely get any because of the destruction of Celestus. But even so, that neighborhood still looked brighter than it¡¯s counterpart, and more appealing to visit. ¡°The signs read Sodomia and Elysia.¡± Ronin tranted for them with his knowledge in Himmelgardian. ¡°Which is which?¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ narrowed his eyes. Himmelgardian had a different script as Sephyrine, and the Commons. ¡°The one on the left of the mushroom field is Sodomia, the one on the right Elysia.¡± Elysia was the one that looked better. There was also a tall temple of the Highest Order god Soma. ¡°What is Soma the god of?¡± Cermin asked, as he saw a statue of a man with a mushroom cap for a head. ¡°Soma is the god of themon men, camaraderie, and working together, as well as mushrooms. His doctrine was all about one-ness, the joining of workers to be of one mind to serve their kingdom.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ made a sound, then cleared his throat. ¡°He looks¡­.. Interesting.¡± ¡®Don¡¯tugh.¡¯ Ronin chided his brother. (I did not, did I?) Zeuxis cuckled. (He¡¯s just so funny, and to think that he was so high even with being associated with mushrooms!) ¡°He was named a Highest Order god only recently. Back then, he was considered vulgar due to his connection withmoners. But he reced the Goddess of homes and doves, Eotia.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look vulgar to me. I like what he stands for, one-ness. That all of us are the same and connected in duty to others.¡± ¡°He actually have two sides. Soma Dei and Soma Vil.¡± Ronin added. ¡°Soma Vil is when the workers are allowed to rejoice and make merry.¡± ¡°Which is usually leading to immense debauchery and asional insanity.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°Insanity?¡± ¡°Some mushrooms cause hallucinations after all, and some are poisonous.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I was also surprised that someone like him became a Highest Order God.¡± ¡°But Eotia had lowered in favor once Freya stopped being a war goddess, and came to represent women serving in homes as well. So, they voted for a new god to take the 12th Order.¡± Ronin shared his intensive knowledge, and Zeuxis had to control himself not to yawn. ¡°Soma had made his name known in Himmelgard as a minor god, but he rose to poprity among other kingdoms through word of mouth for themoners.¡± ¡°And since faith is the basis of a god¡¯s powers, the more followers he gained, the stronger he got.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°So gods can change positions not based from importance, but fame.¡± ¡°Importance has a hand to it, but yes. There may be gods that have better relevance and service to humans, but if they are unknown, they do not reach the Highest Order.¡± They have reached the signage now, the crossroads of the two viges. ¡°That temple in Elysia is for Soma Dei.¡± Ronin said. ¡°But look, there are gs of Soma Vil in Sodomia. So you know immediately what kind of people live in each towns.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ muttered: ¡°Those who live in depravity preferred Soma Vil, while those who were like his dutiful side prefer him as Soma Dei.¡± ¡°Let us go to the temple first to pray for that Lightning Daemon.¡± Cermin said. ¡°Maybe the priests and priestesses there are kind enough to give us some shelter and food¡ª¡± ¡°Harlot! Do not soil our god¡¯s temple and get your dirty bastard child out of here!¡± ¡°But he is also my god!¡± ¡°Soma is no god to dirty whores like you and sons of whores! Get out of my sight!¡± A woman was kicked by someone like a dog, that someone being a man with a mushroom-bowl hair cut. She was holding a child in hand, who looked sick and frail and close to death. And because of that kick¡­.. They stumbled down the steps, the mother protecting her child before they hit the ground! Chapter 194 Joyful Salope Cermin was aghast by this in disy of violence towards women and children. He ended up identally summoning his sword emanating with strong sun energy! ¡°HEY! What kind of priest would kick an innocent mother and child!?¡± He helped the poor woman up. Her child was alright because she blocked the impact for him, but she had hit her head and it was bleeding. The priest only scoffed at this. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who this mother and child is? This is ¡®Joyful Salope¡¯ and her child from an unknown father!¡± ¡°So? Why can¡¯t she enter the temple then?¡± Ronin puts a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Your Highness. It¡¯s implied that she¡¯s¡­ a woman that services men for work.¡± ¡°A maid?¡± Cermin blinked. Ronin sighed. ¡°Serves men for pleasure, Yoru Highness.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Oh, right! But even still!¡± He pointed his sword at the priest. ¡°So what if this woman is a prostitute!? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re just a limp-dicked priests who chooses to judge her because you think you¡¯re so clean while she¡¯s dirty! When in fact, your selfish heart is dirtier than hers!¡± Zeuxis almost broke character and cackled out loud, but instead coughed loudly when Ronin gave him ¡®Don¡¯t you dare¡¯ look. ¡°Ahem. Even I have to agree as a priest myself.¡± He said off-script. ¡°Even if she had indeed been sinful, it does not warrant yourck ofpassion and resolving to violence.¡± The priest of Soma just scoffed. ¡°Any priest that defends a whore is not a real priest! You are all daemon scums if you would choose to stand up to that Salope!¡± Cermin gritted his teeth. ¡°Apologize now while you have the chance. And bring this woman to a doctor too, along with her child. He looks sick and needs help.¡± ¡°I only went to the temple to pray for my poor Filser¡¯s health. I did not mean any trouble at all.¡± Joyful Salope said. ¡°Yet Brother Juge won¡¯t let me even burn a soma mushroom inside.¡± The priest spat on them. ¡°I will not let you burn a single divine soma mushroom with your filthy hands!¡± He raised his hand, and soon¡­ A bunch of toadstool mushrooms grew around them, releasing spores. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe them in! They¡¯re poisonous!¡± Ronin yelled and pulled Cermin aside. Cermin grabbed the mother a child too, as these mushrooms became like a barrier keeping them from the Temple of Soma. ¡°Shield of Sce!¡± Cermin yelled to protect their whole group. But it was limited to only 4 people as of now, and ¡®Zeriav¡¯ was not included. Cermin yelled. ¡°Run, Zeriav! He will keep chasing you out with poisonous mushrooms!¡± (Dang it! Now I have to be chase by stupid mushrooms!) ¡®You don¡¯t have to be.¡¯ Ronin told him. ¡®Follow my instructions.¡¯ Zeuxis raised an eyebrow, and his eyes gleamed when he finished listening to Ronin¡¯s orders. Eventually, ¡®Zeriav¡¯ only looked at the sky. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s raining. Rain will help drown out the spores.¡± He wore the smallest of smiles with his hands behind his back. Ronin then said. ¡°Your Highness, looked over there!¡± Cermin turned to the direction. ¡°Where? What¡¯s happening?¡± While he was distracted, Zeuxis quickly shot a burst of electricity with his index finger into the clouds, charging them. And when these clouds were charged enough, the water particles on them became heavier, and soon turned the cloud into a thundercloud¡­ A storm soon came. This technique was dangerous because Cermin would have noticed something wrong with the delivery of rain. But thanks to the distraction, he would have thought that it was just the usual Zeriav rain powers. ¡°I thought I saw some food. I was wrong, I was just very hungry that I hallucinated.¡± Ronin excused himself. Cermin frowned. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry about that. We¡¯ll get something to eat as soon as we get rid of the mushrooms¡ª Oh!¡± It stormed quickly just around the area of the Temple of Soma, and the priest called Juge cursed. ¡°So you¡¯re a follower of Demetri!? Are you starting a fight between my god and your god!?¡± ¡°You started it when you called me a fake priest, old man. Not to mention a daemon scum.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ said with a dangerous tone, full of anger that was unlike himself. Cermin felt shivers down his spine when he heard this. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t want me to make it rain for eternity over your tiny little temple¡­¡± He turned to the woman and child. ¡°Let us all in. We need prayers and guidance.¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± The priest said, raising his hand into the air. ¡°Chatan!¡± (That could be arranged.) Zeuxis grinned. (I have had enough of you, wrinkly limp-dicked bastard.) ¡®Don¡¯t¡ª¡¯ But Zeuxis did it already, and soon¡ª A burst of lightning struck Brother Juge! He hadpletely been electrified, convulsing with his body burned down to the bone. The image made the boy and the mother scream. Cermin couldn¡¯t believe that he was seeing death in front of him again. He closed his eyes like a coward¡ª And soon, it¡¯s over. The old man was nothing more than a burnt mushroom on the ground. Roasted to bits. Ronin gritted his teeth. ¡°I believe Demetri was angered by this man insulting his follower, Yoru Highness.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ nodded gravely, but deep down he was grinning like a madman.¡±Indeed. I thank my god for delivering this man¡¯s reckoning off our hands.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Your god is too brutal¡­ We could have talked things through with him. He¡¯s just an old man with misguided beliefs.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± He turned to the bleeding mother and child. ¡°I suppose this is just like the death of that daemon. It¡¯s justified.¡± Ronin looked at the body. ¡°Let¡¯s just get inside before anyone see us and link us to the body. We can pray for soulds now that there¡¯s no one blocking us.¡± As they went inside, careful not to step on the electrified corpse by the front steps, Ronin chided Zeuxis. ¡®Look at how you made me clean up your mess.¡¯ (The old geezer was asking for it. Plus it quickens things for us, now we can pray for my poor dead soul.) Zeuxis said sarcastically. ¡®I don¡¯t think you even had a soul in the first ce.¡¯ Ronin rolled his eyes. The inside of the Temple of Soma was filled with toadstools that were connected by roots over what seemed to be candlesticks. They burned with bright fervor to serve as the light inside. But it was still pretty grim and dark. Not to mention cold. No one could believe that someone lives here, it was not a good ce to live with all the mushrooms. What if someone suddenly inhaled spores? Maybe the priest did, that was why he was so kooky andcks patience, kicking people like that. They soon reached a bunch of unlit toadstools, and Joyful Salope went to light one with a nearby little toadstool, then kneeled beside it to pray. ¡°God Soma¡­. Please bless my child and heal him. He had received the disease, and his frail body as weak as a tiny puffball would not bear it.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him to a doctor, Madame?¡± Cermin asked politely. ¡°No one in Elysia would take us in because we don¡¯t have enough money. And the doctors in Sodomia are all chatans.¡± Salope said sadly. ¡°Besides¡­ I may or may not have ruined some of their families. But it¡¯s their fault for taking my services in the first ce.¡± She turned to all three of them. ¡°You have my thanks, strange travellers. You speak Commons, I take it that you are not from Himmelgard?¡± ¡°Yes. But my friend Ronin can understand and read signs.¡± Cermin said, extending a hand. ¡°I am Prince Cermin Dychspiel fo Sciro. I havee to fix the world to normal again.¡± ¡°A prince¡­.. Oh, pardon me for not noticing.¡± She bowed her head politely, and turned to her son. ¡°Filsen, look. It¡¯s a real life prince.¡± The boy weakly smiled at him. ¡°Good day, Your Highness. Itis a pleasure to meet you.¡± He tried to give a low bow, but almost fell down from doing so. Salope supported him. ¡°He had always wanted to be a prince when he was young. I used to tell him stories about princes in distant kingdoms.¡± ¡°Why did you want to be a prince?¡± Cermin patted his head. ¡°So we¡¯ll be rich, and my father would be the king. Then no one would ask me who my father is again and make fun of me for not knowing how to answer¡­¡± The frail boy said, sneezing a little from the cold. ¡°I could just say ¡®My father is the king! So none of you canugh at me or my mom, you should bow before he because she¡¯s a queen!''¡± Joyful Salope gave a look of sadness. ¡°You will always be my little prince, Filsen.¡± She took his hand. ¡°Come now. Hopefully your condition gets better after our prayers reached Soma. Then he can have some mushroom cream soup.¡± She turned meekly at the three young men, and asked with hesitation: ¡°I¡­.. I know that you boys may be hesitant to enter my house after learning my upation. But I hear that you were hungry¡­.. So would you be willing to have some soup with us as my thanks for your help?¡± They did not even hesitate to nod yes, with the bright golden prince smiling at her with so much kindness. ¡°Thank you so much, Madame! We would appreciate it!¡± Chapter 195 Girls and Alcohol They were led to the town of Sodomia, thendplete opposite of the posh and pristine Elysia. The houses were dpidated and shouts can be heard everywhere. There were also many sick and malnourished Commoners begging on the streets. Cermin went to hand them some coins, but Ronin grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, Your Highness. They have money, look at their shoes. It¡¯s all an act until they aim a knife at your throat.¡± The prince only then realized the crooked grin and the hidden snickers that some of the beggars had, and how must of them kept their hands behind their backs or in their pockets. And they really do have good shoes, just dirty. Some even looked brand new and from fine material. ¡°Your friend is smart. He can live and survive here just fine. Sodomia looks terrible, but not as bad as some ces in Himmelgard.¡± Joyful Salope exined. ¡°We flourish from the body selling business here. Seducing gullible rich men or trying to gain their sympathy before we betray them.¡± (Like a certain someone.) Zeuxis grinned, and Ronin just gave him a look. ¡°I see¡­. So it¡¯s like the red-light district.¡± Cermin muttered to himself. He saw half-nakeddies being chased by men whileughing. There was drinking and revelry in every house they passed by, it was almost like all of them were pleasure houses. He was familiar with ces like this. ces that were hated by society but loved by its clientele. Because after he broke up with his fiancee, he was stuck in these ces a lot. Getting drunk with friends and hooking up with girls. This was where he found the Shimeifen ticket in the trash can. Ronin learned this for the first time after being his system for so long. Well, he was not really surprised. It was in-character for Cermin. What he didn¡¯t expect were Cermin¡¯s thoughts about his own perversion and depravity. ¡°When you get the first time, it¡¯s hard to know when thest time will be.¡± He said sadly. ¡°So I understand why these ¡®gullible rich men¡¯ would be fooled.¡± ¡°The girls and the drinks make you forget the most. They are the best way to get amnesia, and just ignore the real world for a while. Once you get a taste of both, you can¡¯t stop.¡± Joyful Salope turned to him with a knowing expression. But it wasn¡¯t judging him. It was a look of sympathy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone familiar with the nature of these ces, Your Highness.¡± He scratched his neck. ¡°Well, I frequent these ces. Somewhere far away. So I know what makes them so appealing, sometimes you just want some good fun even when it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Ronin eyed the women waving at him and making gestures, then scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t get the appeal at all.¡± ¡®Zeriav¡¯ suddenly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m a priest that is required purity of my god, so I don¡¯t either. These people are too engrossed in their loneliness to see that they are mice being entrapped by kittens.¡± ¡°Haha! That makes sense.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°But the kittens are just so pretty that it¡¯s hard to resist.¡± Being surrounded by this, he was finding it hard to resist just getting someone and rxing a bit after what just happened these past few days. To forget. Forget how he abandoned his safety for the sake of his friend and others, thus abandoning the family he came to know the past 20 years of his life. Forget how he had killed someone, even if that someone was a daemon. And most of all, forget the memories that were resurfacing more and more in this world. He had managed to bury them deep into the crevices of his mind thanks to his harem. But now that he doesn¡¯t have a harem and can¡¯t distract himself with romance and sex¡­ It was getting more difficult not to think of him. Ronin did not say anything. He had always disliked when Cermin was getting moody like this and he can hear his thoughts. So, he went to ask Joyful Salope. ¡°How farther is your house, Madame?¡± ¡°Not too far¡­ Just past this block.¡± She pointed to a narrow alleyway. ¡°Right over there. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°We can buy some more food if I sell some of my jewelry,¡± Cermin said. ¡°I think I saw a pawnshop just now.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°I would handle it so you don¡¯t get tricked by the wrong prices, Your Highness.¡± Zeuxis hade to like observing the both of them while acting like the quiet priest like this. He asked like a nosy neighbor: (So how did youe to be close with the Prince of Sciro anyway? Thest time I saw him, he was running away as fast as he can after using our ancestor¡¯s pole to hit pies.) ¡®A long time had passed since then. I don¡¯t have time to tell you, and it¡¯s not really important.¡¯ Ronin said. (If you say so. He is just your little pet sheep to fatten and then devourter¡­.. But I want to remind you something.) Ronin already anticipated it. ¡®I know. I will never get attached to him¡ª¡¯ (Not that. That¡¯s the least of my worries knowing how heartless you are.) Zeuxis chuckled. (Sheeps can get drawn to fellow sheeps a lot and get lost. He might run away if you don¡¯t keep him in a pen at all times.) Ronin saw Cermin looking longingly at a tavern full of¡­ suspicious sounds from women, and rushed immediately to Cermin¡¯s side. ¡°After we have some mushroom soup, we should continue traveling, Your Highness.¡± Ronin whispered to him. ¡°We need to get to Sciro as soon as possible.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± Cermin nodded, trying to pry his eyes away from his favorite type of ce. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we do that and exchange my things for some money.¡± Joyful Salope had finally led them to her very tiny shack. It was just a very small house, unpainted and unfurnished, with some parts of the roof leaking. ¡°The storms and thunder from the rift took away parts of my roof.¡± She told them. ¡°Please pardon that, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Cermin told her. He turned to the rift in the sky. ¡°Your ce never stopped it¡¯s business even with the disasters?¡± ¡°Of course. People are too drunk to even care that the world was getting destroyed.¡± She chuckled bitterly. ¡°I would have continued working at the Red Miller¡¯s Saloon too had it not been for my Filsen getting sick.¡± She was carrying her tiny and frail child, patting his head. ¡°I would do anything to give him a life better than this.¡± Cermin then said. ¡°Then¡­. Once we get to my kingdom, I can send for a Griffon to let you live there and get medication for your child. We¡¯ll provide you with a new home and¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®we¡¯, Yoru Highness. Your parents left, and perhaps several of the royal household and advisors too out of fear from the rift.¡± Ronin reminded. ¡°Because you were determined to go back, the whole of Sciro will be yours to rule. Are you prepared for that?¡± Cermin gulped. ¡°Me? But¡­. I will have to solve the rift first, and talk to the gods¡­.¡± ¡°Just reminding you. That¡¯s what will happen once you be sessful in your little quest to save Magecia. You may even be directly crowned king.¡± Cermin only now realized the scale of the responsibility he had at hand. It was a bigger mess than all the other worlds he hadbined, because there were too many unknown factors. And he didn¡¯t have his former System-chan to aide him. ¡®See? He can¡¯t even do anything without me.¡¯ Ronin felt a sense of pride at this. ¡®So how can he ever escape my grasp?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m the one person that he could never abandon. He can¡¯t get rid of me.¡¯ (That sure sounds like you are obsessed with him and desperate to not get abandoned.) Zeuxis snickered in his mind. Ronin just gave out the order. ¡®Get out of my head or I will tear your head off.¡¯ (Fine, fine. I¡¯m just being a concerned elder brother, is all.) He said sarcastically, when in truth he just loves drama. It was a trait that never went away even when he grew up. Though back then, he was the one who incited them. But Zeuxis simply couldn¡¯t resist when there¡¯s a strife between people¡¯s rtionships, like Maen and his father that day he hit him for wanting to be a doctor. And now he was interested on what the oue will be of Cermin and Ronin, enjoying the show. They went and ate their mushroom soup, and waved goodbye to Joyful Salope. Before going, Cermin left one of his rings with her. ¡°We may take a while on our journey, so use this to supply your son with as much food as you can to help him regain his health. If it¡¯s not enough to get a doctor, I will try to look for a way to send more.¡± Filsen smiled at Cermin. ¡°You are a true prince, Your Highness. Full of kindness and dignity. A perfect prince.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not perfect, and have ws like everyone else.¡± And as they went to travel once more¡­.. This w was proven when he smelled an intoxicating flowery scenting from a beautiful woman nearby. Ronin was sure that the prince was just beside him, but after being momentarily distracted by the sound of shattering ss and dodging a bottle that got thrown on a window¡­.. The next thing he know, Cermin wasn¡¯t there anymore. Chapter 196 White Lotus ¡°Bai Lianhua!¡± Cermin called out to the girl he saw with blond pigtails. That was the name of his ex-girlfriend and ex-fiancee. The one who hated his gege the most. Bai Lianhua was a beautiful girl that everyone had admired, four years younger than Min Cheng. She was like the white lotus, so pure and delicate in appearance. Min Cheng thought that she was really like that for two years. When she reached 20, the legal age for marriage for women in maind China, he proposed to her. But then, she showed her true colors. The lotus was not as white as he thought. For you see, Bai Lianhua had habit of making jokes about his gege, especially his appearance. She said this right after Min Cheng formally introduced the two: ¡°Wow, is that relly your skin color? It¡¯s like those cocoa beans my family¡¯s farmers roasted in the sun!¡± At first, Cermin thought it was harmless. She was simplyparing his skin to cocoa beans, which was likeparing white skin with milk. But eventually, it was not just aparison of appearance. ¡°Oh, he lives here? Poor guy, the people in our ntation have a bigger house than him.¡± It was not harmlessparison at all. It was judgment. She was judging his gege for his appearance and poverty, and Min Cheng only realized this when they broke up. He should have realized sooner actually how strange she was behaving when the rumors have begun to spread. The rumors that his gege¡­¡­ Favored not just men, but young ones. Min Cheng never believed these rumors at first, but Bai Lianhua jumped in immediately. She was saying the most horrible things about his gege behind his back. She was reposting and liking online usations too when the case began. The sexual assault and murder case of an 8 year old boy near the train station where his gege lived. Not just the whole school but their entire school went in an outrage for this murder. Journalists and media were found everyday, trying to gain more drama from the case. The rumors only increased, and be even more ridiculous. There were rumors that his gege only had high grades because he slept with professors. Or that he was a part of/or the leader of a gang that molested children. Everyone were throwing things and usations every time he was seen in public for his trial. It eventually reached national news, and then international news. Because of his gege¡¯s appearance. It perpetuated the rumors. How can anyone trust someone like him who looked like that? And Bai Lianhua was no exception. Min Cheng should have known that she never trusted him since he told her about him. ¡°You¡¯re just looking for clues that aren¡¯t there! The evidence says it, he¡¯s convicted! What do you mean he was framed!?¡± Min Cheng retorted: ¡°I had a hacker check the rundown CCTV camera in a nearby convenience store, and during the time when he was there, the assault should have happened¡ª¡± ¡°So what? It could have been faked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very unlikely, Bai Lianhua¡ª¡± ¡°Fine. He¡¯s your friend, I understand. But he¡¯s guilty, babe!¡± She protested. ¡°And even if he was innocent¡­¡± Min Cheng saw her sneer for the first time as she said: ¡°He¡¯s a disgusting human being for being involved with men in the first ce¡ª¡± SLAM! ¡°My gege is not disgusting!¡± He ended up punching the wall by her side, and making a dent in it. Bai Lianhua jolted, not believing that he was capable of doing that to her. Hell, to anyone. Everyone knew Min Cheng as a carefree man. Even Min Cheng was aware of it himself. People see him as someone who doesn¡¯t take anything in life seriously. But if that was true¡­.. He wouldn¡¯t have been bugged by that ghost in the first ce. Bai Lianhua cried that day, and went to his mother and father for help. Painting him as the unreasonable bad guy. After a few more arguments for consecutive days¡­.. Min Ching finally snapped and broke off the engagement. Throwing his ring into a drainage sewer. And yet Bai Lianhua did not stop bothering him. So he slept with hookers and made it publicly known. It was not just the depression that was the reason, but her. ¡°Bai Lianhua¡­.. Oh.¡± He realized that he was no longer in the town of Sodomia, but in a forever-stretching field. There was nothing but grass all around and¡­.. Cocoa trees nearby, the color of his gege¡¯s skin. ¡°So this is the woman that was most important to your life, huh?¡± Bai Lianhua chuckled, and put her hands behind her back. ¡°She¡¯s not too bad.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened, and he summoned his sword. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Uh-uh. That won¡¯t work here.¡± The woman snapped her fingers. His sword disappeared. And soon¡­ He saw that he was being surrounded by thick orange goo. Trapping him from the feet, to the legs, and slowly making its way to his thighs. ¡°No¡­. This must be an illusion! I need to wake up!¡± Cermin eximed, trying to use his willpower just to get out of the goo. But the goo was hardening around him as it cooled, keeping him in ce. Soon, he would be fully covered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an illusion¡­ But also not. I am not like that Ca Lily at all who just talks and talks to control minds.¡± The woman twirled her hair. ¡°I fabricate the world itself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a daemon! I will defeat you once I get out of here¡­.. I killed one of your kind before!¡± ¡°Actually, I am not. I just want to talk.¡± The woman went over to trace her fingers on his chest. ¡°Look at you struggling like an insect on a web¡­¡± ¡°I enjoy making men struggle a lot. Confusing them, luring them¡­ consuming their deepest secrets and fears. Their lies.¡± Her fingers continued to dance around him as the goo reached his waist and restrained even his hands. ¡°Tell me¡­¡­ What are you doing n this world, Cermin Drychspiel? What is your purpose? Meet another woman who was not as callous as this one?¡± Cermin gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell my purpose. If you¡¯re really not a daemon or an enemy, then let me go back to my friends!¡± The woman then summoned a ss of wine out of thin air. ¡°Your friends, eh? Do tell me what¡¯s your purpose in traveling with them. A hero can¡¯t be in a journey without a purpose, otherwise, what will be your reason to defeat the viin?¡± The goo was now at his chest, and Cermin could only keep on thrashing helplessly. ¡°My purpose is to save the people!¡± ¡°For what? Why are you saving them? Recognition? Fame?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s because they¡¯re innocent and don¡¯t deserve it¡ª¡± The woman frowned. ¡°Ah, how boring. Your view of the world is in ck and white. You can¡¯t see that everyone is in different colors.¡± ¡°Everything isn¡¯t just good or bad, man or woman, poor or rich¡­. Innocent and evil. People can be in between.¡± ¡°Even ¡®innocent¡¯ people can do terrible things, whether they mean it or not. Even ¡®evil¡¯ people can do good things, as a consequence that they may or may not expect.¡± She patted his head. ¡°You are still unwise. If you only see people as ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®bad¡¯, how can you be trusted to save a world where good and bad are simply an illusion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all an art that people have painted for you to believe in. Intentions are not enough, morality is not enough. You can be good all you want¡­¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°But if you¡¯re not wise enough, you might bring more harm than good.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± He was about to respond when the goo reached his lips, and covered his head. Covering himpletely. He shouted before it hardened, trying to escape. But as soon as it cooledpletely into a rock, he was stuck in a screaming expression. The woman clicked her fingers again, and eventually¡­¡­ Everything swirled, including the endless fields, wrapping the encased Cermin in a cocoon. That cocoon then got smaller and smaller, until it became as small as a pendant. The woman caught it in her palm, and tied it with a string. Wearing it around her neck. An amber ne. She went back to jogging joyfully on the streets, interested in the parties and debauchery happening in Sodomia. But more than that, she was interested in how people were fooling themselves with beautiful things. Embellishing reality into something more beautiful. The whites and cks contrasted to the extreme. Sodomia wore ck proudly, while Elysia wore white. That was how art was. Embellishing reality¡­ And everyone creates art. Like a theater performance where everything was exaggerated. ¡°The missing god of art has returned, I see. I knew there was something different about you when we first met.¡± Someone was aiming a knife at the beautiful woman. It was stolen from a chatan beggar who tried to do the same thing to him. She simply raised her had. ¡°The darkest of them all is here.¡± Ronin simply pressed it deeper into her neck. ¡°Give him back to me, Lovushka. Or should I say the God Musae?¡± Chapter 197 A Black Swan God Lovushka grinned wider. ¡°I¡¯m not the God Musae. Just like how the puddle of wax was no longer a candle.¡± Ronin gripped him tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t give me lies. It¡¯s your nature as the god of art to embellish stories.¡± ¡°Embellish, yes. Beautify them. But I never lie.¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s something you do, Lord of Darkness and Deception. Even to yourself.¡± And then¡­.. He took off his ne, aiming to bash it to the ground! Ronin reached out and yelled with his One Word Command. ¡°Stop!¡± But it did not work on him, and he simply gave a ballerina spin to kick Ronin in the face as he reached for the falling pendant! ¡°Oh, pardon me.¡± He ced a hand on his lips, giggling like a schoolgirl. ¡°Force of habit.¡± Ronin did not care that his tooth got chipped by the kick and he earned a bruise on his skin. He spat out the broken tooth and blood, holding the pendant. ¡°What is your purpose here? To thwart me?¡± Ronin said in a challenging tone, standing up with his fist clenching closely on the amber pendant. He chuckled gleefully. ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m not a god. Like I said, I¡¯m not the God Musae. Because Musae had died a long time ago.¡± Ronin did not believe any of his words. He could not read his mind, and that should have been enough to clue him in that he was something else¡­ But not always. Sometimes he can read something from his mind, like when he pretended t be Cermin when giving him the news about Rabuka. Yet when he was acting as Father Spider, he could not hear his thoughts at all. He then remembered that Lovushka always kept his troupe member Doppler nearby, the one who can duplicate things. Was it possible that¡­. ¡°You have duplicates.¡± Ronin concluded. ¡°Duplicates who act as humans so you would confuse me. Did you know since the start?¡± Lovushka grinned slowly. ¡°There are things that someone who work with the art of nature itself are privy to but others aren¡¯t. That¡¯s why the God Musae flung himself in the beacon in the first ce.¡± Ronin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­.. You flung yourself so you would be reincarnated like this?¡± He touched his feminine face and smooth cheeks. ¡°I got lucky, didn¡¯t I? While you never changed since thest time I saw you. Still roguish as always.¡± So even gods can¡¯t survive the beacon physically. But their souls can, and will reincarnate after thousands of years. ¡°You¡¯re making the same mistake and never learn, Dark One.¡± He tilted his head to the side. ¡°It goes on over and over again. I¡¯m also stuck with it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ronin clenched his jaw. There was something about Lovushka that he hade to inherently be wary of, and now that he was acting so smugly mysterious like this, hee to hate him more. The God Musae was the former 5th highest god but he went missing a few centuries ago. And so, he was reced by his sister, CaLliope, as the goddess of the arts and music. But they have different domains. While Calliope was the goddess of what we consider ¡®aesthetically pleasing¡¯ in terms of art¡­ Musae focuses on the art of the human soul itself, in the form of ys and theater, as well as fiction. The good, the bad, and the ugly. It would be most urate to call him the god of stories too. He takes everything that was true to humans and embellishes them to make art. ¡°Hmm¡­.. If you manage to do something for me, I will tell you. If not, I would not. It¡¯s a quest for you, just like how heroes must always encounter quests and trials to prove their worth.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°What if I just threaten your life until you confess? Your soul may never perish as a god, but it will take a long time before you return.¡± He looked him up and down. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you would be displeased to lose the beautiful form you have now.¡± ¡°Ah, you flirt!¡± He said, shing a smile. ¡°But that is true. I am too beautiful to die!¡± His white dress slowly turned like the ck feathered one he always wore as Queen Lovushka. His fingers also became elongated, and from them dripped thick orange goo. Ronin now realized that he was not human, nor a god now. He bathed in the beacon, so he was partially demonized too, as well as human, and god. All three things at once, something in between. He shed forward at Ronin. Since he could not use One Word Command, he tried Blinding Darkness. It did not work as well. It seemed that using all his skill that was for direct use over someone would not work. Ronin had separated from Zeuxis to go searching for Cermin and contacted him in his head. ¡®Where are you? I already found Cermin.¡¯ (Got in a little trouble myself. But I¡¯ll take care of it and clean it up since I¡¯m such a great brother.) ¡®What trouble?¡¯ (Difficult to exin. Better if you see it yourself.¡¯ And so, while dodging Lovushka graceful attacks, where he danced like a ballerina everytime he tried to tear Ronin apart and kick him¡­¡­. Ronin decided to summon a Communication Crystal to see what was happening with Zeuxis. There was shouting and lightning everywhere. He was in a much farther part of Sodomia from Ronin, and¡­.. He was surrounded by 20 or so men. Lovuska¡¯s troupe. He dealt them all by himself, summoning lightning and striking them. They were all powerful mages in their own right, and together they make an equal match with someone like Zeuxis. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re little daemon friend is quite distracting.¡± Lovushka¡¯s eyes beamed ¡°His eyes are so pretty, I wish I was born with those eyes.¡± Zeuxis was too busy fighting his own one-man battle to notice the crystal. He shouted as he summon a never-ending chain of lightning. ¡°ZAP, ZAP HEATHENS! HAHAHAHA!¡± He was doing well because he was releasing the maximum of his strength and powers. So¡­. Perhaps it was time for Ronin to use his for the first time. He looked at the pendant on his hand, and thought about it for a while¡­¡­ Before putting it on his mouth. He was careful not to chomp it off and identally kill Cermin. He kept it there, resting by his tongue, and then¡­.. He drew a triangle on his palm, with three lines above it. The symbol for ¡®eruption¡¯. Soon, his Magmatic Rage skill was activated. The pain of his skin eventually burning up to the point of boiling water was almost unendurable, but he kept his focus on that amber pendant resting on his tongue. No matter what, he must not identally crush it. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? You look like you¡¯re about to explode again as you usually do, old friend.¡± Lovushka grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you in a fit of rage.¡± He then flicked the goo made of amber everywhere¡­¡­ And they soon start to grow around him, nning to entrap Ronin. But he did not pay attention to it. His head was beating and pounding on itself like a drum. His heart rate quickened exponentially¡­ And the lines on his skin, the Lichtenburg figures, glowed bright red. As Ronin kept on transforming, it put a strain on his sanity. He felt like his brain was being eaten away by some animal¡­.. And that animal was also himself. His feral instincts. This must be what would happen if he released it and lost his intellect. ¡°GRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!¡± He growled loudly. He would have shouted, if he could. But he did not open his mouth still. It seemed like it was also part of his instinct to not let Cermin die inside a pendant. Lovushka¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he made a¡­. Suspicious sound. ¡°Ahhhh! I love it when men absolutely turn into wild beasts. Just like how a viin would just ravage the heroine for himself, and terrorize without mercy.¡± Ronin raised his hand, and as he did¡­¡­. An explosion of magma came, erupting from the surface of the ground. It burned the goo getting closer to him. He went on all fours, and punched the ground again and again! Every time he did, new geysers came, slowly reaching Lovushka. But Lovushka just danced his way around them, and smiled when his long hair had been partially burnt by one of these geysers. ¡°Is this all you have, darling? How can you expect to devour the world and defeat gods if you could barely harm me?¡± He went over to flick some goo over Ronin¡¯s face¡­ But the now wild Ronin that was under Magmatic Rage just waved them away with his arms, and his bulging muscles with those etched lines managed to burn the goo! ¡°Oh, how interesting.¡± Lovushka smiled. ¡°Well then, I suppose I should take this a little bit seriously. Since you are showing me such a beautiful symbol of a facet of humanity.¡± He went near Ronin and aimed a punch at him! ¡°Let¡¯s fight like how savage humans do, shall we? No weapons.¡± His punch almost reached his face, but Ronin blocked it with his arms again, growling once more as he felt some of his bones break. ¡°No mind, no words! Only our beautiful brutality!!!!¡± Chapter 198 Slave to the Aesthetic ¡°No mind, no words! Only our beautiful brutality!!!!¡± All of Lovushka¡¯s dramatic yappings were flooded out by the pounding in Ronin¡¯s head. There was a strong dissociation between what he thought inside versus what his actions were. He was in a constant tug-of-war with his sanity, forced to focus on many senses all at once. Everything was amplified. From his sight, his ability to catch up movements¡­. ¡°Grrrrrrah!¡± He pushed Lovushka¡¯s knee which went for his gut. His sense of hearing, sense of smell¡­. ¡°Ow! How rude to hit ady~¡± Lovushka merely grinned as he got punched in the face with the same strength as he did earlier to Ronin. And most importantly¡­.. His hunger was the one that was amplified the most. It was so strong. He just wants to eat. HE JUST WANTS TO EAT! Everything. He wants to consume it all. The amber in his mouth was in danger, but he could not ce it anywhere else that would not be in dnager of being stolen by Lovushka from him. And it¡¯s not really the one he wants to eat the most right now. It was the former god before him, with a loudly beating heart full of me, intoxicating him and robbing his senses to focus only on him. He craves it so much, that heart full of power within him. He wants to plunge his bare hands into Lovushka¡¯s chest and eat his heart straight from it¡¯s protective cage that he had broken. The rational side of Ronin was fighting off this disgusting idea, but his beastial side kept on reaching for Lovushka¡¯s chest. Eventually, he had managed make arge tear on the top of his dress. ¡°Ah! Now that¡¯s just being indecent now!¡± Lovushka cackled. ¡°But I do admire boldness the most!¡± He went ahead to sh and form three rips on Ronin¡¯s own shirt. Like he had been wed byrge animal. His sharp nails did not even need to touch his clothes. The sh kept on spreading and corroding Ronin¡¯s shirt. The maddened Coal man took itpletely off, and jumped to break the ground beneath him! A fault line had grown and in between was bubblingva, bubbling like the cauldron in Ronin¡¯s abdomen. His stomach. The hunger for me was bing mixed with hunger to physically feed now. He really had be an insane beast that will cannibalize Lovushka once he defeated him. The former god of art had noticed this. ¡°Your inner state is being reflected by the world around you¡­.. I can feel these fires and eruptions wanting to consume me.¡± ¡°Go on then!¡± Lovushka spread his arms wide. ¡°Destroy me if you can! Be a god fully consumed by the human desire to eat, your instinct for domination!¡± ¡®He¡¯s messing with my mind even more!¡¯ Inner Ronin thought. He was so small in terms of therge beast that had taken over his mind. His focus was motly to keeping his teeth from biting the amber ne within the cave of his mouth. As his enraged self and Lovushka continued this constant dance of brutality, he wondered what even Lovushka really wants. First, he killed himself just because he knew the truth about Fausforus and Aurion. Then, he was attacking Ronin again after acting like a normal human for years. He was so unpredictable that there was the possibility that he was just doing things just for the sake of it. He does it because he felt inclined to, not because he have any ns. Like a painter just shing colors and pouring all his emotions on the canvas. Lovushka was like an abstract art that was difficult to understand in a logical view. He took a jab at Ronin¡¯s stomach, and spun around as quickly as light to deal repetetive blows on it. Ronin almost coughed out, but kept his jaw firm to secure the amulet. He wanted to eat those hands that punched him so much, but had to resist. ¡°Until now¡­ You are both protecting him and consuming him. It never changes. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lovushka¡¯s eyes were burning with fervor as he summond as much amber goo as he could. ¡°You want to destroy him the most, to keep him from being destroyed by anyone else. Taking ownership of himpletely¡ª that¡¯s human greed!¡± Lovushka went to aim a kick at his cheek, but Ronin blocked it again, only for him to raise his other leg and hook it on his shoulder! He then twiststed himself so Ronin would be forced to carry him, and pulled at his hair. ¡°I want to have that greed! That burning desire and possesiveness for something!¡± ¡°I want to be the subject of that greed! Much like the damsel that I always y that was obssessed over by heros and viins alike!¡± ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s what it was.¡¯ Inner Ronin thought. ¡®It still doesn¡¯t make any sense though, for a god to want to have or be the subject of human greed.¡¯ Meanwhile, the wild outer Ronin just wanted to knock this pesky prey that hoocked its legs on his shoulders and uses his thighs to squeeze his neck. So heid back to m the both of them to the ground! Lovushka¡¯s bones audibly cracked from the impact, and the forced made another dent on the ground. As the dust settled¡­ It was pure chaos and destruction around them, with geysers and fault lines everywhere, the magma still roiling and would eventually form a narrow river at this rate. The goo still kept on moving about and had wrapped itself on other buildings and objects. It would take a while for these ruins to be fixed. And as for the two perpetrators of it¡­. Lovushka¡¯s small human body was crushed under the weight of Roninying on top of him. He had coughed out blood, his chuckles hoarse and strained. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He said. Ronin lift himself up and looked at him stuck on that dent in the ground. He then watched the injured man and reached for his chest¡­¡­ He can feel the me moving on his fingers just from touching him alone as he continued to heave from losing blood. The fast, erratic beating of his heart had filled his ears. A string of saliva fell from the side of his lips as his scent had taken over his nostrils, pervading them. Without opening his mouth, he bared his teeth and growled. ¡°You want to eat my heart. Just like you want to eat his.¡± Lovushka looked so happy as he salivated over his chest. ¡°Go ahead. Sumb to your instincts¡­. Your hunger¡­.. Your greed.¡± Beast Ronin growled, and spat out the amber to his hand. He held on to eat, and looked at Lovushka who was slowly dying yet never losing that crazed anticipation to be destroyed¡­.. The effects of the Magmatic Rage was disappearing, and his mind had slowly cleared. He was in between now, still having strong urges, but sane enought to speak. ¡°I see now. Let me ask you something that I have forgotten now as someone who was no longer Fausforus.¡± He wiped the drool from his face. ¡°Were gods ruling their domain because they wanted to¡­. Or were the domains ruling what they do with their life?¡± Lovushka¡¯s smile disappeared with this. ¡°It¡¯s thetter, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ronin said. ¡°I have an inkling when I talked to this god, many years ago¡­¡­¡± What Freya said about being forced to no longer be a war goddess. It was a proof of this, that gods were being controlled by what they have to be the god of. Be the god of human art and you would be obsessed with human art. Be the goddess of womanhood¡ª the sense that womannhood was about being a docile housewife¡ª and that¡¯s how you¡¯ll be too. Be the god of destruction¡­ And you would want destruction no matter what. ¡°You want your life to be as artistic as the humans have. But your view of it was artistic, therefore it¡¯s exaggerated and embellished.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°Yes, humans are driven by instincts. But so are animals. And so are gods. Instincts are not just there to be beautiful they¡¯re there for survival.¡± He looked at the amber on his hand. ¡°We kill and destroy for a purpose, us humans. Not just to be an entertaining disy for gods who can¡¯t understand.¡± Lovushka was quiet, but eventually, he reached to Ronin¡¯s teeth. ¡°Consume me¡­. Make a beautiful scene with me¡­..¡± Ronin pushed his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re a ve to the aesthetic, Lovushka. You romanticize the extreme, that¡¯s why you seek of it from me.¡± ¡°You want to expereince the depth of humanity, but to the shallow degree. We are not like characters in a y. To amuse you and to fall in love with our brutality and ws and greed at all.¡± He was a hypocrite. Is it Lovushka who was the only hypocrite, though? Lovushka knew this, and sighed. ¡°You will let me die without consuming me, then?¡± Ronin looked at his pulsing bright veins likeva lines. ¡°I already did. I consumed what I needed.¡± He pointed at the amber on his hand. ¡°But I can let you live and try again until you¡¯re worthy to be consumed by me. If you free him.¡± Lovushka had a bit of glimmer at hope in this, and eventually¡­.. He touched the piece of amber with the tip fo his finger, and turningrger andrger until¡­.. Cermin has returned. Returned to this scene of carnage and destruction. Chapter 199 Take Care of Me When Cermin was enveloped inside the amber, he found himself waking up in the expanse of a dark cave. He only knows he was in a cave because of the damp floor, the sound of water dripping from stctites and echoing around him, and most importantly¡­ Thepleteck of light and warmth. He was shivering inside this cave, too weak to even move. All his energy was drained from struggling earlier. His body felt like a heavy rock, and his heart was beating slowly like a turtle not interested to win the race. He wasying there t on his stomach, and he had no sense of where his body parts were, even. He just wanted toy here forever and ever and ever. And it did feel like he would be there forever. Every breath he took felt long and tedious, a hassle. Every passing second elongated into centuries. As heid there, he only thought of one person. ¡°Was this also what you felt when you were kept in maximum security prison, all by yourself?¡± As he said that, the echoes in the cave responded: ¡°Was this what you felt when you were kept under the Abyss and unable to see the light of the sun for so long?¡± Cermin wondered who it was. He had the same voice as him, the same sadness, the same guilt. The voice of the other man continued to ponder. ¡°When they decided that Celestus must cover you and cage you by doing so, and you can only call out to me in my dreams¡­¡­ Is this how your loneliness felt?¡± Cermin lowered his eyes, thinking that his gege must be lonely behind bars too. The thought haunted him every day before, ever since he made a testimony against him. ¡°They painted you as the embodiment of evil. Everything that is sickening, monstrous, depraved. Even when you are far from that.¡± Cermin choked, thinking of all the times his gege was hurt just because he was who he was. How people looked down on him, mocked him, called him a waste of space. ¡°And worse of all, I never said a word about it. I know you understand why I have to keep quiet, but it was still all my fault for hiding in silence.¡± ¡°I treated you like my greatest friend, but also my greatest shame.¡± This pained Cermin more than anything else. He was a hypocrite, getting angered by the people who abused and mistreated his gege¡­.. But also did nothing about it even as the person he was close to. The one he trusted, the one he helped the most. ¡°And worse of all, I started to believe their lies about you too. I did not trust you. I do not hink I ever fully did, and that shall be my greatest error.¡± ¡°You would have never suffered the fate you did had I fully trusted in you, in your innate goodness.¡± Cermin was choking in sobs now, his heavy heart feeling even heavier and making his chest feel like it will get crushed from the inside. ¡°You died because of me. And ever since then, I wished every single day that I would die too. That I would die with you.¡± He heard the other man in the cave bemoaning his suffering and sobbing in the most painful way. His voice straining, shouting, and pounding his fist to the ground. Cermin could feel that for years and years and years¡­ That¡¯s all he ever did. Nothing but to cage himself in guilt and suffering, his inability to ept that his greatest friend whom he had loved and distrusted was gone. Cermin gulped, remebering the day he first met his gege. ¡°Good morning, ss!¡± The cheery pre-school teacher said and held a young boy¡¯s small hand, leading him from the door to in front of the ss. The boy was nervous, clutching something. It was a white rosary tied around his neck, shining like pearls. The design of the beads was Rosa alba. White roses. Associated with death. ¡°G-Good day, everyone. My name is¡ª The students immediately started whispering, drowning out his already weak and shaky voice. He seemed to be a year older than them, but he had a meek demeanor, and closed his mouth shut once he caused amotion. ¡°Why is his skin so dirty?¡± ¡°His eyes and lips are so big! It¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°He looks like a shadow ghost that my grandma said would eat us all.¡± ¡°No, he looks like a demon.¡± ¡°Children!¡± The teacher reprimanded them. ¡°Be nice to your new gege! He¡¯s older than all of you and is very smart, so you shouldn¡¯t be mean to him that way. Alright?¡± The children went quiet and answered. ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± She turned to him. ¡°Are you ok? They¡¯re nicer and will like you eventually, I promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± The young boy forced a smile. He was always like that, his gege. Never saying what he truly feels. Even when Cermin saw that he wanted to cry, he never did. Never in their Christian pre-school, never in middle school, or high school, all the way to college. He turned to all of them. ¡°I-I know I may look different than all of you. M-My mother is from America, she teaches English literature. My father is from here, he helps people at bars and tea shops.¡± ¡°So I know both English and Chinese, and if you need help with that¡­. Y-You can always rely on your gege. I would want to be friends with you all. T-That¡¯s all, thank you.¡± He bowed politely to them, and the teacher patted his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit beside Min Cheng? He has difficulty learning English, and his family would appreciate it if someone helped him out.¡± Min Cheng was a child that¡¯s slow to learn at that time, and easily gets distracted. Just now, he was not paying attention to this new student at all after noticing his white rosary. He was looking out the window, and watching the flowers in the garden beside him. The daffodils had grown in full bloom, white petals surrounding a yellow center. Like tiny suns. And the sun was a star, like the name of their preschool. When the teacher had brought the boy by his side, and called out his name, only then diid he pay attention. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± He smiled, one of his two front teeth missing. ¡°What is it, Teacher?¡± ¡°Say hi to your new seatmate.¡± She said. Min Cheng nodded. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Min Cheng, but my family mostly calls me Ah-Cheng. Nice to meet you!¡± He was the only person who took no issue with his skin color at all. Possibly because his young mind was focused on the Narcissus pseudonarcissus outside. ¡°Ah-Cheng.¡± The boy repeated. ¡°He¡¯s 6 and you¡¯re still 5, so you should call him gege.¡± The teacher told him, and went back to the ckboard to teach them some more Chinese characters. Min Cheng nodded. ¡°I never had an older brother before. Did you have any siblings, gege?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the only child too.¡± He told him. ¡°Then we could be brothers! Please take care of Ah-Cheng from now on!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes beamed, and he promised. ¡°I will!¡± And he really did for many years, but Min Cheng just took that for granted. ¡°Gege¡­¡­ I want to see you again¡­.. Gege¡­ Please¡­..¡± He cried and cried, wishing that he had never grown up and never grown apart from his gege. That they were just happy kids forever and ever and ever. But life never worked out that way. There was an end to everything, especially happiness. And he had a hand into bringing that end. As he kept shouting, his voice mixing with the other man, the cave shook. He could not pay attention to it as he was so engrossed in his grief, and eventually¡­. When he went back to the real world, he wasying on the ground, crying and crying. Ronin did not expect him to be a sobbing mess after he was released. He furrowed his eyebrows, one of them was bleeding as it was cut by Lovushka¡¯s sharp nails. ¡®Why is he crying? Was he really that scared of being locked away in that amber ne?¡¯ Cermin kept on doing this, until Ronin kneeled beside him, and shook his shoulders to snap out of it. The golden boy crying streaks of diamonds raised his head. ¡°Gege?¡± Ronin frowned. So it was rted to this ¡®gege¡¯ character after all. ¡°Your Highness. You¡¯ll be alright. It was all just a dream, whatever you have seen.¡± Ronin patted his head, pretending to show affection. ¡°You have returned to reality.¡± He blinked, and soon realized that this was Ronin after all, and he was in another world. And maybe he was right. His past life may have been all just a dream. It never happened, never existed. And so did the pains thate with it. That¡¯s the only thing he could do to keep moving forward. Regard it as a dream. ¡°¡­¡­..What happened?¡± He said weakly. He saw all the blood and destruction and fire, but like in his ss, he can barely pay attention because his mind was preupied by something else. He tried to lift himself up, but copsed again. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­..¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± Ronin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of you, Your Highness.¡± He went to lift Cermin, and just stepped on the still barely living Lovushka¡¯s chest as he walked away from the chaos. As Ronin carried him like a baby, he remembered his gege again from those words. He was a weakling that¡¯s always taken care of by someone. But at this moment, he did not care. He wanted to be taken care of by his greatest friend. He fell asleep easily as Ronin carried him far away from there. Chapter 200 Saico-path Zeuxis grumbled to himself while looking for that friend of Ronin. That little prince suddenly disappeared so they had to split, him taking the west and Ronin the east to cover more ground. He stumbledzily past the people whoring themselves for money and availing whores. This reminded him of a certain person. Not anybody as close to him as his brother was to this prince. He barely knew this person, and they barely talked. But he made an impression on him because he was the first person he saw¡­ That got killed in that godforsaken house. ¡°Lord Saico. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Heron.¡± He bowed gracefully even when everyone knew what he was there for. Zeuxis never knew if that was his real name, or his performance name. But his thick, spicky hair that reached the floor does remind him of a heron bird. So too were his golden eyes, rare for someone with a medium-grade Heartstone. That must be why the Marquis picked him out of all the others. It was the first day of Zeuxis¡¯ job to be a statue over the door. Heron gave Zeuxis a look before going inside. And Zeuxis knew it was a look for help. But he ignored it. It was that day that he learned that anyone who goes inside the Marquis¡¯ bed chambers who were not a guard, whether man or woman or whatever, would end up with their head on disy. The Marquis loved pretty heads and hair. He thought that he woulde to like all of these people that blocked his path on the road. Lord Saico would have their heads, he was sure of it. Twenty or so individuals who were meant to perform on stage and show the beauty of mankind. He spotted their caravan, with the painted name of ¡®Queen Lovushka¡¯s¡¯ and tilted his head to the side. ¡°Will there be a performance in this lovely whore street? I did miss watching clowns and jesters, I was so young when Ist watched them.¡± He was approached by this man wearing a ck mask over his face, a bump in his nose. Zeuxis figured he must be the one with the most authority in the group¡­. But not their leader. He was sure of that. He can tell who was a fellow subordinate with just a nce. Like telling apart which was the actual guest and which was the servant of the guest during his time as a guard. ¡°We are here for the one called Ronin.¡± Zeuxis just chuckled. ¡°I see. And what business do you have with this Ronin?¡± Because the leader was not here, that could only mean one thing. The leader of this group was already going for Ronin. That person just sent them away so he could have a one-on-one with the King of Darkness himself. Possibly out of pride, so he can proudly say that he had killed him all by himself. Just like how Lord Saico never asked his guards to help him with the beheading or even when his prey had struggled. He wanted to enjoy the killing all by himself. It was the thrill of the chase that he sought. The disying of the head was a like a trophy for seeding in that chase. ¡°We¡¯re here to take him with us.¡± The masked man said. ¡°You know him, don¡¯t you¡ª¡± Zeuxis did not hesitate to sh forward towards this man¡¯s neck! But the man dodged it on time, and after pping several times¡­. He increased in numbers, surrounding the lightning daemon! Zeuxis was not rmed at all, only amused like a child watching a magic trick. ¡°Ah, amazing! That means I have more heads to take!¡± Why does Zeuxis kill anyone that mentions Ronin? Ronin himself wondered that. He would soon learn from seeing Zeuxis¡¯ memory shing quickly before his eyes that¡­. ¡°Anyone who approaches the door while I¡¯m busy, you shall behead. Or else¡­¡­¡± That old man with a goatee touched his face. ¡°I will have to ask you toe inside my bedroom. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He ignored the gross crooked fingers on his cheek, and bowed. The reason was the force of habit. Zeuxis summoned lightning bolt after lightning bolt, striking a dozen people already at random. They were burning, the smell of smoked meat in the air, along with the pungent scent of rain. Upon learning that little trick from Ronin, Zeuxis nned to make rain from now on by electrifying clouds. The electricity traveled even more with just the rainwater, and zapped more of the theater troupe. ¡°You!¡± The masked one used his duplicates to apprehend him, with only 3 remaining. Zeuxis just pulled off that shield of lightning, that dome of sparkling blue electricity. It killed the remaining three in just one go. As he waspletely destroying this group so easily, their screaming in the air¡­.. He thought of that Heron again, that look he gave him. So scared. So fragile. And what he hated the most¡­. Was that look was for someone else, not for him. That fear wasn¡¯t for him, but for a wretched old man. As a young man, Zeuxis¡¯ views had been skewed. Because how does his father gain appreciation and attention from people? Fear. Intimidation. So he too sought that. How did Ronin do that to the remaining worker in the inn? Same thing. Gaining fear and intimidation from others was a very masculine thing to do, a very powerful thing to do. Not pretty, not weak. No one can see him like that now. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Heughed with his head back. As he easily broke the limbs of people, using his quick speed to dodge the attacks of spears and swords and magical abilities¡­¡­ He heard a voice in his head. ¡®Where are you? I already found Cermin.¡¯ Zeuxis grinned like a wild panther as he ran. (Got in a little trouble myself. But I¡¯ll take care of it and clean it up since I¡¯m such a great brother.) ¡®What trouble?¡¯ He can imagine Ronin¡¯s face frowning. (Difficult to exin. Better if you see it yourself.) Let his powerful little brother see that he was also capable, and worthy of being admired. It was a childish trait that he never lost. Some may say he was psychopathic since he was born, but¡­.. Was it too much to ask for people¡¯s heads to only turn for him? Perhaps that was the idealogy of the Marquis he served too. To have so many people with wide-eye shock staring at you everywhere you go in your house, both living and the dead¡­ You won¡¯t be ignored ever again. Heughed maniacally as he plunged his Dagger Bolt into someone¡¯s heart, then extended it to strike 3 more people behind at the opportune moment¡­. ¡°ZAP, ZAP HEATHENS! HAHAHAHA!¡± It only took 30 minutes before 20 bodies littered the floor. Everyone dead. ¡°So easy.¡± He wiped the single drop of sweat on his head. There was dirt all over his clothes, and his shoes were caked in mud. These people were no challenge to him at all. Just like when he killed everyone in that house and burned it once his shoulder was healed by Maen. This power really turned him into the kind fo man he wanted to be. And for that, he was grateful. Family really was important. They could be the ones that break you down¡­ And also the ones to build you back up again. ¡°My sister¡­.. Oh, dear, sister. If you are seeing me right now, would youugh?¡± He heard someone groaning like that as he walked towards the end of Sodomia, where Ronin told him to meet and take a rest. There was also ruins and carnage around these parts, and Zeuxis didn¡¯t need to be a genius to know what happened here. ¡°No¡­. Calliope would probably be too focused on recuperating from the damage the dark lord gave the gods¡­. And gaining more prayers to strengthen herself.¡± He kneeled over this person. His whole appearance was like that of a girl, unlike Zeuxis who only had ¡®feminine eyes¡¯. He was more like that whore, Heron. Zeuxis only looked above him. But as the slowly dying man saw someoneing with his blurred vision¡­. ¡°I¡­.. I thought you said you would let me live and let me try again¡­.¡± There was fear in his eyes as he said that. And he was shaking. Zeuxis was happy with this, and he felt the strange inclination¡­¡­ To pick up this person. ¡°Ah¡­..Wait¡­..¡± The man was surprised, but did not struggle or say anything else. Zeuxis only whistled and did not say anything as he took this person to the doctor¡¯s. The people actually hid inside their homes as the fights ensued. It was one thing to have cmities, it was another thing to have very powerful mages wage war on their tiny town. As he reached what he assumed to be a physician¡¯s house¡­.. He kicked the door open, and told the shaking old man inside¡­. ¡°Bring this man back to health and tell him that the one who saved him is called Zeuxis. Make sure he remembers that name no matter what.¡± If only Heron showed that fear towards him, maybe he would have received the same ¡®kind¡¯ treatment from someone as demented as Zeuxis. Chapter 201 Desperate Measures Even when the cmities were finished, people were still being terrorized by the group of daemons. Maen, Pavone, Volken, Rabuka¡­.. And the new recruit, Sordido. They have decided to spread and promote the name of the Lord of Darkness instead of the Celestus Gods? Why? To lessen their powers, of course. ¡®Tell them to inspire fear and pige viges, no matter how small, Every person counts, especially Commoners. They are the ones that prays the most.¡¯ Ronin had told them this while they were travelling, a little before the attack from Lovushka¡¯s troupe. He hade to this realization when he saw the Temple of Soma, and how many Commoners like Joyful Salope and her child relied on gods even at times in need. Even when the gods do nothing. ¡®Show them that their prayings are useless, and the only hope is to bow down to the name of darkness. Slowly nt the seeds of doubt in their mind.¡¯ ¡®Until gods be so weak that they are nothing more but like Hero Mages who just happened to be immortal.¡¯ And so, they followed his orders. Volken and Rabuka were happy to oblige, since they were the ones with the ¡®offensive¡¯ powers. Meanwhile, the remaining three men were the defense. They were on the lookout for others to join their cause, and to exterminate any signs fo an uprising. Through their connection with Espine below, they determined that the remaining people from the Academy, specifically the group of women who had flown out the window¡­. Were under the protection of the Goddes Freya in her fortress at the Arctic Peaks, the highest mountain range in the Celestus realm¡­.. As well as the coldest, and most difficult to travel. Because it was surrounded by thousands of ice golems, as well as frost spirits that can freeze anyone and anything that looks at them directly. Not to mention serve as protection from any outside forces, using their own psychic shield. Espine only knows they were there because that was where hest saw the women headed to. But he could not read their minds even if he uses his connection to the Core. ¡°So we¡¯ll never know what they are nning. The best we can do is wait until Ronin¡¯s n of lessening the god¡¯s powerses to fruition.¡± Pavone told Sordido. ¡°That way, we can kill those women and anyone who was under the protection of gods to serve as their champions, to be their defense against us as they recuperate.¡± Sordido rubbed his hands together. ¡°Then after his n seds¡­ We should strike him while he has not turned Obsidian yet, right¡ª¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Pavone told him. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that Maen is still there?¡± Maen was transforming another person into a daemon, healing her amputated arm with the dark gift. Which gave her instead a monstrous phantom arm that was like a spirit or poltergeist that can extend and reach its opponents at great distances. It can turn gigantic, travel through walls, and turn asrge as a boulder to crush anyone. ¡°He¡¯s too focused on the new recruit. And I¡¯m just making sure that your heart is still in our n, Brother.¡± Sordido said, his arm full of wounds from so much scratching. And yet he was still doing it until now, ¡°Remember, he believes that our daemonic revolution was something to bring the Commoners and Nobles together. To bring ¡®equality¡¯. You don¡¯t believe in that foolishness, don¡¯t you?¡± Pavone red at him. ¡°Of course. But it will be difficult for Maen to not believe that because of his Commoner lover that¡¯s inside him.¡± ¡°I know that, but you seem to be slowly being drawn into changing Maen too much. We don¡¯t need him to build a new world, and he¡¯s transforming just about anyone who knocks on his door!¡± As proof of this, someone walked towards the ruins of the Temple of Calliope where they have set up their encampment in this kingdom called Azurra. He was a simple hunchback, but he seems to be some low-ranking Noble from his clothes alone. His face was terribly disfigured, possibly since birth. His hair was as purple as a bruise, and his face was blotted like ink. A hybrid, most likely. And because of his hybridity, his face had experienced unnatural growth. Like arge chin, bulbous and thick nose, and uneven eyes. He was difficult to look at, and Pavone knew that he must bring his parents to shame. Beauty was justice after all, for all genders. And calling the man ugly would be generous. ¡°G-Good day¡­ Are you the Lord of Darkness that they have told us about? The one who will transform the world into and where the gods who were revered shall be cursed?¡± He asked the sweetly smiling Maen who had just finished fixing up the woman with the phantom arm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid you are mistaken.¡± Maen said. ¡°I am not the Lord of Darkness.¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you his priest? I have heard that you can heal people.¡± He went to kneel before Maen, begging on his knees. ¡°Please heal me of this ailment I had since I was born! No women will ept me, and I have been mocked again and again by everyone, including my family!¡± He cried. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of it¡­.. All my brothers have been married while I was the sole bachelor in ouf house because of my face.¡± Maen frowned. ¡°But you have no ailment. I can sense it in your body, there was nothing wrong at all¡ª¡± ¡°I have been cursed by the gods! Terrible gods who had given me this body, this face! May they all die, I don¡¯t care¡ª I will serve your cause if you just made me the man I always wanted to be!¡± Sordido gestured to the desperate man. ¡°See my point!? He just let anyonee towards him and beg, then hand out the gift like a rich man handing out coins at a parade. He¡¯s a fool, brother!¡± It really was true that Maen was too sympathetic, and he doesn¡¯t think twice on whole helped. But Pavone was indebted to him, and he hade to admire Maen¡¯s boundless generosity. He treats everyone like family, no matter how despicable and wed they were. As long as they were oppressed, he will always have a soft spot for them. The man was hugging Maen¡¯s thighs now, begging him to beautify him. ¡°Poor boy¡­.. You are still young, and your life is long before you. You can still find a woman who would love you for who you are.¡± Maen said. ¡°Even I did¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are a handsome man with fine features! Don¡¯t evenpare me to you, are you blind to not see it!? I¡¯m hideous, HIDEOUS!¡± Pavone could not help it anymore. First, he dared to cling to Maen¡¯s thighs and spread all is snoot on his pants. Now he had the gall to shout at him and call him blind!? ¡°We only ept people with actual problems and ailments, what part of that could you not understand!?¡± Pavone yelled at him. He kicked him away from his revered Maen. ¡°If your only worry is women, then you are a pathetic excuse for a man!¡± The man received arge bruise on his already swollen-looking face from that kick. He fell to the floor like a ragdoll, touching his face and whimpering. ¡°Pavone!¡± Maen went to his side, helping him up. ¡°Why did you do that? The poor boy was just frustrated with how society treated him, even when he is perfect the way he is.¡± Pavone wore a look of distaste at this. ¡°There was nothing wrong with how society treats him if he would be as desperate to be a daemon just to have good looks!¡± Maen frowned at this. ¡°Are you saying that being a daemon is only something you¡¯ll be out of desperation? Not because you believe in the revolutionary change the Darkness can bring?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! I¡­.. I just¡­¡­¡± But Maen was not listening to him, bringing the hideous guest towards his own bedchamber in the Temple,forting him and telling him all kinds of sweet words. He will be alright. He will be safe, There was nothing to worry about, for he will save him. They were the same things he told him when they first met. Pavone clenched his fist, and turned to Sordido. ¡°You remember that Ronin had the ability to change his appearance, did he not?¡± Sordido¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°What are you nning, Brother¡ª¡± Pavone closed his eyes, and steeled his Obsidian core as he focused. Eventually¡ª- (You wille to regret this¡ª) That was the voice of Espine as Pavone used his Erasure Mage Focus to erase his skill! Now he would lose connection with everyone. ¡°You will be the new Ronin until we find a way to be the next Lord of Darkness. All it takes is to be able to survive the Beacon and bathe in it to be Obsidian, right?¡± ¡°You pretend to be Ronin, while I find a way so I can survive it.¡± Pavone gritted his teeth. ¡°And Maen will have no choice but to get rid of his foolishness and follow what I say once I be King.¡± Sordido did feel that it was very desperate of him to only try to be King just so Maen would pay attention to him. But no matter. His goal of convincing his brother to take the dark crown was finally sessful thanks to just one hideous man. Chapter 202 Demon Puppies As Ronin settled down the unconscious Cermin Drychspiel in a field of paddy at the borders of the Kingdom of Himmelgard to the Kingdome of Azurra¡­.. He heard a familiar DING! in his head. [Congrattions, you have gained 75,000,000+ EXP and received a massive level upgrade. Level 55 >>>>> Level 63 ] Ronin merely focused on looking for any injuries in Cermin¡¯s body. He checked his pulse as well to see if his heart beat was fine, as well as his breathing. So far, so good. He just seemed exhausted. [You¡¯re not going to ask about your new skill?] ¡°I need to make sure Lovushka didn¡¯t do any permanent damage to him.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Especially if his me was still intact and not lessened.¡± [He¡¯s a creature of the light. He doesn¡¯t gain power by feeding on mes.] Kai told him. ¡°That¡¯s good then. But that also means that other ¡®creatures of the dark¡¯ as you say will be able to feed on his me.¡± Ronin was much worse to wear than Cermin was, especially with all the damages inflicted on him by Lovushka¡¯s use. Not to mention that he was not just physically strained the whole fight¡­.. He was mentally strained too. Both his body and mind was exhausted. But because of his relentless obsession to keep anyone else from harming Cermin but him, he still kept awake and checked around the area until he was sure it was safe. Only then this he copsed on the grass beside Cermin, his bleeding and bruised body creating patches of dirt and blood on the fine grass. He watched the gaping sky above. That rift that looked back at him. The pale sun as its bleeding red pupil, and the darkness surrounding it as its sclera. [You are getting stronger, that¡¯s true. But if you would keep on receiving the blows that¡¯s meant for Cermin, he will not develop.] ¡°I know that. I let him fight Zeuxis without intervening, remember?¡± Ronin felt his body was so heavy and his eyes were nearly closing. He was simply waiting for Zeuxis toe back and be their guard dog as they take a rest to recuperate. It will be nighttime soon. ¡°But this one, with a god as tricky as the God of Art himself, Musae¡­ He couldn¡¯t handle it. He doesn¡¯t have the mental fortitude yet.¡± Ronin turned to the sleeping Cermin beside him, who was scrunching his eyebrows since he slept. ¡°Something from his life in the real world is restricting his capabilities.¡± ¡°Until now, he can never let go of it. He was lucky that the viins he encountered were purposefully nuked by Shimeifen. But it¡¯s not the case here, and his opponents does have a brain this time.¡± [The curse of transmigrating with your memory intact, I suppose. You¡¯re lucky that you are only slowly gaining yours now. And you have the mental fortitude to ignore it.] Ronin did not say anything, just staring at Cermin¡¯s face. Because he was so used at seeing that face for so long¡­.. He almost can¡¯t remember what Min Cheng truly looked like. He had worn many different faces of heroes. And even during the breaks in the Hub, he still maintained the face he had from the former world. So Ronin only saw his real face when he first joined the HTM. And he was so tired of his task of babysitting impossibly childish and perverted men that he barely paid attention to his face. He just said in azy voice. [Wee to the Hero Transmigrating Machine. I am System #151044, what genre do you prefer to be transmigrated to?] Min Cheng was also a different person from how he was back then to how he was now. So happy like a kid going to an amusement park, and that¡¯s how most of them really viewed transmigration. Just a fun and entertaining ride. Min Cheng could not have possibly expected that this ride would take a hard turn halfway through, and he would experience ACTUAL hardships of heroes. Ronin tried to ce Min Cheng¡¯s face from his memory to the face he had now, but couldn¡¯t. It was a blur. Eventually, he gave up and said. ¡°What¡¯s my new skill now? Since I reached past Level 60.¡± Kai was also distracted by looking at them, especially on Ronin in particr. [Why do you remind me of¡­ ] ¡°Hm? Did you say something?¡± Ronin asked. [Nothing.] Kai waved it off. [Anyway, I¡¯ll be exining your new skill now since I know you want to doze off soon.] [ Daemon Hounds ] Ronin immediately sat up at this, his heart suddenly feeling excited for some reason. His tiredness disappeared for a while. ¡°Hounds?¡± He remembered that in one of the memory he glimpsed when Aurion upied Cermin¡¯s body for a while, he had seen Fausforus interacting with strange beasts. They were dark creatures, very frightening with their red eyes bleedingva. But with Fausforus around, they were grinning with their tongues out. Like happy dogs greeting their master. Ronin also had a small glimpse of another memory. Ou¡¯s memory. There were dirty stray dogs surrounding him. Most could not be discerned of what breed they were because of random breeding. Some haverge scars, some with balding patches, and some with ticks and flies. But even so, they were happy around Ou, who seemed to be a middle schooler around this time. ¡°I will name you Billy, and you Sammy, and then Baphie¡­.. And we¡¯ll all have arge house of our own someday!¡± Ronin had never really had a memory where Ou was so happy like this. It felt¡­.. strange to watch, after seeing him miserable for so long. Meanwhile, Kai continued to exin the skill as he pondered over all of this. [You now unlock the ability to summon daemon familiars made of pure shadow and Dark me. They appear in exchange for your blood, and vary in size depending on your injury.] Ronin was interested by this. ¡°So it¡¯s a skill that I can receive through self-muttion?¡± [Not just that, but even injuries inflicted by others that causes blood to spill.] Kai continued: [The more injuries you receive, the bigger and more powerful they are. They can also steal mes on your behalf whenever they bring death to someone. ] It really was a good skill in terms of power¡­. But Ronin could only focus on the idea of dogs. All he needed was to prick his finger and then a dog would appear. And he can sense that both Ou and Fausforus were really hardcore dog lovers. And perhaps he was too¡­.. A little bit. At least dogs were not hypocritical like humans. Trying to appear pure when they were filled with animalistic desires. Dogs chase for what they want, stays loyal to their masters, openly humps each other for the whole world to see¡­ Okay, maybe that one was not a good trait. And they¡¯re not noisy and want to have a conversation all the time like a certain someone. That¡¯s an important trait too. ¡°What¡¯s the limitations?¡± Ronin asked. ¡°There¡¯s always one for every skill after all, that expands with every level up. [The limitations is that at Level 60, you can only summon 3 hounds at a time. Lasting at a maximum of 50 minutes each, though that depends on the gravity of your wound.] ¡°I see.¡± Ronin nodded, impatient to try it out. ¡°And how do I activate this skill?¡± [You simply need to draw a symbol of a ¡®hound¡¯ with your own blood on your palm, and they automatically appear for as long as the limitations of the wounds have.] Ronin did not hesitate, and¡­¡­ He soon draw the rune for ¡®hound¡¯ or ¡®dog¡¯ on his palm with some of his blood dripping from his body. It was the shape of a sitting dog, somewhat. After drawing it, his blood glowed. Brighter and brighter¡­.. Until it burned. It turned into me, and the me turned into eyes. Soon, it flew off his palm. His blood lifted off from his wounds and scratches, coalescing¡­ Until there were three small daemon puppies sitting by hisp. They stared at Ronin¡¯s face for a while. Then¡ª They pounced on him, knocking him back to the grass again! But Ronin was not rmed at all. He just let the scary shadow puppies withrge shark-like teeth sniff him. After sniffing, they barked¨C And licked him with their tongues made of ck fire. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again too, my dearest.¡± He chuckled, patting their heads ying around with them as they jump around. While he was ying with the doggos, Zeuxis had finally arrived. He was not injured at all, and whistled when he saw the dogs.. ¡°No way in the Abyss¡­.. You actually have hounds all this time!?¡± He rushed to y with the puppies too. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, prune!? ¡°I only learned of them now.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow, but let his brother y with his pets. ¡°You also like dogs?¡± ¡°You know I loved our father¡¯s hounds more than anything in our wretched house!¡± Zeuxis cackled loudly. ¡°Oh, but he can¡¯t see this. He might cut their heads off with that sun sword of his.¡± Ronin turned to the sleeping Cermin. ¡°No. He can barely hurt you who was a humanoid daemon and felt so much guilt.¡± ¡°And I thought about it. I can¡¯t hide my skills from him for too long, he will figure them out one way or another.¡± Zeuxis did not expect this. ¡°You would tell him the truth?¡± Ronin sneered. ¡°Of course not. A version of the truth would suffice.¡± Chapter 203 A Version of Truth When Cermin woke up, he could not believe that the person beside him was Ronin. So what he glimpsed before was not part of the dream¡­.. He sat up in shock, reeling in disbelief. Ronin had carried him easily like a little baby, and not just that, but he was not affected by that person who pretended to be his ex-girlfriend, Bai Lianhua. And looking at the injuries he had on him¡­.. Did he really got into a fight with that person? Everything was a bit blurry now, but he did recall someone in a tattered ck dressying beside him in a pit on the ground. It looked like they were mmed into the earth. Did Ronin really do that? That can¡¯t be. He¡¯s just a Commoner, and¡­ Ronin woke up, groaning. ¡°My head¡­. Ah¡­ He took over again.¡± Cermin frowned, and approached him, cing a hand over his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re feverish. You need to see a doctor.¡± He also noticed that Zeriav was guarding them by a tree, with a distant look on his face. Like he was waiting for something, just observing. ¡°What happened?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°I was just pulled into this cave and now I¡¯m back here and¡­. and¡­.. and you¡¯re hurt! Oh, god, how can I let this happen to you!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the hero that protects everyone. Why¡­..¡± Ronin put his best ¡®concerned¡¯ face, and ced his hand over Cermin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your Highness, I want you to calm down and listen to me as I exin everything. I will be revealing a truth that may cause you to despise me.¡± Cermin blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what¡ª¡± ¡°You have been attacked by a daemon. A powerful one that preys on the mind. If you remember Lovushka from school, that¡¯s him. He became a daemon too and attacked you.¡± Cermin knew Lovushka vaguely, but he was less concerned by that. ¡°I remember now. He encased me in this orange goo. Then I was stuck in the illusion inside that goo.¡± ¡°Was he the one that hurt you? Howe you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ronin pretended to look nervous and apprehensive. ¡°This is the part I worry about telling you the most, Your Highness.¡± ¡°After gaining these marks, I suddenly had skills I never had before. Or at least couldn¡¯t remember having¡­ It was all so confusing to me too, but¡­¡± He looked at Cermin gravely. ¡°I think the Lord of Darkness is possessing me.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened, and turned to Zeriav, remembering his allegations. But ¡®Zeriav¡¯ stayed quiet, and simply said. ¡°Let him exin, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Wha¡­.. What skills? How can you tell? Why¡­ How could this happen¡­ I¡­¡± He was breaking down, so Ronin had to draw a rune used to calm minds. ¡®Serenity¡¯, a delicate 8-petalled flower. ¡°This is what happened, Your Highness. I remember being so angry about that daemon Louvushka hurting you. And when I got so angry, I suddenly transformed¡­..¡± Cermin remembered the carnage around him. He can¡¯t believe that any of that was Ronin¡¯s doing, not the Ronin he knew who was bullied and hurt for being a Commoner. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how, but I managed to defeat the daemon. But it was like I was possessed, my body was not my own.¡± ¡°And then, I heard his voice. The Lord of Darkness was within me, and told me that heys im to you, so he will be possessing my body to protect you.¡± Ronin was aghast. ¡°The Lord of Darkness¡­.¡± This must be the viin who hid on the shadows, destroying his life. So if he could possess Ronin¡­. It was possible that he could possess Cermin too. All that trouble he encountered from the Academy was the doing of this Lord of Darkness. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said. ¡°My body was not my own, and he can take over any time¡­.. But he told me that he will never harm you. He wanted to keep you getting stronger.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Ronin pointed to his chest. ¡°So he can kill you once you be powerful enough, and take over your body permanently. He was waiting for your me to reach its peak.¡± (A version of the truth, huh? Not bad.) Zeuxis said in his mind. Cermin clenched his fist from anger. But he was also very scared. This was all so fucked up. This viin will be using his best friend¡¯s body just to keep him safe in order to make him the perfect vessel. He felt like retching again, but shook his head. ¡°I¡­.. I¡¯m sorry that you have to be involved in this, Ronin. If only you never became my friend, then you wouldn¡¯t have been possessed by the Lord of Darkness, or suffered any of this¡­¡± He was tearing up again, and Ronin maintained his act. Cermin was eating up his lies so quickly that it was a little¡­.. pitiful. ¡°So if I suddenly go into a rage like that and attack just about anyone¡­ Please know that it¡¯s not me, Your Highness. It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s the Lord of Darkness.¡± He hugged Cermin back, clinging to his sleeves. ¡®Time for your lines¡¯. Ronin told Zeuxis. ¡®Zeriav¡¯ went on cue, approaching them. ¡°I made a promise with Ronin that if he does kill you while being possessed by the Lord of Darkness¡­¡­¡± He looked forlorn. ¡°I will have to end him myself. Because we both know you can¡¯t.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t kill Ronin¡­..¡± ¡°But he have to if I hurt you, Your Highness.¡± Ronin cried fake tears. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it if I hurt you¡­.. You¡¯re my closest friend and I cherish you too much.¡± The three boys wept while hugging each other, two of them just putting up on an act. As Prince Cermin came to ept this fact, he and hispanions had to continue traveling in search for some medicine and potion to heal themselves. Not to mention that he wanted to reach the gods and ask them to help his ¡®possessed¡¯ friend. As they walked past endless hayfields on the borders of Himmelgard and Azurra with forlorn expressions, eating some of the rations they bought along the way¡­. He asked Ronin. ¡°Then¡­ What were you able to do when the Lord of Darkness possessed you? Just so I would be ready when he does.¡± ¡°Well¡­.. He made me able to be stronger and summon geysers, earthquakes andva.¡± Ronin listed out all his current skills so Cermin would associate it with the Lord of Darkness. It was simr to method acting. He gave some truths so his performance would be believable. ¡°I also have the ability to make people be blinded by darkness¡­. transform myself and others¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t add the One Word Command skill because that would reveal his trick on making the inn workers let them stay for free. He could hide that with natural charisma and persuasion. He didn¡¯t need to add the Communication Crystal too, as that was something he imed to have as a normal Coal Heartstone Commomer. Ronin then shed himself on the palm with a knife. Cermin was terrified. ¡°Why did you do that!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just showing you the final skill that the Lord of Darkness gave me.¡± Ronin said, and drew the rune of a hound on his palm. Soon, the blood coalesced¡­. And turned into a tiny puppy. Just one tiny demonic dog that was just half the size of a newborn baby. The daemonic hound blinked at Cermin with its several red eyes, and with its tongue loling. Then¡ª ¡°ARF! ARF!¡± ¡°AHHHH!!!! IT¡¯S A DEMON DOG!¡± It barked so loudly to him, baring its teeth! It went to chomp at Cermin¡¯s hand, but Cermin managed to dodge it in time. He was so scared that he summoned his Sword of Sire. ¡°He¡¯s harmless, Your Highness. They won¡¯t hurt you as long as I¡¯m here, and they¡¯re the Lord fo Darkness¡¯ pets.¡± Ronin assured him. ¡°But it tried to bite me!¡± ¡°It was just trying to be friendly.¡± ¡°It tried to bite my hand off and it was trying to be friendly!???¡± Ronin was not expecting Cermin to be so scared by dogs. He then recalled another memory of Ou. ¡°You boys just hide for a while when my friend visits, ok? He¡¯s scared of dogs and not used to them, so behave, ok?¡± The stray dogs that the little Ou kept did as told and sat there. Eventually, the friend arrived with arge smile on his face and¡ª They reached a gate with a signage written in another script, and so Ronin had to trante it for hispanions. ¡°We¡¯re here. The Kingdom of Azurra, known to be one of the kindest and most beautiful kingdoms in the Celestus Realm.¡± Ronin exined. Zeuxis suddenly added: ¡°Also known for its beautiful people with perfect appearances, and pure, smooth skin as their Azurrian milk. The best milk in all of Magecia from a certain city, the city of Calegana from.¡± Cermin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have been to this ce, Zeriav?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I have been here.¡± Zeuxis made a frowning expression as they stepped past the gates. Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡®You did?¡¯ (The Marquis I used to work for as a guard had bought several beauties here. Most from the Baron of Calegana.) He turned to a certain castle standing atop a hill. Crows circling around it. Just then, they heard a scream. ¡°My bride! The Crow Baron took my bride too! Oh, may the gods save her from that Daemon!¡± Chapter 204 The Crow Baron The man who shouted that wept and cried in the streets, and he wasn¡¯t the only one in disarray. The men they encountered in the streets of Azurra looked forlorn and distraught. Some were drinking themselves to the brink of death, cursing the Crow Baron over and over again. Some were sobbing and beingforted by their friends and families. Cermin had not seen so many people suffering, much less men openly expressing vulnerability like this. But if you lost the love of your life, it would make sense to be so pained. It was different to what one would expect with your world crumbling apart. It was more like the world was slowly eating you alive, and you have no choice on escaping it. The grief consumes you, every single part of you was aching to be with your beloved again. At least, that was what it was like for Cermin¡¯s experience. He wanted to approach the crying man and ask him how he could help, but Ronin clutched his shirt. ¡°Remember, Your Highness. We¡¯re just passing by here in order to get to Sciro.¡± Ronin frowned. ¡°We have very little time.¡± And he had a bad feeling about this. This event was so sudden that it could not have been just a random side quest for Cermin. There has to be something that wille to blows here. And all three of them were still injured. Cermin just came out of Lovushka¡¯s trap, he himself just had many scars from his ws, and Zeuxis had dealt with two major fights consecutively. Their bodies desperately need rests and potions. ¡°Maybe we can just ask a bit. I can¡¯t just ignore people who are suffering, Ronin.¡± Cermin said. (I did before, and I will never again. I will never let anyone suffer like my gege and ignore it again.) He heard that thought, and it all made sense now. Why he went to be a hero transmigrator in the first ce. It was not just for the girls. He legitimately feel like it was his task to help others in exchange for failing to help this ¡®gege¡¯ of his. It was like an act of penance. To bargain with his past mistakes as if it will help with his guilt. ¡®But that guilt would never go away even if you ve yourself away to others and be bound by duty your whole life.¡¯ Ronin said. He turned to Zeuxis if he heard this again, but Zeuxis had been oddly quiet in his mind. Then, he tried tomunicate with him. ¡®What do you think we should do?¡¯ There was no answer. Either he was too preupied¡­.. Or he could not hear Ronin anymore, that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been responding. Ronin tried to connect with Espine, but his theory was indeed confirmed. Espine¡¯s was no longer reachable too. While he was focused on this, Cermin had already went over to the crying man earlier and asked. ¡°Hello. We¡¯re travelers here and we were looking for some ce to stay, but I can¡¯t help but overhear your shouts. Who is the Crow Baron?¡± He asked as politely as he could. The people¡¯s face darkened, and they begged him: ¡°Just leave this ce now if you have a woman with you!¡± ¡°Keep her safe! None of our daughters and wives were safe from him, no one!¡± ¡°He took them all in at that wretched castle!¡± CAW! CAW! Crows suddenly dropped by at Cermin¡¯s shoulder, and he got rmed. The people also were, frozen to see what will happen. The crow stared with its beady eyes into his, and after a while¡­.. ¡°Caw! No bride! A bachelor! Wretched bachelor!¡± It flew away, and the people looked relieved. Cermin was so confused and his heart almost leapt the moment the crow spoke. ¡°What the hell was that just now¡­¡± ¡°He sends his crows to see if you have a bride or a wife.¡± The crying man said. ¡°So he can steal them from you.¡± An old man who seemed to be the father of this crying man¡¯s bride ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°That daemon did not get satisfied with enchanting single women now that he became handsome. He made aw to take every woman to sleep with him on their wedding night.¡± Cermin gritted his teeth at this. ¡°Who? Who would make such a terriblew?¡± He had slept with wives of viins before, but only when they were freed from them after he defeated them. He had never been into NTR and saw that stuff as despicable. ¡°Baron Corvis. He lives in Castle Calegana.¡± Zeuxis had joined in the conversation while Ronin was still trying to reach out to Espine, rubbing his temples. ¡°That can¡¯t be. The baron I know just buys beauties from other kingdoms and ships them. He has no interest in birds as well, especially crows that he finds ugly.¡± The bride¡¯s father scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s Corvis the First. He had died now, and was reced by his son Corvo de Corvis.¡± Zeuxis raised an eyebrow. ¡°That disfigured boy?¡± Cermin was really surprised that Zeriav knows so much about this family. ¡°What was he like?¡± ¡°Well, he was just the most hideous¡ª Unattractive person I have met.¡± Zeuxis cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, but he was also very weak-willed.¡± ¡°He was made fun of a lot, and he always kept his head down covering it with a shawl. I can¡¯t imagine him as someone stealing brides, much less enchanting them.¡± The crying man shook his head sadly. ¡°He¡¯s not hideous anymore. He made a deal with a daemon and gained a better face.¡± ¡°But what I don¡¯t understand is¡­ How can our brides and wives leave us be just for good looks!? My Pam had only loved me in this world, and yet he managed to keep her!¡± Cermin asked: ¡°She wasn¡¯t taken by force?¡± A young blonde boy came towards them and joined their conversation. He seemed too young to have a bride, just about 13 years old. ¡°Thew that he implemented was this: Anyone who was about to be wed must stay in his Castle Calegana on their wedding night or a family member would suffer execution.¡± He lowered his cor and revealed rope marks. ¡°These family members would be taken in at the night before the wedding as hostage until the bride agrees to spend the night with Baron Corvis.¡± Cermin felt so much pity for the boy. So it was not just the lovers who were in pain, but the whole family as well. Then, a young woman came. A beautiful one with ck hair braided haplessly. ¡°But there¡¯s more. If the woman doesn¡¯t agree to stay with him after staying the night, they are free to go.¡± She said. ¡°It was still an unfairw because of his powers.¡± ¡°You are really lucky that you like women, Hildas.¡± The young boy said. ¡°His powers did not work on you.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°So it only worked on women who liked men? Wait, how did he get Hildas if she was a¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s aw here that all women need to get married at the age of 18. It was to avoid conflict.¡± Ronin had returned from contacting Espine through the Communication Crystal. There, he had learned of the chance of Pavone plotting against him. So his hunch really was right, something was off with the timing of this quest. He had been paying attention too while calling, and was able to join the conversation smoothly. Exining about the Azurrianws. ¡°You see, since the Kingdom of Azurra was filled with so many beautiful women¡­.¡± Ronin gestured to Hildas. ¡°That meant that rivalry would be even tougher, and some women could exploit that rivalry to their benefit. Men used to kill each other on the streets everyday.¡± Hildas scoffed. ¡°Of course. Because they see women as property to fight over, not to court for love. Some don¡¯t even mean to exploit them, they just go for each other¡¯s throats for their pride.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°That is also true. However, the point stands that the King of Azurra believed thisw would be the only way to solve this issue.¡± ¡°Therefore, any woman at the age of 18 is at risk for this Crow Baron.¡± Ronin nodded. ¡°His victims will always be of that range if he only takes away brides.¡± The father shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not just them. If the woman was married just within 3 years time with no children yet, he will also take them.¡± Cermin saw that there was almost no young women left on the streets besides Hildas. Then he thought¡­. He was a man at the age of 20 right now. Within 3 years of being 18. And Ronin have the skill to change people¡¯s appearances thanks to the Lord of Darkness¡ª Ronin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, Your Highness. You can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I will save your brides.¡± He told the people, mindful of the crows watching. Zeuxis grinned. ¡®Is he really going to? Little prince will turn into a princess now?¡¯ ¡°I will bring them back.¡± Cermin promised. ¡°If you could give us a ce where we can hide from the crows, I¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± Chapter 205 Undercover Darling ¡°Darling~ Come now, let me walk the streets a bit with you~ I know that women here get taken by some handsome baron, but I still want to go outside despite the danger of being abducted~¡± ¡°¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡° ¡°Oh darling, I¡¯m so scared and I wonder if the crows of this baron will find me~ But if they do, I am sure you will able to protect me and not run away~ Right~?¡± ¡°¡­. ¡­.. ¡­ ¡­..¡± Ronin wished that someone could just bury him 6 feet under than make him hear Cermin Drychspiel¡¯s impression of a scared woman. His acting was so terrible that it revealed their entire n. And he kept on talking with tildes at the end of every sentence! You¡¯d think someone who spent a lot of time with women would know how they act, but no! Trust in Cermin to fuck that up! ¡°Darling¡ª¡± ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you just keep calm and enjoy the peaceful quiet with me for now?¡± Ronin told him, gripping his arm tightly. ¡°Could you do that for me, please?¡± ¡°O-Oh, you¡¯re right, darling¡­.. I¡¯ll keep calm and not worry about the crows surrounding us.¡± Ronin really wished he didn¡¯t agree to this terrible n in the first ce. But after managing to defeat Lovushka and saving Cermin, he gained 20,000 V-points. And another 40,000 for being able to lie his way so that he remain unaware of his true identity despite knowing his skills. So this proved that the higher he gained Cermin¡¯s trust, the more V-points he earned. He had to agree to Cermin¡¯s whims about helping people then, even in this ridiculous n. The n wasn¡¯t really ridiculous by itself. What makes it ridiculous was that out of all people, it would be Cermin pretending and infiltrating! Ronin offered to be the one to infiltrate himself, but Cermin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t put you in danger again because of me. You or Zeriav.¡± He turned to the priest as Ronin was casting Fool¡¯s Eye on him. ¡°I need to do this alone, and save the people so we can travel again after.¡± ¡°What are we supposed to do then while we wait for you? Can¡¯t we help and just pretend to be three youngdies? Ronin said with a tone full of worry. He was worried that Cermin would get himself killed on this side quest and he would not be able to get that me had long been cultivating. It was a concern over having your food stolen from you, not for its well-being. Hildas had a girlfriend who she hid under her house in this cer from the Baron¡¯s clutches. She was a beautiful Sand Heartstone blonde with a beauty mark on her cheek. They used a strand of her hair so Cermin could pretend to be her, and Ronin could pretend to be his husband. Then, they set off into the night to ¡®celebrate their wedding¡¯, and take a romantic stroll. Carmine, as Cermin pick the name for himself, was just a sweet girl who was traveling with her new husband into thends of Calegana in Azurra. They were from another city in this kingdom, and had been married for 2 years. She had heard the news and was terrified, but her husband reassures her and insists on going because of his business here. That was the background story they thought of hastily. They were strolling on the quiet streets,pletely alone. No one in their right mind would walk around at night, especially not with young women who the Crow Baron may take interest in. The pale moonlight shone on them, and Cermin clung onto Ronin¡¯s arm tighter. Ronin, who was averse to touch, was about to push him away on reflex. But Cermin pulled him down to whisper in his ear since he was shorter as ¡®Carmine¡¯. ¡°The crows are not paying attention to us. You¡¯re acting too distant from me, darling.¡± Ronin scowled. ¡°It¡¯s most likely that they¡¯re taking a while to observe us. Darling.¡± ¡°Yes, because we don¡¯t seem like a couple yet.¡± Cermin insisted. ¡°You need to act more romantic, they can determine if you¡¯re a bachelor or not if they stare too long in your eyes.¡± Ronin furrowed his brows, and kept his eyes away so the crows couldn¡¯t determine he was not only a bachelor, but a virgin with no interest in anyone in this universe. He thought of a way to make the crows believe they were a couple, and decided¡­.. To pin ¡®Carmine¡¯ on a wall, and bury his face on her neck! ¡°Ah~ D-Darling¡­.. What are you doing~?¡± Ronin didn¡¯t really ce his face on Cermin¡¯s neck, but just hovered slightly above it while pulling at the cor of his dress. That way, the crows may think there¡¯s something suspicious going on. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy about our marriage¡­.. Two wonderful years with you and I can¡¯t take it anymore. I know you told me to wait but I have waited for so long¡­..¡± ¡°I want to show my love for you and let it bloom like a seed¡­.. To consume you and the fire in our hearts to be one¡­¡± He went to lift Cermin¡¯s skirt, saying these things loudly for the birds to hear. Cermin¡¯s face reddened at how sincere he was in acting like a doting husband that had a bit of wild side after waiting for so long to consummate their marriage. (Ronin is so good at acting! It¡¯s crazy, dude! How can he sound so realistically desperate for me like this!?) ¡°B-But right here on the streets, d-darling?¡± Cermin was too flustered. Plus he remembered that Ronin was interested in men, making things even more awkward¡­. ¡®I¡¯m not fucking interested in¡­.. Ah, whatever! Let¡¯s just get this over with!¡¯ Ronin in annoyance really could not help it¡­. And bit Cermin¡¯s shoulder! ¡°Ah! D-Darling, why did you¡­.. Nnngh¡­¡± Cermin groaned and punched his now delicate womanly fingers on Ronin¡¯s shoulder. But Ronin did not stop, because the louder Cermin screams¡­.. The more crows perched closer to them, and took interest in beady eyes. ¡°Oh, darling¡­ Stop¡­. Please, I¡­..¡± Cermin felt Ronin was really going to tear his flesh and eat him alive. He struggled, but then¡­.. ¡°Such despicable behavior should not be tolerated in my town.¡± Ronin perked up his ears and stopped biting on Cermin¡¯s neck. He turned to see¡­. A strikingly beautiful man with purple hair, standing tall with his chin up and wearing the most intricate and fancy ck suit. His coat seemed to be lined with thick ck wolf fur, but on a closer look, they were actually ck feather quills. Such would require about a hundred birds just to have that lining. ¡°Lovelydy, isn¡¯t this brute so dislikable?¡± He offered his hand, his blood red eyes swirling in strange patterns. ¡°To have a husband who treats you this way¡­. Having the whole world see you treated like a whore in the streets.¡± ¡®Great. I¡¯m now a bad abusive husband. Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡¯ Ronin said sarcastically in his head. But he had to act like he was overly protective, and covered Cermin with his body. ¡°Stay away from my Carmine!¡± ¡°Ah, is that your name?¡± The Crown Baronn gave a devilish smirk. ¡°Carmin, dear. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I can treat you like a royalty as you so deserve. A princess in my castle.¡± ¡°A princess~?¡± Cermin pretended to be entranced by him. ¡°Yes.¡± The Crow Baron said. ¡°And if you decide to stay in my castle after sleeping the night, I will let you live a life full ofvishness with all the other poor damsels I helped.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Ronin gritted his teeth, but he was more focused on seeing if this Crow Baron only had the ability to enchant women¡­.. Or if he had other useful skills against resistance like this. ¡°Good sir, can you not be a gentleman and let her decide? She doesn¡¯t want to be with an aggressive man and wants to feel safe.¡± He raised his hand and showed his paIm over Ronin¡¯s face. ¡°How about we make a wager? If she doesn¡¯t stay with me after spending the night in my castle, then you can have her back.¡± ¡°And what if I don¡¯t agree to your terms?¡± Ronin said. ¡°I know about yourw. We have no rtives here, nothing for you to threaten me with.¡± ¡°Oh, but I can sense that you do have someone rted with blood here.¡± The man smirked. ¡°Shall I have my crows follow him?¡± Cermin was confused, blurting out. ¡°Who?¡± The Crow Baron had been so quiet mentally, just like Zeuxis was earlier. But it was not because Ronin lost his mind-reading skill. It seemed that if Daemons focused hard enough, their thoughts could not be privy to him. They were creatures greater than humans after all, but notpletely gods. So he can¡¯t see what he was thinking, but he can sense¡­.. That this Crow Baron was aware of something more than he was letting on. ¡°Shall I tell your wife who your kin is?¡± The Crow Baron tilted his head. Then, Ronin sensed it. Someone behind the house nearby. Watching. A strand of tinum caught his eye by a millisecond. He finally understood what was going on. Espine had warned him after all. And so, the best choice was to take care of this while Cermin was away. ¡°Fine. I agree to let you take my wife for the night.¡± Chapter 206 The Perfect Man When Cermin entered the castle, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so dark. There were only a few candlesticks scattered, but the chandeliers weren¡¯t turned on. The portraits also seemed to be covered by ck cloth. ¡°Er¡­.. Why is it so dark here, kind sir?¡± He asked as he followed him around, the bite mark on his neck still visible every time the candlelight dances over it. The Crow Baron only smiled. ¡°Because everyone is asleep, and the lights might disturb them.¡± ¡°Everyone? You mean the other girls you saved?¡± ¡°Yes. They are sleeping peacefully at this time. Dreaming and dreaming until I knock on their door and invite them for dinner.¡± Cermin narrowed his eyes. He saw the keys hanging on the Crow Barons hand, twirling it around and ying with it. He wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, but he can sense that the Crow Baron was being too casual around him. Like he was taunting Cermin to lose his guard. (I need to think how Ronin thinks. I can¡¯t just go forward or the girls would be in danger.) He told himself. ¡°Then¡­. What do you once you have dinner with them? Do you have dinner with all of them?¡± The Baron chuckled. ¡°Oh, no. They¡¯re far too many to have dinner with all of them. I prefer taking one girl to dinner with me and just have a nice¡­.. talk.¡± He grinned. ¡°Though sometimes I like to take 2 or 3 when I¡¯m feeling hungry.¡± Cermin still doesn¡¯t know what exactly was his power to have these girls charmed. As soon as he figures it out, it will be easier to break them out of his spell and escape from here. Then once he had secured an escape n for them, he can fight the Baron one on one. ¡°Carmine¡­.. Are you feeling famished? Would you like to have dinner with me?¡± He asked, as he opened a door. Inside was a candlelit dinner in the dark, with rose petals all over the table and a sweet smell lingering about. There table stretched for about 12 feet, and it already like an 13 course meal on it. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s so much food.¡± Cermin said, then frowned. ¡°This is too much for just two people. Can¡¯t you invite at least some 10 or 12 girls to eat with you?¡± ¡°I could, but I like getting to know my new visitors personally first.¡± He smiled, offering a chair for Cermin to sit. It was on the side, and the other chair was at one end of the table. He sat down in a very udy-like manner, the chair creaking. Still, the Crow Baron never lost his smile. ¡°The girls would love you, I¡¯m sure. You are different from them.¡± ¡°Different? How?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°Do have some wine first.¡± He said, opening a bottle and pouring some for him. ¡°And tell me about your marriage.¡± ¡°My marriage¡­¡± Cermin thought about the story they made up in his head. ¡°Yes. How was your husband treating you this past 2 years?¡± ¡°Oh¡­.. Ronin was lovely but¡­..¡± He can¡¯t think of a story since he sucks at lying, so he just said the truth. ¡°He had always been a quiet man. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s on his mind. But he was very smart, and I know that he cares for me and was willing to do anything for me.¡± He smiled lightly. ¡°He had saved me so many times. Both during my darkest hours when I felt like giving up, and from others that tried to hurt me.¡± ¡°You must love him very much, then? I feel sorry now for separating you two, but doesn¡¯t he seem bad for you?¡± He pointed at Cermin¡¯s neck. ¡°It seems to me that he shelters you too much. Restrain you. And he may only be nice to you so he can get what he wants.¡± ¡°Ah, this is just a burst of passion from him.¡± Cermin covered the bite mark and chuckled nervously with his high-pitched feminine voice from the disguise. ¡°Men can get wild when turned on¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean at all.¡± The Crow Baron smiled. ¡°To me, he treats you more like a wayward child that he had to look after in every single action you take.¡± ¡°Like my father was to me.¡± He sighed. ¡°My father disliked me since I was born, but I was his only heir. So he pretended to tolerate me in order to have me do what he wants.¡± He ced a hand on Cermin¡¯s. ¡°Are you sure your Ronin actually cares about you¡­.. or he¡¯s just tolerating your existence beside him?¡± ¡°W-What? I¡¯m sure he does, he¡¯s my fr¡­.. husband.¡± Cermin said, his heart beating loudly. ¡°And had he ever told you or shown you how much he matters to you? How much he enjoyed yourpany, or appreciated the things you do for him?¡± Cermin gritted his teeth, as this was hitting a vein now. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to at all. I know he cares because of how much he stays with me¡ª¡± ¡°And how sure are you that it¡¯s not just maniption? That he doesn¡¯t actually despise you deep down, and only nods his head with everything you say so he can use you?¡± Beads of sweat started to trickle down Cermin¡¯s forehead. Perhaps from the heat of the candlelight, or from the panic he was experiencing as this man¡¯s words¡­.. Are starting to convince him and nt doubt in his mind. Ronin was not manipting him, he couldn¡¯t be. He admitted that the Lord of Darkness was controlling him. If he was fooling him, shouldn¡¯t he have kept that to himself? Or could it be that¡­. The Ronin he knew never existed, and it had always just been the Lord of Darkness? ying tricks on him just as he did before he met his best friend. Could it be¡­¡­ He suddenly felt more emotional than usual, his brain running with so much thoughts. What if, what if, what if¡ª He mmed the table! ¡°Enough!¡± The Crow Baron smiled, and gripped his hand tighter. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Many of my girls felt that way. That they are seeing their men for the first time all over again.¡± ¡°One realized that his husband is just a shallow man who loved her for her looks. One realized that he had been looking at other women all along and cheating on her while he¡¯s away for ¡®business¡¯.¡± The Crow Baron smiled. ¡°The perfect man doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s true. That would be a dream, and not a reality. But¡­¡± ¡°I can make your dream into a reality. The visage of him that you have always wanted.¡± Cermin furrowed his brows, and before he knew it¡ª It was Ronin holding his hand now, smiling at him. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re my greatest friend. I have never cared for anyone other than you.¡± Cermin could not even think it was a trick because it was so vivid, and his mind was blurry like he was drunk. It was so dark too, and it was almost like Ronin was a candlelight. The only thing he could see in this darkness. ¡°Your friendship matters so much to me. I have never been happier in my life whenever I¡¯m with you.¡± Ronin said, still wearing that smile. ¡°I¡­.. Really?¡± Cermin started to tear up. ¡°That¡¯s how I feel too. I feel so happy with you after being so miserable in so long.¡± Ronin stood up and hugged him. ¡°Let¡¯s stay as friends forever in this castle without worries. No damsels to save, no people to please, no ghosts to worry about¡­¡± The Crow Baron merely smiled as he saw this ¡®Carmine¡¯ crying with his eyes half-closed. His head was starting to sway like he was about to doze off in his chair. Mumbling. ¡°Ronin¡­ I want to stay with you¡­. Ronin¡­.¡± In Cermin¡¯s eyes, Ronin went back to sit where the Crow Baron was, making promises of a peaceful life together in this castle. ¡°So what do you say? Please, Your Highness. I need you just as much as you need me. My feelings for you are genuine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me having secrets at all because I will forever be honest with you.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll speak what¡¯s on my mind and you don¡¯t have to guess what I¡¯m thinking. I willugh with you and talk about everything without restraint with you.¡± ¡°Just take my hand and join me in this perfect paradise.¡± And soon the dark castle disappeared, and Ronin was instead surrounded by a halo of light in this bright and beautiful castle with lit chandeliers and red velvet curtains. He was holding out his hand, and looked like genuinely wanted Cermin around, wanted to stay as friends forever¡­.. And so, he was not able to resist. As soon as he took that hand¡­. He had fallen asleep, trapped in this paradise created by a man with purple hair and crow feather coat. The Crow Baron lifted him up from the chair and carried him to the room. ¡°I have no interest in men¡­ But I find your desire interesting.¡± He sneered. ¡°I expected you to see nothing because I can¡¯t show dreams of perfect women, like that girl Hildas¡­..¡± ¡°¡±But it turns out you desire so much for a man because of friendship. Hahaha!¡± Heughed maniacally as he carried Cermin in a woman¡¯s disguise. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s so hrious and interesting. Maybe I¡¯ll let you stay in paradise for a while before I stab you in your sleep.¡± The sleeping prince was also smiling, dreaming and dreaming of having a happy and carefree Ronin who actually cares for him. Chapter 207 Brothers vs Brothers As the Crow Baron took away his ¡®wife¡¯, Ronin stood at the empty streets alone with furrowed brows. Of course, the streets weren¡¯t so empty and he wasn¡¯t so alone after all. ¡°Come out now.¡± He said. There was no response. ¡°Why so shy? Didn¡¯t you two nc D¡¯argents nned to ambush me here?¡± He sneered. Sordido¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did he¡ª¡± Pavone covered his mouth. ¡°No time to worry about that. You go there and let him activate his Mage Focus so you can copy it, then I¡¯ll erase it.¡± ¡°But should I really on this form¡ª¡± ¡°Just go do it!¡± He nodded, getting out of the ce where they were hiding¡­. And the person who appeared like Zeuxis. Ronin only chuckled at this. ¡°Ah! So you can steal my skill after all, even when I use it on someone else.¡± Sordido frowned and spat. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be our king if I could replicate your power and my brother can erase yours.¡± ¡°Thinking you could fool me by appearing like my brother. Hah.¡± Ronin cracked his knuckles. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re stuck in a stalemate as long as I don¡¯t activate any skill.¡± ¡°Not exactly if we force someone else to join the fray.¡± Pavone¡¯s smug voice resounded. In his hand was a Communication Crystal and a dagger. He had activated it and on the violet diamond¡­ There was Zeuxis¡¯ face, busy eating food with Hildas. ¡°What in the Abyss¡ª Who are you supposed to be?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Pavone showed Ronin using the Crystal. ¡°You see your dear brother over there? Two against one, who do you think will win?¡± Ronin knew that they must have been able to get it by the Communication Crystal he sent before to all Daemons telling them to wreak havoc and weaken people¡¯s belief in gods. ¡°Hah! That prune can summon geysers and earthquakes.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I have nothing to worry about.¡± Ronin cursed, as Sordido pretending to be Zeuxis came and took something on his coat¡­ And threw a bunch of poison darts at him! Ronin avoided them all, but then he was blocked by a flock of crows that threatened to take his eyes out. Pavone grinned. ¡°Make that three. That ugly crow bastard has some use to him after all.¡± Ronin had bent his knees and skidded past them like someone going under a limbo rack, but they easily flew after him as he ran. He summoned his own Communication Crystal to warn his elder brother. ¡°They can copy skills, Zeuxis. And one of them can erase them. ¡± He said, running past the streets. ¡°So don¡¯t go here¡ª¡± Zeuxis¡¯ eyes widened, and stood up from his chair. ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you tell me immediately so I can join the fun!?¡± ¡°I just told you to not¡ª¡± But eventually,rge shes of lightning came into the air and struck the crows, burning them to crisp! ¡°A copying skill, huh!?¡± He heard wildughtere as zaps came, giving the pungent scent of electricity in the air. ¡°I have always wanted to see if I could fight against someone with the same skill!¡± He went directly to Sordido, who was wearing his face. ¡°Finally an equal!¡± Sordido was unprepared at all, and it took a while for him to literally steal Zeuxis¡¯ thunder and return his attacks. But Zeuxis was ferocious, shooting lightning upong lightning upon him. Sordido could only dodge. He was a Schr, he wasn¡¯t built for battles like Warriors were. Pavone scoffed, and activated his Erasure Mage Focus from his core, his sr plexus. But before he could¡ª Ronin hade up on him and punched his stomach directly! His hardened flesh and bones from being an Anthracite Coal made it hurt so bad, and he punched again and again on the Obsidian at Pavone¡¯s stomach. Pavone gritted his teeth and tried to fight back, but it was clear on who was the better hand-to-hand fighter between the two of them. Ronin had spent many years training Cermin with nothing but ropes to aide him, no Mage Focus at all. And even before that, he had trained himself to fight without relying on skills that could easily be taken away from him. ¡°You think you could defeat me just by destroying my Obsidian core!?¡± Pavone gritted his teeth. ¡°It will still keep on healing again because I¡¯m a Daemon!¡± ¡°And who¡¯s blood made you that way?¡± Ronin punched ferociously¡­. Until his knuckles bled, and he used that blood to draw something on his palm! Out came Daemonic Hounds, the usual three coalescing. They were only as tall as medium-sized dogs. Ronin had felt something he could do to make them bigger. ¡°Combine.¡± He draw the rune on his palm, a symbol of two lines crossing on his palm with his blood. Soon, the three normal sized hounds joined together, their shadowy fingers and dripping blood-red eyes mixing and mixing¡­.. To form onerge dog with three heads, like Cerberus! Thisrge dog towered at 20 feet over Pavone, and went to bite at his Obsidian Core. ¡°Ackkk!!! Sordido, steal this skill from him!¡± He yelled, as the dog heads chased after him. All three heads were trying to bite through his stomach. One of them managed to rip it off and reveal Pavone¡¯s intestines, but it indeed healed easily because he was a Daemon. Still, he can¡¯t use his Erasure skill if his Obisidian Core, the source of the dark Gift, were being chewed upon. Ronin took this opportunity to go to Zeuxis and team up with him in killing these pesky ambushers. Sordido had managed to caught on now how to use Zeuxis¡¯ skill, but even when he did stole his lightning, Zeuxis just kept on summoning more. Hisrge Dagger Bolt shed against Sordido¡¯s. ¡°You need to be quicker on your feet! That¡¯s it! You¡¯re a natural, you could easily rece me, haha!¡± Zeuxis yelled, pping his hands. ¡®He really is a lunatic.¡¯ Ronin scoffed at this, and simply asked. ¡°Do you need any help? I can finish this off quickly.¡± ¡°Let me have some fun first, you prune! I never have my match before, everyone else is so easy to fight when they aren¡¯t as amazing as me!¡± Sordido was sweating but putting up a pretty good fight, managing to make Zeuxis be swept off his feet. What he doesn¡¯t understand¡­. Was that how could Ronin easily tell which of them was Zeuxis and which of them was not!? They were simr from head to toe, using the same skills. Yet Ronin knew which side to go nearby and which person to avoid. The fight was going dizzyingly fast. They have been switching positions back and forth, using their lightning speed and sending smokes and crackles in the air. But Ronin had easily spotted that it was Sordido who was approaching him, and kicked him in the gut! ¡°Cough! How do you always know which of us is your brother!?¡± He cursed, going back to shoot a lightning bolt at him, until Zeuxis intercepted it with his own. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re family, of course!¡± Zeuxis answered. ¡°We can easily recognize each other even among 20 copies of ourselves!¡± Sordido¡¯s heart ached with this, because earlier¡­¡­ He had went to try Ronin¡¯s skill while they were hiding in the shadows and watching him and Cermin. He didn¡¯t need any of the requirements of hair or any biologicalponent to use Fool¡¯s Eye, because he simply stole it already. There was no need to activate it. He just needed to think of who to disguise as, and as a test¡­. ¡°Brother, I think I spot someone over there.¡± He said nervously, very good at acting. Pavone frowned. ¡°Who¡ª Sordido! Get back here!¡± He ran to a bunch of bushes in the dark night, impossible to be seen. From there, he used the skill and¡­. Out from the bushes came Maen. ¡°Pavone.¡± He said with a frown. ¡°I am very disappointed in you.¡± Pavone¡¯s eyes widened, and he shook his head. ¡°Maen, this isn¡¯t what you¡ª¡± ¡°Then what is it like? Are you going to harm my brother?¡± Maen furrowed his brows. ¡°I put my trust in you, Pavone. That you are part of this greater n to bring Commoners and Nobles together.¡± ¡°O-Of course I am!¡± Pavone¡¯s demeanorpletely changes around Maen. He had always been an authoritative figure, being the former Student Council Head himself. But now he was subservient, not wanting to disappoint him at all. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re not agreeing with my cause.¡± Pavoen went to his knees. ¡°Maen, I swear! I pledged my loyalty to you and to the Age of Darkness, the new era of change! Don¡¯t distrust me¡ª¡± ¡°Because you told me so, Brother.¡± ¡®Maen frowned¡¯, changing back into Sordido. ¡°You said you don¡¯t agree with the cause, that you will counter Maen.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yet the moment you thought he had know your secret¡ª¡± Pavone was angered, and threw his fist at him! ¡°Don¡¯t throw that trick on me ever again! Just do your job properly and not y around, or I will kill you myself!¡± Sordido gritted his teeth as he remembered this. His brother did not recognize him. They were family, close since they were kids. And yet these two could, and from what he knew, they were long estranged. Separated from each other for more than a decade. So how can they be the better pair of brotherspared to them!? Chapter 208 Abandon Oneself for Others Zeuxis kept on going, taunting Sordido so he could continue to put up a better fight. Ronin merely yawned, and watched Pavone at a distance getting eaten by his Daemonic Hounds. ¡°Can¡¯t you finish this already? I still need to retrieve Cermin from that Crow Baron¡¯s castle so we can leave this Kingdom already and head to Sciro.¡± Ronin said. Zeuxis cackled. ¡°I can take care of this on my own, you can go and retrieve that banana-faced prince! Why are you in a rush to reach Sciro anyway.¡± ¡°The Banquet of the Gods.¡± Zeuxis raised an eyebrow in interest. ¡°Oh? Crashing theirrgest party, eh? I love crashing parties!¡± The Banquet for the Gods wasing, where the positions of the Highest Order were determined by the number of prayers they received that for that cycle. It was also a 16 year cycle,es after the Astral Shower. 16 was a very important number in determining fates, because it was four multiplied with four. Four sides of a star, four realms in Magecia, four seasons, four Mage Types, etc. Four was always incorporated. Bnced on all sides. And there were four of them fighting, until Ronin had to take his leave. Disrupting that bnce. ¡°You better take care of it before the Daemonic Hounds expires. Possibly only 20 minutes left from now.¡± Ronin went ahead to deliver one more blow towards the already suffering Pavone. ¡°URRRRKKKK!!!!!¡± ¡°Yes, prune.¡± Zeuxis rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be painting the walls with their blood and have their heads in my collection soon. Can¡¯t you just let me have my fun a little?¡± Ronin scoffed, and rushed out of the scene to go towards that castle. There were crows watching, but he had casted Blinding Darkness on all of them so they weren¡¯t able to report back to their master of his arrival. Zeuxis went to continue ying around, using all kinds of tricks on Sordido. He once used electricity to form tiny darts on him to strike his body. Sordido replicated this, and had matched him in the fight. But he was missing something. Zeuxis was insane, and because of this, he never gets tired. His ferocity and vigor remains, and it was consistent along withughter. He had rushed to sh his Dagger Bolt at Sordido, and it nearly burned him if he had not moved quickly to set up a shield of electricity. The smoke kept on increasing and many buildings have burned from this constant fighting. Yet the monster Zeuxis paid no mind to smoke or mes. ¡°I suppose ytime is over, I¡¯m getting bored now. You don¡¯t reach my standards.¡± Zeuxis sneered. ¡°ZAP! ZAP¡ª¡± ¡°Sordido!¡± Someone called out, walking past a burning pile of wooden debris from a house nearby. ¡°Cough, Sordido!¡± ¡°Brother! I¡¯m here! Erase his powers!¡± Sordido called out. When Zeuxis heard this, he rushed to zap Sordido again. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he recognizes you! Hahahaha!¡± The Daemonic Hounds had expired, and Pavone was free to escape. But once he was faced with the two people who look exactly the same, moving at an impossibly dizzying speed, he was faced with the dilemma of choosing which of them was his brother. ¡°Sordido!¡± He yelled to the two fighting at the speed of lightning shes. Thunder roared and electricity crackled everywhere. It was getting more and more dangerous. Pavone needed to move quickly. He can¡¯t stay standing there forever, he was powerless besides making people powerless. And he had to choose carefully. ¡°Sordido, reply to me!¡± He said. ¡°My brother!¡± Sordido¡¯s eyes widened at this. He opened his mouth to reply, sweat dripping his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here, Brother!¡± Zeuxis yelled, wearing a wide grin. ¡°Take his skill away!¡± ¡°No!!!!¡± He yelled. Both of them were fighting above ground, and the moment one of them loses their skill¡ª He would fall off to the chaos and mes down below. To the inferno. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me! Can¡¯t you even recognize which is me and which isn¡¯t!?¡± Sordido yelled. ¡°He¡¯s lying, Brother!¡± Zeuxis yelled back. The smoke really made it difficult to see beyond just shadows and figures, much less to scrutinize twopletely identical people. Pavone needed to make his decision, and escape with his brother to recover and attack again. He raised his hand towards the direction of Zeuxis, then back to Sordido¡­.. ¡°I need proof! If you are my brother, give me proof!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sordido was pleading now, while still fighting with Zeuxis. ¡°It¡¯s me! We used to y with snails together, a-and¡­.. You cared about me even when I¡¯m just your half-brother!¡± ¡°Your favorite tea is ck with 4 and a half spoonful of sugar! I always served you when I was taken in to be a servant at your home! And even when I was part of your Student Council!¡± ¡°I cared about you all these years even when you just used me! But I don¡¯t care! I will always be at your side even if you disregard me! I will always serve you!¡± Pavone knew now, and raised his hand to erased Zeuxis¡¯ power¡ª When Zeuxis quickly used his electricity like asso, pulling Sordido towards him while he was busy convincing his brother! Thus, getting him into the ce where Pavone aimed his hand, and having his powers erased instead. He immediately turned back into his true form, and fell. ¡°BROTHER! HELP ME!¡± He fell straight down into therge fire. His screams resounded as he burned, and continued burning. Pavone looked in horror and yelled his name. ¡°Sordido!¡± But Zeuxisnded beside him. ¡°Now that¡¯s just sad. You did recognize him in the end, but only if he proims his obsessive servitude to you?¡± ¡°What kind of brother uses the other to his benefit?¡± Zeuxis shook his head in disapproval ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same with me and the prune. So I guess I can¡¯t judge.¡± ¡°The only difference between us was that he could tell me apart. While you couldn¡¯t!¡± Pavone aimed his hand at him, but Zeuxis had moved quicker and shot his Dagger Bolt on his Obsidian core. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Pavone was electrified, and he had already received too much damage from the hounds biting him. He blew a whistle, and called out his Griffon to take him away from there. Zeuxis only looked in amusement, as he was hearing something from the fire that interested him. The loyal brother who was more like a servant was yelling and groaning, saying something hard to discern. Zeuxis shot a bolt to the sky to create a raincloud, which doused the fire. As he approached Sordido¡­ He was already injured beyond salvation. His whole skin burned and barely any parts of him left. ¡°Brother¡­.. Big Brother¡­.¡± He called out. Zeuxis only tilted his head to the side. ¡°Your brother had abandoned you, silver-face.¡± ¡°tinum¡­..¡± He corrected even at the verge of death. ¡°I am a nc D¡¯Argent till the end¡­.¡± Zeuxis grinned. ¡°Even when you are treated as a bastard and a servant? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the same as seeing you as part of the family at all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­.. I would die for my brother¡­¡­. I will be happy as long as he¡¯s safe¡­¡­¡± He said, barely able to speak and wheezing now. Zeuxis chuckled. ¡°Oh, but I do understand. Too bad your brother never appreciated that from the look of it. He never even looked for you once you fell.¡± He was lying, sadistically hurting this already dying man. But Sordido never med Pavone in the end. ¡°Even if he never¡­ looked at me when I died¡­¡­.. Never cared¡­.¡± ¡°I will still be happy to serve¡­.. Big Brother¡­¡­ Because he is my only family.¡± And he wentpletely still. Zeuxis tilted his head to the side at this. He decided not to take the head after all, since it¡¯s already badly burnt. He went to look at the sky nearing dawn, and thought about something. He remembered when he made that trouble after being allowed to stay in the Academy. Zeuxis waszy, and would often not really clean what he was told at the start of it. He would kick the dirty bucket and just let the water go everywhere, burn a few books in the library where he was made to clean, and then run off to y with some ssmates. But everytime he went back, the library was clean again. He thought that it was the school management cleaning up after him, not really caring if he does his job and only did so to make fun of him as a ¡®special student¡¯. But one day¡­ He saw Maen hunched and wiping the floors, his eyes already heavy with dark bags from researching and focusing on his own studies. He never said a word nor even hinted on Zeuxis. He just cleaned up his mess without another word. That was the day that Maen told him about the value of family. That was also the time he left the Academy out of his own volition. And it was also the time¡­ When he realized that some people will be happy to just serve others at the expense of themselves, even when they don¡¯t deserve it. For some reason, he hade to admire that trait, and wished to exhibit it. Because for him, no one was tougher¡­.. Than someone who can endure pain and suffering like that without anything in return. He wrapped the body with cloth and buried it, bowing his head. ¡°You weren¡¯t a good match in a fight, but I can respect those who can abandon themself for family.¡± Chapter 209 The Perfect Life Chapter 209 The Perfect Life Ronin managed to reach Castle Calegana without many obstacles. His brows were furrowed, blood still dripping in a trail from his hands. But it had dried now from the cool air of the night, and once he opened the door¡­. He was surprised by how bright it was there. Despite showing no signs of light outside. The chandeliers that overhang were numerous, yet the vibrancy of the ce seemed to have nothing to do with them. It was as bright as broad daylight here. And there were many people dancing, celebrating a certain event. He scanned the area for the Crow Baron or Cermin, but they were never to be found. Then, an announcer came from the wings of the second-floor staircase. He cleared his throat, and announced: ¡°The young master has arrived. Everyone please apud for his sess in the fields of academe.¡± Ronin watched with narrowed eyes as this person came down from the stairs and everyone apuded for him. He doesn¡¯t know him. He was wearing a mask and a wide smile. Yet there was something enchanting about his appearance, beckoning to him. His hair was ck unlike Cermin¡¯s, and his eyes were the color of roasted hazelnuts. He seemed to be looking directly at Ronin and offered his hand. ¡°My most honored guest is here. My dear friend from far away, Doctor Ronin Willowe.¡± Ronin did not say anything while the people pped for him again. He knew that ¡®Doctor¡¯ did not mean someone in the medical field. It was someone who was the master of a field of study, like a Doctorate degree holder. The whole scene was strange. It had the appearance and formality of the 18th century, and yet Ronin was very much sure¡­. That this person was not from there, but the modern times. Thete 21st century. He was Ou¡¯s friend, yet he referred to him by his alias Ronin Willowe. Smartly so that the system or the people around them would not realize they were outsiders. That was what was so enchanting to the person. He moved in a way that was smart and callous like Ronin, but without the cynicism. He was well-liked, admired, and had a bright face and demeanor. Though his face was mostly hidden by that white mask with yellow stars decorated on it using gitter. He had walked down and went to approach Ronin, who merely observed him. ¡°Shall we go talk away from here, my friend? I know how suffocating the masses if for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ronin simply said. ¡°But won¡¯t you let me eat something from the buffet first?¡± He smiled. ¡°But of course. This way, my friend.¡± They went to the pantry and discussed several topics. Very deep and engaging ones that Ronin never had with Cermin. They talked about social and political issues, the psychology of celebrations, things that people from the academia loved to prattle on and on about. He was adept in every aspect of humanities and social sciences, but also earth science and discoveries. ¡°You see, this flower over here at the vase is a Papaver somniferum. Also known as the opium poppy.¡± He told Ronin. ¡°But do you know that many breeds do not produce opium at all?¡± ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be named opium poppy.¡± Ronin said, only staring at his wine ss and examining it. ¡°Well, it has been suggested that it would be called ¡®Breadseed poppy¡¯, as all varieties have edible poppy seeds used for bread.¡± A lot of people would find their conversations boring, but as intellectuals with thirst for knowledge, any new information gained was interesting to them. Ronin had drunk up this man¡¯s random facts and his very educated opinions, like drinking wine. The hours went by and people were still dancing and dancing¡­ Never getting tired, repeating the same routine with smiles on their faces. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out of here now? I can notice your distaste for people who just follow routine and the pressures of what socialization should be.¡± The man told him. ¡°Perhaps. They act like rabbits, do they not?¡± He pointed with every girl-boy pairing. ¡°Only following their natural instincts of breeding and repopting.¡± ¡°Using fanciful words to exin their ¡®love¡¯, when 9 times out of 10 it was simple biological connection. The pull they have on each other is just their hormones telling them to have sex and make babies.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°You despise sexual intercourse, don¡¯t you, my friend?¡± ¡°I just find it tedious. It doesn¡¯t appeal to me.¡± Ronin shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s all just shallow people following thews of reproduction.¡± ¡°Find a suitable mate,pete with other rivals. Then procreate with that mate. Like animals.¡± They walked up the staircase, the man leading him while holding an opium poppy. ¡°Well aren¡¯t we all animals in the end? You can be as smart and intellectual as you want, but you will have hunger and thirst.¡± ¡°You will have instinct. Desires. And when you have those, it makes you want to possess things. To own them and have no one else take them from you.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you like to possess things?¡± ¡°Oh, very much. I like the feeling of ownership.¡± The man said, then frowned. But he kept spilling his guts to Ronin. ¡°I came from a rich family, who could easily deliver my desires for me with money. But it¡¯s not enough. I wanted perfection, the perfect life.¡± ¡°For that to happen, I need to be everyone¡¯s perfect ideal. I need to give them the perfect life so they will give me the perfect life.¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what is a perfect life for you?¡± ¡°A perfect life would be¡­.. Well, have everything. Have everyone. Own them and their desires.¡± He smiled giddily, sniffing the opium flower. ¡°I thought I only wanted that from women, and you were right. It was my shallow biological response speaking. I wanted to get their desires to get in their beds.¡± ¡°But now that I have seen interesting things like this¡­¡­. I¡­¡­¡± Ronin prodded him on as he reached the bedroom. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I started to think that I want the desires of men too. Desires of men like you, not-so-simple men like you who aren¡¯t driven by biological desires.¡± He looked around, confused. He was supposed to be the one leading Ronin to this bedroom¡­ Yet why does it feel like it was Ronin who led him hear instead, having the lead and slowly cornering him to sit on the bed? His mind can¡¯t register that anything was wrong, yet he can still feel it. His heart pounded in fear yet also anticipation on what might happen. He was a hungry intellectual after all that wanted to gain as much new knowledge as possible. ¡°We are very much alike. I guess that¡¯s what makes your role not so difficult for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ronin towered over him at the edge of the bed while he was sitting down. The man did not answer, and just smiled. ¡°I¡­ Your perfect ideal is him, but as an intellectual who fits you. Same personality, same face, same background as friends. But different lives as two people with the same amount of IQ.¡± ¡°And yet, you¡¯re forgetting one thing.¡± Ronin said as he took out his overcoat before things get messier. ¡°If only I had known¡­. That this would be thest dream I would have, then I would have savored it.¡± The man said. ¡°I really did enjoy the mental chit chat with you.¡± Ronin gripped his neck now, taking out a knife that he had long took and had been hiding since they were talking. ¡°Well, I needed to make you believe that I ampletely enamored by you and this dream. This ¡®perfection¡¯ you crafted for me.¡± He said, aiming the knife on his neck. ¡°But I had long known that pursuing perfection is just for fools. A happy life where he is the way I wanted is nothing but fiction.¡± The man caught his breath and asked. ¡°Who is he? It seems that even you don¡¯t know, but I really want to know who he is before I die.¡± Ronin had used One Word Command on him since he arrived, which was ¡®Follow¡¯. Everything Ronin says or gestured for him to do, he followed. And now he was on his own bedroom, high from an opium poppy, and had a knife on his throat. The Crow Baron had been bested in his own game. Ronin hadpletely taken advantage of his desire for possession and control¡­.. And became the one controlling and possessing him the whole night. Yet somehow, the Crow Baron did not feel any regret in hisst moments. It was like he was experiencing something unlike before, something¡­.. Perfectly beautiful in every single way. ¡°Ah, so you have been hideous your whole life. Very much like me.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°Until you receive the life of the consumer, the devourer of life instead of being devoured by it.¡± The Crow Baron wearing the face of the man Ronin desired not as a lover, or as a friend¡­. Butpletely something else. ¡°Why did you want him in the first ce? I don¡¯t unders¡ª Ack!¡± Ronin had plunged the knife into his stomach. ¡°I wanted him to die. That¡¯s all I ever wanted, to see him again and kill him.¡± The Crow Baron¡¯s eyes widened as Ronin twisted the knife deeper into his gut. ¡°I wanted to do what he may have done to me. I don¡¯t care if he became my ideal friend, became like the smart intellectual I always wanted him to be.¡± He smiled, as he took out the knife, letting the blood stter. The Crow Baron stood up and staggered, his hand that touched the blood marking and staining the wall. Ronin just walked calmly after him and kicked him down. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± He fell, and Ronin nted his foot on his masked face. ¡°My perfect life would always end with him dying.¡± Chapter 210 Washed Away Chapter 210 Washed Away Cermin was still so happily picking flowers in a field with Ronin, when a dark cloud loomed overhead. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to rain?¡± He said with a frown. ¡°But we just started picking up daffodils right now.¡± ¡°We can pick themter. For now, we need to keep shade, Your Highness.¡± Ronin told him, and they went under the tree for shade. Cermin followed after him, still clutching daffodils tightly to his chest as he went to sit there. He thought this was supposed to be his perfect life with perfect Ronin. But why would it rain? Shouldn¡¯t it stay sunny all the time if everything had to be perfect? ¡°Oh, look. This is the tree where we etched out names under an umbre.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Our names? I don¡¯t remember doing that¡ª¡± His body immediately stiffened when he saw the words etched on the tree. They were not in the Latin alphabet at all, spelled with ¡®Cermin and Ronin¡¯. They were Chinese characters. Written under a drawing of an umbre. Ronin smiled. ¡°I remember we etched this together on thest day of our pre-school. At the Little Stars school that I hated so much because of our ssmates. ¡°And you loved it because of the garden.¡± He said turning to him. His face was blurry, like there was another face being pasted on top of it. Or perhaps, it was the other way around. The rain was washing away Ronin¡¯s face, slowly showing who he really wanted to see. ¡°How¡­.. How did you know that?¡± Cermin panicked, trying to go away. But the man with a blurry face, much like a foggy car window sttered with rain water, grasped his hand so he wouldn¡¯t go away. Then, with the other, he took out an umbre and opened it. Forcing the both of them to be under that space. ¡°It was under this tree that we made that promise. No matter what, we will be in the same school. We will always be together.¡± He said, tilting his head to the side. ¡°Ronin¡­. Let me go.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you let your gege reminisce a bit? It¡¯s been a long while since west visited this tree.¡± The Castle Calegana at the distance was then reced by a school. A small one with marble statues of saints in the garden. There were those statues watching every corner except the forest where they were hiding now from the rain, under that umbre. ¡°I remember that I would often be the one to let you borrow my umbre because you forgot yours. Or that you broke it.¡± Ronin¡¯s face continues to be blurrier and blurrier, like paint being washed away. ¡°I would lead us here, because I don¡¯t like the people and statues watching us while we share an umbre under the rain.¡± He admitted. ¡°Like I¡¯m doing something wrong.¡± ¡°Judging me for befriending you, being a ¡®bad influence¡¯. Dirtying you like the mud dirtying your shoes and shocks.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re all wrong! You¡¯re not a bad influence, you¡¯re not a bad person at all!¡± ¡°But I live in a shabby house near a train station. My mother has dark skin, and so do I. Like a demon, a shadow, a ck dog.¡± He chipped at the name etched on the tree, his own. ¡°I was as scary as an alien creature that arrived at their simple, pure white world.¡± Cermin cried. ¡°But that would never make me hate you, gege! I never hated you for who you are or what you looked like.¡± ¡°Yes. I know that.¡± He turned, his face barely there. ¡°But you easily became swayed by their words about what I do, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Cermin denied. ¡°I have tried again and again not to believe them! In the end, I still believed in you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Despite the umbre, water still managed to trickle down on Cermin¡¯s head and all the way to his face. Mixing with his tears. ¡°So why can¡¯t you let me go already? Why can¡¯t you just leave my head? Your death wasn¡¯t my fault, you and I know that!¡± ¡°But it is.¡± The blurry man clutched him tighter. ¡°You killed me, Ah-Cheng. And I can never let you go.¡± Heughed, but he barely had a mouth at this point. ¡°You and I made a promise! Under one umbre, brothers forever and ever!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you break that promise again.¡± He said grimly, as he took out a knife¡­ Cermin shook his head. ¡°No! Gege¡­. Please just go away! Leave me alone already!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The man had almost no face now, and even his body was melting and being washed away. ¡°I will take you with me one day, once and for all.¡± ¡°Then just do it!¡± Cermin yelled. ¡°Just kill me already instead of fooling me with happiness that will neverst!¡± The man went to raise his knife¡­ And went to sh off his name instead. Only leaving Cermin¡¯s name alone in the tree bark. ¡°Are you satisfied, then?¡± The man said, as he slowly faded away. His colors dripping down into nothing but puddle on the floor. Cermin¡¯s eye¡¯s widened, and collected the dripping paint in his hands. The umbre had long toppled down because no one was holding it, getting drifted off by the wind. ¡°No! Gege, don¡¯t leave me! Please!¡± Only a disembodied voice replied to him, like an invisible ghost taunting him. ¡°You said you wanted me to leave. And yet you couldn¡¯t let me go either. Which is it, Ah-Cheng?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Cermin cried. ¡°I just want to be happy and content for once! And I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have that if I let you go or if I make you stay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave¡­..¡± He cried, his hands holding just sticky paint mixing with rainwater. ¡°I want us to stay together, gege¡­. But we didn¡¯t¡­ It hurts¡­¡± There was no response. He was so fucking tired of crying and crying, but it never ends. The suffering never ends, as long as his gege still has this hold in his heart. That¡¯s why he wanted him to leave. Yet he also felt pained at the thought of his memories of him, his happy memories with his friend¡­ Would melt away like this too. Washed up into nothing. He took the knife with shaking hands. He went back to look at the tree where the name was scratched. ¡®N¨Ce O¡ªn. Min Cheng.¡¯ He tried to write the name again. This time just the initials under the umbre. ¡®N.O. M.C.¡¯ He touched the bark, and wept, The daffodils had drowned in a puddle of the rain and his tears. And as he felt even more in pain¡­.. He just wished someone would take his heart away so he would not be able to feel things. To be weak and feel emotions so strongly as this. And looking at the knife¡­ He knew that there¡¯s only really one action to be taken in this ruined dream. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Gasp!¡± Cermin woke up, catching his breath. He wasying in bed, at some ce he had never been before. He was wearing better clothes too, and was no longer wearing the disguise of a girl. Then he realized that he was on a ship. The rocking of the ship was what gave it away. ¡°Good. You finally woke up before we reach Sciro, Your Highness.¡± Ronin was beside him, busily wrapping his old scars from his fight with Lovushka and the fresh ones on his knuckles from Pavone. ¡°We¡¯re going to Sciro now?¡± He said, unable to believe it. ¡°Yes. The Kingdom of Azurra have docks at the Ouranochrous Sea.¡± Ronin exined. ¡°After saving their town, the people have rewarded us a hefty sum so I managed to buy us three a ticket to this ship.¡± ¡°Where is Zeriav?¡± He asked. ¡°Upstairs. Maybe praying.¡± Ronin said. ¡°It¡¯s raining and he usually prays when it rains.¡± The truth was that Zeuxis simply wanted to stare off to space again and reflect, as he said. And he didn¡¯t care that it was raining. What he was thinking about, Ronin had no idea since like Duke Taevas¡­ He had that thing blocked out on his mind. The soup metaphor of drowning certain memories and thoughts. Cermin himself has this. Even now, Ronin could feel that blockage and only sense chaos in his mind. ¡°The Crow Baron¡­.. Did I defeat him?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°No¡­ I couldn¡¯t have. I was stuck in this dream.¡± ¡°I know. A perfect world.¡± Ronin said. ¡°He managed to get me stuck in there too.¡± ¡°How did you escape?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°I was stuck even after you killed if not for¡ª¡± ¡°If not for?¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. (If not for killing myself, and sumbing to the weakness.) Cermin thought, but didn¡¯t want to admit. But Ronin had heard. He simply cleared his throat, and lied. ¡°The Lord of Darkness killed him for me while I was stuck.¡± Cermin nodded. ¡°The Lord of Darkness¡­ His intentions are still not clear to me. But he should be stopped before he brings more destruction and gets stronger than the gods themselves.¡± ¡°I want him to leave your body too.¡± Cermin said. ¡°He may have helped us, but I don¡¯t like that he¡¯s using you.¡± Ronin simply sneered. ¡°Then¡­..¡± ¡°How about we seek presence in the Banquet of the Gods, and have them defeat the Lord of Darkness within me?¡± Chapter 211 Prisoner of Love Chapter 211 Prisoner of Love Before Cermin woke up, after stabbing the Crow Baron who was affected by his own madness spell¡­. Ronn stared as his face slowly became his normal one, the one with the purple hair. Because of this, he was no longer interested in tormenting him further. Instead, he only went closer to pick him up, andy him on the bed. ¡°My blood will stain this castle forever¡­ ¡± The man said as he was slowly losing his life with a smile. ¡°And all because I encountered someone who¡¯s true love meant¡­.¡± ¡°Giving death to his former friend.¡± ¡°It was a mistake that you would never have expected, if that¡¯s any constion.¡± Ronin told him. ¡°Did you know that I was also kicked on the face before I became like this?¡± The man said, while Ronin kept his hand on his wound. The me of this Daemon transferred on his palm. Daemons were not that easy to kill, as can be noticed with Pavone and Zeuxis. But this man was dying just from a stab in the gut. Well, not just that, but by having his face damaged. His fake face. The moment someone broke his spell, his ¡®gift¡¯, which was his face¡­.. Also began to darken, revealing the true one underneath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die hideous.¡± The man said, begging him. ¡°Please put me in a disguise of my new face, the one the kind Blue gentleman gave me.¡± ¡°It will wear off.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to see myself in myst moments as beautiful. As perfect.¡± Ronin used his blood to cast Fool¡¯s Eye, so he would maintain his face that was slowly fading. ¡°It¡¯s restored now.¡± Ronin told him. The man reached out. ¡°Yes¡­.. I can see it from your dark pupils. It¡¯s so clear in the darkness of your eyes, my perfection.¡± Ronin showed nothing with his eyes, just endless depths. But in these depths¡­.. There was the soul of Ou, who would have pitied this man. Yet it was far too deep down that it was nothing but a very light whisper. It blurted out: ¡°Would you mind if I take your me and the me of everyone you stole?¡± The man smiled when he asked. ¡°There is no need to ask. Just keep your eyes on me and let it be my mirror as I die.¡± He had actually also stolen the me of the women he kept here. Though most of them were Commoners, nothing but morsels¡­ There were hundreds, kept in so many rooms in this castle. As the man was dying, Ronin kept his eyes on him as promised. Blood was sputtering on his mouth now, and it was difficult for him to speak. But Ronin heard his inner voice say: (The man you want to kill is very envious.He would be fortunate to be watched by your perfectly clear eyes that are like two dark mirrors like this.) Ronin sneered. ¡°You are a vain one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, so am I.¡± He then admitted. ¡°Though not in appearance, our egos and desires match each other. Your eyes are my mirror as well.¡± The me continued to transfer into his own heart, strengthening it while this man¡¯s weakened and weakened¡­ Until it came to a full stop. And once it did, Ronin let go. Letting himy there with red poppies on hand. [Congrattions. You have received 1,300,000,000+ EXP points and received a massive level upgrade. Level 67 >>>>> Level 73.] ¡°Ah, the level ups just keep on being more difficult to achieve. We¡¯re at billions of EXP points now and I only raised it to 5 levels from feeding on the Crow Baron.¡± [At least you¡¯re still gaining them.] Kai said. [You even unlocked another skill. You¡¯re getting close to 100 now.] He was Level 100 when he became Ronin Dreadborne. He needed it in order to be able to ept the Baptism of Darkness, bathing in the beacon created by Fausforus and Aurion¡¯s blood, without getting fully burned. Turning into pure Obsidian instead. And after bathing in the fires, he needs to move past it so theva would cool down. Even Zeuxis¡¯ lightning speed would not be enough for that. [Your next skill would actually help with that.] ¡°What is it, then?¡± Ronin said, leaving the bed to look for Cermin. Kai revealed his new skill with a monotone voice. [llusive Shift You will be able to achieve quick, shadowy movement that would appear as teleportation to others. It can also give the illusion that you are in many ces at once and confuse your attacker. This could be activated by drawing the rune of ¡®shadow¡¯ on your chest.] Ronin frowned. ¡°Why my chest?¡± [Because unlike many skills, this does not work with time limitations. It works by the amount of me you want to spend to activate the skill. The faster you get, the more EXP or me is required. A meter per second/ mps needs 1,000 EXP. ] ¡°So if I use it often, it can slow my level up.¡± Ronin concurred. ¡°Well, it¡¯s must be past quadrillions now. But it¡¯s still a risky skill to have.¡± [Your total EXP at the moment at Level 73 is 458 Quadrillion, equivalent to 458,000 Trillion.] ¡°The speed of light is 299, 792, 458. So if I want to be as fast as the speed of light, I need to spend 299, 792, 458, 000. I spend billions of EXP just to be as fast as light.¡± [If I were you, I would only use this skill in dire situations, or just save it up for the Baptism of Darkness and be faster than the speed of light itself.] Ronin gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m nning, don¡¯t act smarter than me.¡± [Alright, vain guy.] Kai said, and his holographic screen disappeared. He rubbed his forehead while opening the doors of the castle one by one with a single kick in search of Cermin. But it all just contained women sleeping peacefully. None of the women woke up from their endless dreams even with the Crow Baron dead, it doesn¡¯t work that way. They need to break free from it with their own free will, or¡­.. Ronin can simplymand them. ¡°Wake.¡± They scrunched their brows, crying and crying from having their perfect world taken away from them. Some of them even screamed, yelling the names of their perfect lovers. ¡°NO!!!!!! DON¡¯T TAKE SAMAEL AWAY FROM ME!¡± ¡°BALEO!¡± ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO WAKE UP! BRING ME BACK!¡± It really was unlike when a hero saves damsels. None of them were at their feet thanking Ronin, especially when he¡¯s not as handsome as their perfect men. He didn¡¯t care about them, and only wondered what Cermin¡¯s reaction would be when he wakes up. When he finally found him¡­. ¡°Wake.¡± Cermin also furrowed his brows, but did not wake up as fast as them. He was stirring, but he was still half-asleep. It went on and on, and he tossed and turned in his bed. Ronin sighed and shook him. ¡°Wake up already, Your Highness.¡± He was shaking his head when he grabbed him, so much fear in his sleeping face. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Ronin sighed and did let go, but then Cermin grabbed on to him this time. ¡°No¡­ Stay¡­¡± He became so annoyed that he scoffed. ¡°Which really is it? What kind of perfect girl are you even dreaming of that you don¡¯t want to wake up so much¡ª¡± ¡°Gege¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­..¡± Ronin raised an eyebrow. Ah, it made sense now. The Crow Baron did say something about him being one of the two who had interesting desires. His was friendship, while Ronin¡¯s was revenge. Ronin had no choice but to carry him again out of there, because it was taking too damn long for him to snap out of it. He ordered the girls with One-Word Command to get out of the pce, and return to their homes. He didn¡¯t really need to do that in the end. Because after crying, they got over the perfect world they lost easily. But Cermin, of course, was not moving on at all. He wouldn¡¯t let go of whatever he was dreaming about. Ronin could not help but find him very pathetic and pitiful to not be able to move on from his obsession with this one guy. He¡¯s the same, but it¡¯s also different. Friendship? How can friendship satisfy anything, when it¡¯s nothing but just the inability of humans to live alone? His nihilism won¡¯t let him understand it at all. But¡­.. Perhaps the past him would. Perhaps Ou would. Still, friendship was no match for revenge. He passed by Zeuxis burying someone, and knew who it was as he could read his thoughts. He saw all his memories with Maen that shed on his mind as he buried Sordido. He overheard him say: ¡°You weren¡¯t a good match in a fight, but I can respect those who can abandon themself for family.¡± Ronin can taste all this brotherly love lingering in the air. It was repulsive, but somehow less repulsive than friendship. He looked at Cermin once more, who won¡¯t let go of his ¡®gege¡¯, his not blood-rted Big Brother¡­. And wondered if it was more like that. He couldn¡¯t let go because he loved this ¡®gege¡¯ as a family. So much so that he was imprisoned by it. Chapter 212 Clown Prince Chapter 212 Clown Prince The ship had docked to Sciro, and Cermin felt a bit of nostalgia upon arrival. It had not been long since he left this kingdom, perhaps only 3 months or so, and yet¡­.. Once he breathed the fresh air from the ship¡¯s upper decks, he felt happy to be home. Why he considered this to be home, he couldn¡¯t tell. This ce was very stifling, he was expected to act like a prince for the majority of his time here. And after he graduated from the Academy, he was expected to find a wife every single day. If anything, this ce was more like a bird cage. He always wanted to return to the Academy every time he was here. But at the same time¡­. The familiarity of these streets, the people, the scenery¡­. That may be enough to warrant people¡¯s nostalgia. Even if they didn¡¯t particrly like their hometown. And he also had quite a lot of memories here with Ronin. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you returned here, Ronin.¡± Cermin said as he felt a shadow stand beside him. Ronin was carrying the bag of their things. ¡°Indeed. Wouldn¡¯t you like to walk out of the ship and settle your feet onnd already, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I want to ask a bit more about this Banquet of Gods.¡± Cermin said with a frown. ¡°You said it takes ce in Sciro? Every 16 years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ronin said. ¡°And yet I¡¯m 20 now.¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°That means there should have been a Banquet of Gods back when I was 4 years old, and you were three.¡± ¡°There should have been, yes. But for some reason, the Astral Shower did not happen and there was no Banquet.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Why is that?¡± Ronin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Your Highness? What happened when you were four years old and I was three at this time of the year.¡± Cermin racked his brain. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­..¡± Ronin chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it and let us go now. We need to reach Phoenix Mountain before the day of the Banquet arrives.¡± The answer to his question was simple. That was the day they met. The supposed Astral Shower and Banquet of the Gods were halted due to them meeting. Everyone had no idea why it did not happen, forming all sorts of theories. But it was simple. The hero and the viin of this story had met at that time. Now, if only the hero was perceptive enough, smart enough¡­ He would have figured this out long ago. The three of them had went out of the docks, and the wealthy kingdom of Sciro looked much different now. It was one of the ces that received much damage, not to mention¡­ It was sliced in half, since it was at the Center of the Celestus realm. Just a few blocks away was the New Edge, the one created by slicing Celestus. Water strangely did not spill into this New Edge, but if one looked below¡­¡­ They could spot the Abyss staring back at them from here. Cermin waspelled to walk over here, this one major change to his hometown. He couldn¡¯t help but feel immense grief from looking at it. Zeuxis was grinning and blurted out. ¡°Did you think many people fell off this gap when it appeared? Thousands of souls raining down into the Abyss?¡± Ronin elbowed him while Cermin wasn¡¯t looking, and replied: ¡°I believe so, good priest. Perhaps you could pray for their souls on the Other Side.¡± Cermin furrowed his brows. ¡°It looks like hell down there¡­ All dark and red¡­..¡± The pale sun can now shine a little through this gap. Bringing to light all the terrible and horrible things down below. Looking at it too much can send someone into a dizzy spell, feeling nauseous at the height that was like heaven and hell itself. Ronin also noticed. ¡°The gap seems to be getting bigger little by little.¡± It was through. The movement was so slow that they didn¡¯t notice it, but the two halves that were split really were moving apart. Cermin could not bare it anymore, still believing that if he was strong enough, this would not have happened. ¡°If only I wasn¡¯t defeated so easily by the Daemons when they arrived¡­. So much for a Hero¡­¡± He walked away dejectedly. Ronin patted his shoulder, acting supportive. ¡°You will be able to make things right eventually, Your Highness. All we need is the help of gods.¡± When in truth, Ronin¡¯s goal was to weaken gods once more by taking another bite on the Core. He knew that ever since he first ate it, the Highest Order Gods must have protected it. There¡¯s a likelihood that they will have tighter security when ites to who they invite in the Banquet, but it¡¯s not a big problem with Cermin around. They must also know that he was the best hero to defeat the Lord of Darkness. So they will invite him right in. From his conversations with Freja, he could tell that the gods do not know that he was the Lord of Darkness. Not in this body of a human, Ronin Zafeiri. They may have suspicions, but it was not true that they can actually see everything that was happening. Or perhaps they did not care. Even Bezirze only knew things vaguely through prophecies. God were not as powerful as people made them to be, because of their vanity that they will always defeat evil. Just like they defeated the Abyssal gods in the Celesto-Abyssal war. He recalled from the memory of Aurion that he had seen through Cermin how deeply wed the Celestus Gods were. They always fight with each other, arrogant egoists that only think of gaining more faith from humans. He wanted Cermin to see that. And once he saw that even the gods could not help others, that they too were corrupted¡­. He would sumb deeper in despair, feeling hopeless and bing even more of an easy prey. Ronin gave him a fake reassuring smile. ¡°Everything will be alright from now on, Your Highness. You¡¯re back home, evil will be defeated soon.¡± Zeuxis joined in at this. ¡°As long as we all work together and believe in the gods¡­. We will restore peace and order.¡± ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡± Cermin nodded, gaining a bit of determination. They went to find some inn to stay for the night, and have some food in their stomachs. The money that the vigers gave them from Azurra were not that much, so they went for a cheaper ce. But upon arriving, Ronin blocked Cermin¡¯s path. ¡°Don¡¯t take off your cloak no matter what. Don¡¯t show yourself to the people.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°Why not?¡± Ronin heard it. The thoughts of a passerby, apanied by others. [Stupid Nobles! Leaving us all alone here¡ª May they all die!] [While we are slowly getting destroyed by cmities and Daemons, they remain safe in the Lower Realms. Hah! Cowards!] [The Royal Family are the worst. They just leave in expeditions as they please, and are not even in the kingdom during times of need. Just to look for brides!] [I hope the Daemons eat them all alive!] Ronin gripped his hand tighter. ¡°They despise your family, Your Highness. They thought you have left them for the dogs.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Cermin took off his cloak. ¡°I have returned to save them, and I will tell the myself!¡± He dashed towards the town square, where the heralds usually make announcements. It¡¯s at the center where everyone could see. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ronin eximed and ran after him, but it was toote. The foolish prince stood in front of everyone, his Golden skin fully revealed along with his white hair. The people immediately turned their eyes at him. Gold was very umon, and could have only belonged to the Royal Family of Sciro. ¡°EVERYONE! PLEASE GIVE YOUR ATTENTION TO ME!¡± They did look, and Ronin smacked his forehead. Zeuxis merely stayed amused, grabbing a pastry from a stunner baker not expecting for a Golden Noble to show his face here. Not after everything that happened to them ever since the Rift. ¡°I am Cermin Drychspiel, your very own prince! I have returned to restore what we lost before the Rift, and I will be saving you all from Daemons!¡± They all gasped at this revtion, muttering to themselves. Many were still angry and skeptical, but Cermin continued to vow with all sincerity: ¡°I know it would be difficult to have hope, but fear no more! As a hero of Aurion, I promise to kill the Lord of Darkness who started all this and¡ª¡± ¡°Would that bring back my daughter¡¯s life then?¡± ¡°Restore my ruined house?¡± ¡°How can one pampered prince defeat the Daemons we saw? Even the entire army of Sciro was wiped out by them, and all it took was one shout from the Screaming Daemon!¡± Ronin knew they were referring to Rabuka, who must have rampaged here not too long ago. Everyone did not bear so much ill will to Cermin, but they still have frustrations that they have no one else to vent on. Eventually, they picked everything they have in their person. Rocks, bread, vegetables, even their ruined shoes¡­.. And threw them at him! ¡°We don¡¯t need a Clown Prince like you to save us! Spread your foolish lies somewhere else!¡± Chapter 213 The Hero and the Damsel Chapter 213 The ''Hero'' and the ''Damsel'' Ronin immediately used his Illusive Shift to push Cermin out of the way before the rocks and many objects hit him. He was only going at the speed of a cheetah, 29 meters per second. So he only had to spend 29,000 of his EXP. ¡°We need to get out of here, Your Highness.¡± He said as he was carrying him on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, rushing past the angry mob that started to chase after them. ¡°Whoah! Since when did you be this fast, Ronin!?¡± Cermin asked with his eyes wide in shock. Zeuxis joined after them, bolting with his own quick speed. ¡°Not that recent, I¡¯m sure. It must be a gift from the Lord of Darkness, Your Highness.¡± Ronin scoffed. ¡°And yours is from the god Demetri, of course.¡± ¡°Yes. Sometimes Demetri would bless his priests with superspeed.¡± Zeuxis grinned using the face of Zeriav. It was very lucky for him that Ronin¡¯s Fool¡¯s Eyests much longer now, for three days. And that Cermin was too dumb to catch up on anything strange that he does. They kept running until they were sure now that no one in the streets knew or recognized him. They have reached this quiet ghost-like vige. There was a ruined theater nearby that seemed to be empty, and may provide them some ce to eat and rest before traveling once more. Ronin pushed the prince inside to hide, and give him some lecturing so he won¡¯t be making stupid mistakes like that again. But before he could even open his mouth¡­.. A woman with deep blue hair swung from the ruined 10 feet wide chandelier of the theater, wearing a very skin-tight showgirl outfit. ¡°Still babysitting him, aren¡¯t you? My dear Dark Lord.¡± The woman¡¯s usual orange hair was gone, but there was no mistaking who she was. ¡°Lovushka.¡± Ronin gritted his teeth. He swung the chandelier in their direction, crashing in front of them with a flourish, He was smiling wide. ¡°I¡¯m d that his Majesty of the Dark Age has not forgotten about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to fight you right now. I have shown that you¡¯re unworthy.¡± Cermin felt goosebumps re up from his arms to his neck when he heard this change of tone and demeanor from Ronin. It was not really much, but still noticeable. He thought that whenever he was possessed by the Lord of Darkness, he would have this distorted, super deep voice. But no. It was not like the horror movies at all. He was still speaking with Ronin¡¯s voice, only instead of his usual neutral and bored tone¡­.. There was arrogance in it, as well as natural malice and hatred towards everyone. Lovushka¡¯s movements made a show of himself, adding every bit of ir as he could. Meanwhile, Zeuxis just stood there and asked. ¡°Who¡¯s this girl?¡± Lovushka turned to him, and suddenly¡­.. His eyes brightened. ¡°You!¡± He went over to jump from the chandelier right to his arms. Zeuxis was not nning to catch him at all, but he just did out of reflex. ¡°You feel familiar.¡± He said, meaning that he felt familiar in his arms to be carried. ¡°Let go of him, Zeriav. He¡¯s a dangerous Daemon.¡± Cermin said, summoning his sword. ¡°A-And¡­¡± He aimed his sword at Ronin too. ¡°Leave my friend¡¯s body right this instant, viin!¡± Ronin simply stared at him without any reaction, feeling like if he made any sudden movement, he could make Cermin piss his pants. Which would be enjoyable if he did not have to worry about this current development of Zeuxis and Lovushka knowing each other! He really wished that he could stillmunicate to his brain using Espine¡¯s connection to the Core, but Pavone was still alive and has escaped. So his Mage Focus or Dark Gift was erased. He needed to kill the guy to break it. Lovushka turned to Zeuxis and said. ¡°Do you remember me? You saved me once, my valiant hero dressed as a priest.¡± Ronin caught on the double entendre that he was aware Zeuxis was in a disguise, while Cermin did not. ¡°L-Leave my friends alone, you demons!¡± He eximed, but could not attack because of his weak will to hurt anyone, even Daemons. Zeuxis only frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Saved you?¡± ¡°Yes, you even told that old man to make sure I know the name of the man who saved me. It was not the Lord of Darkness after all.¡± He chuckled. As he did, his now sapphire blue hair shook in luscious waves. He smelled like fresh soap and looked perfect as ever despite the damages he received. Perhaps he had better healing as a former god like Ronin. Zeuxis¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Ah, I remember now. Would you like to thank me, then?¡± He whispered to Lovushka¡¯s ear. ¡°You were so pitiful and fearful that time, so scared of me¡­. That¡¯s why I spared you.¡± He set the blue-haired crossdresser down with a glint on his eyes. ¡°So that you can get back to health before I kill you myself.¡± But Lovushka was not scared by these theatrics at all, using some of his own. He grabbed his cor and whispered back. ¡°Oh, really? You believe I¡¯m just some inferior weakling that you can hunt for sport, don¡¯t you? Wanting to behead me like that former master of yours.¡± Zeuxis stiffened at this, then grinned wide. ¡°Oh, interesting. I heard from a friend of a friend that you were a god. The God of Art, able to keep people inside a honey trap of your own making.¡± He pushed him down then grabbed him by the waist before he fell. ¡°Is that true?¡± Cermin looked at this in confusion. Zeriav hated Daemons with all his gut, and he does sound from the tone of his voice to be mad at him, though it was too low for him to hear¡­ But where were they moving so close and making gestures like that? Lovushka was surprised by the sudden dip. But not for long, as he knocked Zeuxis¡¯s leg with a kick and making him stumble to the ground, before pinning him! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, ¡®Priest¡¯.¡± He grinned. ¡°But I have heard from a friend of a friend that you went here for the Banquet of the Gods.¡± He smiled. ¡°You would need an invitation for that, or¡­¡± He showed off an amulet from his neck. ¡°A key to open the door to the Hall of Gods.¡± Zeuxis immediately tried to grab the key with his speed, but Lovushka swiped it away just as quickly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only Gods who own these keys. Celestus Gods. And I¡¯m not one of them.¡± He sneered at Ronin and Cermin. ¡°Because I¡¯m a Daemon, right?¡± Cermin was so confused. ¡°Which really is it? Is he the God of Art or¡ª¡± ¡°What do you want? Your goal for meeting us here had always been to lure us with that key, right?¡± Ronin said. ¡°Straight to a trap.¡± ¡°Oh, no, no. I wanted to trade, actually.¡± Lovushka said, and then¡ª Zeuxis rolled them both over, pinning him down this time. ¡°We don¡¯t trade with Daemons!¡± He reached for the amulet again. But the moment he lets go of one arm, Lovushka goes straight for a punch! Zeuxis coughed up blood, rming Cermin. ¡°Zeriav!¡± But he still managed to grab Lovushka¡¯s arm again, and spat out the blood to his face. ¡°You really y dirty, you orange fiend.¡± ¡°And so do you. ¡®Benevolent priest¡¯.¡± Lovushka sneered. ¡°How can you take the amulet now if you need both hands to keep me still¡ª¡± He went to bite the amulet off his chest! ¡°Ah! How indecent¡­. That¡¯s so improper, just biting the chest of a damsel!¡± Lovushka said, chuckling. Zeuxis just sneered with an amulet in his mouth, speaking internally (If you¡¯re hearing this, I suppose you could say I¡¯m full of surprises.) ¡°Oh you really are. But¡­..¡± He winked at him. ¡°So am I, darling.¡± Ronin noticed it first, and pointed it one. ¡°Zeriav! Move away from him now!¡± Zeuxis did as told, but¡­. His foot was already caught into an amber goo! He struggled to get out but Lovushka also wrapped his legs around him! ¡°My trade is simple. I just want a battle, that¡¯s all. A good battle to save some face from my defeatst time.¡± Both of them were getting swallowed in goo now. ¡°I initially wanted Ronin, but¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯d make do for now, my dear hero.¡± He said, biting into the amulet as well and yanking it away from Zeuxis! He then threw it towards the befuddled Cermin and the annoyed Ronin¡¯s direction, as he and Zeuxis got wrapped inside the amber together. Zeuxis grinned. ¡°Hah? Me? Will you be a good match then, I wonder?¡± ¡°I bet I¡¯d be the one to take off your overinted head instead.¡± Lovushka said. ¡°I do like your pretty eyes a lot.¡± Cermin yelled and went to cut away at the amber, but it was already almost entrapping them both. ¡°No! Zeriav!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, Cermin!¡± Zeuxis yelled with a muffled voice. ¡°Just get to the Banquet while I defeat this orange fiend¡ª¡± And that was all he could say before they were fully engulfed inside, and shrunken into a pendant-sized amber. Cermin clutched it in his hands. ¡°No¡­.. Zeriav can¡¯t possibly fight him on his own there¡­ His powers rely on Demetri too. Would he be able to win this battle?¡± Ronin did not answer and instead paid attention to the amulet¡­.. And inside, where the supposed ¡®key¡¯ was¡­. He could see a heart kept within it. Pumping and alive. Chapter 214 The Banquet of the Gods Chapter 214 The Banquet of the Gods They have returned to Phoenix Mountain after a couple of years, and Cermin was still feeling ufortable and anxious. First, he did not expect his people to have that reaction towards him. Sure, he knew it was more realistic to expect them to not be motivated immediately if he¡¯d be realistic¡­ But it usually worked in the past worlds he¡¯s been in. He was so used to doing those speeches and having the NPC mob cheer for him. And he was being really sincere about helping too. It felt hopeless to have no one want to listen to you and see your side of things, just harming you instead. Was this how his gege felt when he was outcast for the wrong crime usations? Being an outcast to society was something he was unfamiliar with. He was never the recepient of hatred and discrimination before. But this world really kept on turning things on its head. He doesn¡¯t know anymore what to expect. The second worry revolved around his friends. Zeriav was now stuck on an amulet he wore around his neck with Lovushka. He didn¡¯t know how to free them and believed that breaking the amulet might kill them both. So he needed to be careful with it, and make sure it does not get damaged until someone wins the fight and escapes from it. He could only hope it was Zeriav. Ronin meanwhile would be going to a Banquet with him where the gods there were against the Dark Lord upying his body. If they learned the truth¡­. Would the gods kill him? (They¡¯re supposed to be the good gods, right? They can¡¯t possibly hurt someone innocent. They need to help free him from the Lord of Darkness.) But just like the people at the town square, he wasn¡¯t so sure if the ¡®good¡¯ guys would not be harmful anymore. Ronin heard these thoughts as they hiked up the forest trail of the mountain, and patted his shoulder. ¡°Perhaps we should wear disguises before we arrive, Your Highness.¡± Ronin offered. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll find some nobles invited there and take their ce.¡± ¡°Would they just agree for us to do that?¡± Cermin asked. ¡°We don¡¯t have much money to bribe them for it.¡± Ronin smiled bitterly. Always thinking that money could solve everything and be the peaceful option. He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Cermin became unsure now. ¡°Will you¡­ Will you be using ck magic for it then?¡± Ronin tried not to look annoyed, and instead forced a queasy smile. ¡°Your Highness, I used ¡®ck magic¡¯ to save you from Lovushka back then. I used it again to save you. Even us wearing disguises is my ¡®ck magic¡¯.¡± He assured him while patting his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong with using ck magic as long as you use it for good.¡± Cermin looked down, feeling ashamed and that he had insulted Ronin a bit. ¡°I see¡­.. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. I understand the anxiety because it was something from the Lord of Darkness.¡± Ronin said, acting fidgety himself. ¡°I also don¡¯t feel fullyfortable about it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Cermin looked up again at him. ¡°I will never get used to being this powerful. I just want to be a normal person.¡± Ronin said, sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t want a Daemon God possessing me.¡± It was Cermin¡¯s turn tofort him, which he was happy to do. Because he was the type of person that feels satisfaction and a sense of purpose by being of service to others. It makes him feel ¡®needed¡¯ and ¡®worthy¡¯. ¡°I promise that it will be over soon.¡± He said. ¡°We¡¯ll pretend to be nobles and then reveal ourselves at the right moment, potentially to a god we could trust.¡± ¡°Then, we can have them save you. You won¡¯t be possessed by the Lord of Darkness anymore, and we¡¯ll defeat him. Bring everything back to normal.¡± Ronin smiled at this. Not because he wasforted, but because of his naivete. He¡¯s so innocent that it¡¯s funny. ¡°I believe you, Your Highness.¡± Ronin said. ¡°I believe we¡¯re at the right spot.¡± He stood in front of arge rock he had seen before while trekking this mountain. It had many runes carved on it, most rting to the gods of the Celestus Realm. He took out the amulet that was supposed to be the ¡®key¡¯. ¡°Now how do we use this to summon a portal¡­..¡± He looked at the rock again, and noticed something else below it. There were multiple tiny rock statues, so tiny that they¡¯re a little hard to notice due to the nts and overgrowth. All of them had tiny holes in the middle. These statues were simply, but they clearly resembled the 12 Highest Order Gods. Ronin went over to kneel and observe them closer¡­ And saw one that resembled what Musae was supposed to look like in the books. It was dirtier than the rest and not taken care of for many years, it seemed. Right beside it was a shinier Calliope. And everyone else¡¯s tiny statues seemed to have been given more care than his. ¡°It seemed that people favored by the gods were invited in by putting a key or ¡®heart¡¯ in the holes of this statue.¡± Ronin said out loud to Cermin. He put the amber with a tiny heart inside¡­ And soon therge rock vanished and turned into a rift in the fabric of this ne instead. ¡°I was right. Shall we go in?¡± Ronin asked, presenting the portal to him. Cermin was hesitant, but he eventually went in beside Ronin, and the portal closed on both of them. The Pce of the Gods, which was at the ¡®upper heavens¡¯ as people say, was still part of the Clestus Realm. But it was even more beautiful and bright than it was. It felt like the ce was always sparkling, their vision swimming a bit like when you watch things in high heat. Everything was alive and moving, full of powerful energy. And yet despite how fantastical it looked, unlike anything Cermin had seen before¡­. It felt familiar. Ronin knew why it was familiar for the both of them, but didn¡¯t say a word. He saw two people pass them by, two Noble brothers with neon yellow hair and pale white skin¡­ With a symbol of Pas on the two balls of energy they were holding. Possibly their power source. ¡°Good day, gentlemen.¡± Ronin went up to him. One of them blinked. ¡°Good day. What is a Commoner doing here¡ª¡± ¡°Sleep.¡± And they instantly fell on his arms for him to pick up and toss behind bushes! Cermin blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­. All it took was for you to say ¡®sleep¡¯¡­..¡± ¡°ck magic is really powerful, Your Highness.¡± Ronin sighed, as he plucked strands of hair from both of them. ¡°Now, take this and you transform as the younger brother Riniel.¡± ¡°I will be the older one, Leno.¡± He said, as he used Fool¡¯s Eye to transform into the sleeping gentleman. ¡°You also learned their names from ck magic¡­.. That¡¯s really scary.¡± Cermin said, but let Ronin use his scary powers to disguise him too. ¡°We¡¯re using it for good. These two gentlemen would be helping us to save Magecia as a whole, and all they need is to sleep and let us borrow their faces.¡± He went to put an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Banquet awaits.¡± Despite the bad status of the world below¡­.. The Pce of the Gods remained in perfect condition. Everyone also partied and made merry like there was absolutely nothing terrible going on. And the one that made sure that sense of peace was maintained was no other than the God of Peace himself. ¡°Please, gentlemen. Heroes and minor gods. Enjoy yourselves in this Banquet, we would be announcing thetest ranking of the gods soon!¡± It was so fake and nauseatingly posh. Much like Bedonna¡¯s birthday party, but much bigger and in a more ridiculous scale. There were performers to keep the guests entertained and forget all their worries. Giant beasts who were familiar performed tricks and tried to outdo each other for their master¡¯s sake. Cermin was almost stepped on by arge Ruby Elephant. People justughed at this and clinked their sses together, chatting about nonsense. ¡°How¡­ How can they all be so calm like this?¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°The gods didn¡¯t want to ept that things were going wrong. They¡¯re being negligent and in denial.¡± Ronin sneered. All the Higher Order Gods were much like Pas, but Ronin could feel that they were still heavily scarred. Both physically and mentally. Even when he could not hear their thoughts, their actions shows it all. The nervousness for every mortal they saw. Hell, even the nervousness around each other. The Lord of Darkness could be anywhere and strike any time. Just like how he took thempletely by surprise when he ate the Core. But it seemed that there was only one god that did not want to be in denial. On the balcony, someone stepped forward and yelled: ¡°YOU BUNCH OF POMPOUS PRETENTIOUS COWARDS! WE SHOULD BE PREPARING FOR WAR, NOT CAVORTING LIKE THIS!¡± Chapter 215 Cruel Gods Chapter 215 Cruel Gods Everyone turned to the direction of the shouts, looking up thevish railings of the pristine white staircase that seemed to reach to the heavens itself, with 1,000 steps. The one who dered this had the same skin color as the host of the party, the God Pas. He also resembled his features, but barely. Pas was built to be lithe and lean, with a refined posture of a gentleman. This man was hunched as if he was always ready to pounce on anyone who tests him. There was no other possibility to the identity of this man. He was the God of War, Violence and Destruction. ¡°Vesuvius.¡± Pas said with great distaste, still holding his goblet with a fake smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us downstairs and have a drink? You¡¯re looking quite anxious¡ª¡± ¡°SPARE ME THE FAKE PLEASANTRIES!¡± He yelled, his sword that resembled Duke Taevas¡¯ on his hand. Except this sword wasrger. He was riding on the back of arge dog, not a wolf like Skollhati. The dog resembled those breeds like a German Shepard, Siberian Huskies or skan Mmutes. They¡¯re a little smaller than wolves, but they make up for it in numbers and discipline. They were also Sapphires, while the wolves of Skollhati are Silver. Their tongues lolled and their tales wagged as they followed their master. ¡°We¡¯re wasting time with this Banquet and you all know it!!!! There¡¯s a war brewing, and the Daemons out there have attacked us first!!!¡± He continued to berate everyone almost the same way as Ronin¡¯s father does. Except that the God Vesuvius was younger and more hot-blooded. His veins always pop out of his forehead and knuckles, eternally mad about something. His teeth gnashed and his teeth were sharper. Ronin even believed that he could rip the throat off someone with those teeth. ¡°There is no war, Vesuvius.¡± Pas answered with a chuckle. ¡°We have it all controlled and that is why we are uniting with heroes in this Banquet.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡± He said, and everyone cheered to toast. They were all lulled into this false sense of serenity that he has, charmed and deluded by his eternally calm aura. Even the gods too, believed in him. After all, he was the smartest among them. Surely he could tell if there was really something to worry about or not? After Aurion¡¯s disappearance, Pas took it upon himself to take charge and oversee the Highest Order Gods¡¯ proceedings. They have trusted his judgment, especially since he was part of the four gods to bring proof that Diamant had fallen. Pas was the one who presented four pieces of him. And those four pieces were the four diamonds surrounding and protecting the Core. They have believed that with it, no evil cane and harm Magecia. And that was true for more than a thousand years. But then the attack happened, and the diamonds shattered. And yet so far, there has not been any affront to them. Besides the Daemon attacks, the Lord of Darkness did not show his face to them again. And so, they thought it must be an illusion by some new Daemon. Someone pretending to be Fausforus, and creating a group of new Daemons. They really believed that it was Maen. ¡°The Daemons that were attacking had gone underground after an in-fighting between them, ording to our valiant heroes here.¡± Pas said. ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡± Someone else nodded. ¡°I have seen how most of them argue and fight over each other. They do increase in numbers, but so far all their attacks had been mediocre fear-mongering.¡± Pas smiled. ¡°What we need to do is to improve people¡¯s belief in the gods so that we can restore our strength and close the Rift that has been opened by this Fausforus impostor.¡± Vesuvius shook his head. ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! YOU¡¯RE ASKING US TO WAIT!???¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that we use our brains and not just our fists, Vesuvius.¡± Pas scoffed. ¡°Good gods, I can¡¯t believe I came from the same Sapphire stone as you.¡± ¡°This is not using your brains! This is beingcent and doing nothing!¡± Vesuvius yelled¡­.. And made his Sapphire Hound leap from the staircase thousands of feet in the air! Itnded in front of Pas, who was not amused at all. ¡°What we need is a strategy! Something to end this once and for all!¡± Vesuvius yelled, above his hound. Pas sighed. ¡°Alright then. You want to talk strategy? We¡¯ll talk strategy as we always do to prove that there¡¯s nothing for gods to go yelling about without any decorum.¡± Pas went to ride the Hound beside him after bowing to his guests. ¡°Please excuse me while I talk about war and peace matters for a while. I shall return shortly.¡± Vesuvius was annoyed to have him ride behind him, but Pas only dug his foot on the side of the Hound to make it move away from the party. Some of the people were rattled, both gods and humans, but they were so far down in their denial. It has been so long since Daemons existed. All of the humans had never witnessed Daemonic Gods themselves, while most of the gods have forgotten and moved on. But Ronin noticed that Freja and her husband Elyr was nowhere to be found, possibly staying in that castle of ice that she had the girls stay in. She was a war goddess before herself so she was also like Vesuvius that wanted to be proactive on the matter. Not to mention with the girls on her side, she knows much more and the identity of the Lord of Darkness now. But for some reason chose not to tell her fellow gods and goddesses. And Ronin could already guess why. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them, Your Highness.¡± He said, taking Cermin¡¯s hand to go after the two Sapphire gods. ¡°Huh? But why?¡± Cermin said. ¡°I have a feeling we would both like to hear what they have to say. And Pas seemed to be a good guy, the one who¡¯s hosting this Banquet.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Maybe he¡¯d help.¡± Cermin agreed with that, he really does have an aura that makes you lose your guard and trust him. But¡­.. ¡°I¡¯m scared of that Vesuvius guy. He seemed to get aggrieved easily and he might hurt you if he learned that the Lord of Darkness is possessing you.¡± ¡°Then we must wait until Pas is alone.¡± Ronin said. ¡°Juste on.¡± They have followed the Gods of War and Peace all the way to this secluded wing in the Pce. They were far from everyone and had the privacy they wanted. ¡°Now, then. How many times do I have to exin this to your thick skull?¡± Pas said as he dismounted from the dog, ¡°Your n is not a n. It¡¯s suicide.¡± Vesuvius said, getting down and looking ready to beat the shit out of this man. Pas chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s called relying on faith. The true essence of Gods. If you want people to have faith in you, then you need to have faith on yourself too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to wait. We know who the Daemons are. They¡¯re not untouchable, and we could easily defeat them if we want to.¡± Pas shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll be ying into their hands. Haven¡¯t you learned this many years before?¡± ¡°When there¡¯s war, there is chaos. When there¡¯s chaos, there¡¯s fear. And fear is for the Abyssal gods to feed on.¡± Pas presented a scroll. ¡°This is a whole list of actions we could take in order to make sure that we increase faith instead of fear. If we follow my n¡ª¡± ¡°Your n takes 40 years, and an estimate of 40,000,000 lives!¡± Vesuvius yelled. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s worth it. We¡¯ll be defeating the darkness slowly but surely.¡± He smiled. ¡°After all, every death of our followers goes to us. It strengthen us.¡± The moment Cermin heard this, his eyes widened and felt nauseated. Death was his greatest fear. And millions of deaths for the sake of gods gaining power? That¡¯s absolutely evil and despicable! He felt like he could no longer trust Pas anymore. If he just sees human lives as fodder for himself and other gods, then how can he be trusted to save Ronin? Vesuvius raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to utilize death to increase your power? That¡¯s no different to Abyssal gods.¡± His eyes brightened with hope. At least Vesuvius was talking sense! He was hot-blooded, but he was doing so out of his care for the world. Cermin pulled Ronin closer and whispered to him. ¡°Maybe we should talk Vesuvius instead¡­.. I can handle it and maybe he could help us if we exin everything. He actually wants to fight evil, not let it reign free¡ª¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to use death, then why no do it in one strike already using war!¡± Vesuvius eximed. ¡°Let all humans rise up and fend for themselves, their lives won¡¯t be a waste if we feed on their boundless faith! Cermin could not believe this. So they¡¯re all the same! War and peace¡­. The oue is all the same! They just want to use humans as pawns in this game while they livevish immortal lives! ¡°How¡­ How can the Celestus gods be this cruel!???¡± He clenched his fist. Ronin sensed that something snapped on Cermin. He was behaving differently, not like his usual pacifist self¡­. And much like Aurion when he was angered and raised his voice! His sword was summoned from this rage, burning so bright that it blinded everyone in the Pce as it appeared! Chapter 216 Angered by Cruel Fate Chapter 216 Angered by Cruel Fate ¡°Gege! Don¡¯t go out there, gege! It¡¯s flooding soon!¡± Min Cheng called out. He was only 8 this time, his gege was 9. He was inside his gege¡¯s house, while he was outside. ¡°I need to find it! It might get missing or washed away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it, gege! Come back here, the flood will wash YOU away!¡± His heart had been palpitating wildly since earlier. He was just nning to make a visit to his gege¡¯s house near the old train station, a small squalor of a house by the side of the tracks. He couldn¡¯t believe anyone could live in such a ce. He was used to living in a beautiful mansion with several other houses that looks exactly the same for miles. And whenever he watches movies, it always shows those kind of houses or if not then condominium units. Even in the foreign ones from America, they call this living condition ¡®middle ss¡¯. He doesn¡¯t believe he was rich at all because his parents say so. That they still have a lot of money to earn that¡¯s why they¡¯re always working and working. But in truth, ¡®middle ss¡¯ was all a lie. There arge majority of people living like his gege, he had just never visited those ces before. ¡°It could be worse, I mean¡­. We could be living on the streets. Getting chased and kicked by the police for begging.¡± His gege told him. ¡°I think our house is fine enough as it is.¡± Min Cheng frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here, gege. It¡¯s loud when the train passes by and your walls and roof are so thin like paper.¡± ¡°My mom promised that she could earn some more to get us a better house once she paid her debts.¡± His gege told him. ¡°But¡ª-¡° Then it started raining. Hard. They thought it would pass, but soon enough¡­ It started to flood just in an hour or so. The roof leaked and water rose from the ankle then to the knees of the young children real fast. ¡°Is your father not going back at all!? Shouldn¡¯t he be worried!?¡± Min Cheng eximed as he helped his gege lift heavy objects above the beds and the sofa so they won¡¯t get wet. ¡°Haha, my dad¡¯s probably out drinking again like my grandpa. They won¡¯t be home even if the flood reaches to the waist. Especially not then.¡± ¡°So they¡¯ll just leave you behind here!?¡± Min Cheng could not believe it. ¡°You shoulde with me once our family car take me home then!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave our house behind.¡± His gege said. ¡°Who will look after our family possessions if I leave?¡± But they don¡¯t even have that much possessions. A bunch of cheap and faulty appliances, patched up clothes, dirty decor that costs less than a dor¡­.. To Min Cheng¡¯s eyes, they look like garbage. But his gege looked after them like his treasures. ¡°Oh no! My mom¡¯s rosary!¡± He eximed, and chased after it as it fell into the water. That was the reason why he was wading now into the flood outside even with the water reaching up to his waist. ¡°Gege, pleasee back!¡± Min Cheng yelled, barely able to see him as the windows had fogged up and the wind kept on surging. He can barely see his gege¡¯s figure in the rain. He was so worried that the water would soon drown him and wash him away too, as it had knocked so many objects already. A tree had fallen over too just nearby, what more could it do to a small child? Was one rosary worth one life? Min Cheng thought that maybe if gods were real, Christian or Buddhist or whatever, they will have mercy and let his gege find it safely and return. But he didn¡¯t. That day, his gege almost died. There was no god to honor his faith. And in Magecia, it seemed to be the same thing. These gods do not value the people¡¯s faith at all besides the fact that it gives them power. Ronin tried to stop him, but he was only able to grab a handful of the prince¡¯s long hair as he rushed forward, as fast as the light! ¡°GRAHHHHH!!!!!¡± He yelled, his sword bursting through to impale the two blue gods. Vesuvius and Pas managed to dodge it by sidestepping on opposite directions. Still, Vesuvius¡¯s left cheek was grazed, and Pas¡¯ right cheek was also bleeding. They were startled by this, a mere mortal¡¯s sword drawing a god¡¯s blood. ¡°How dare you¡­.. How dare you!?¡± Cermin was breathing heavily, his anger almost at the same level as Ronin¡¯s Magmatic Rage. ¡°Seeing humans as nothing but cattle to feed on¡­. You¡¯re no gods, you¡¯re demons!¡± ¡°A Gold Heartstone human¡­.¡± The god Pas had seen through the disguise. ¡°A follower of Aurion. You must be prince of Sciro then.¡± ¡°The one who stopped the Astral Shower on his 4th year of existence.¡± Vesuvius said, preparing to strike with his sword. ¡°I don¡¯t care if oracles see greatness in you, this is an attack towards the Highest Order itself if you dare draw your sword on the two of us!¡± Vesuvius went forward, aiming to slice Cermin in half. But the prince managed to parry on time, and grit his teeth under the weight of the god¡¯s sword shing with his. He maintained a steady footing for a good three seconds despite Vesuvius being much taller andrger than him¡­.. ¡°Grah!¡± With a shout, he managed to knock him off with strength alone! Ronin had never seen him this alert in a fight before. Pas summoned a simr energy ball as his followers, onlyrger. There were countless glyphs swirling around it, varying from all the differentnguages in Magecia itself. He muttered in the ancient tongue and his words moved around to Cermin¡­ Covering him and trying to paralyze him with words alone! But the golden hero still broke out of it, despite looking like he was wading through a strong river current! ¡°Shield of Sce!¡± He yelled to protect himself from further attacks. It was supposed to be an unfair fight. Two powerful gods, one of War and attacking ruthlessly, one of Peace and giving him a strong defense. And yet one human prince continued to put up a fight with all his strength in the name of mankind! However, Pas¡¯ words went to be his and Vesuvius¡¯ own shield, and the hounds joined in the fray. They pounced on Cermin, ripping his clothes that resembled that of a follower of Pas. Cermin¡¯s body seemed to be tensed at the sight of them. Still¡­.. He no trouble kicking a dog away and making it hit the wall as it tried to chew his arm off! Ronin does not believe this was the same Cermin anymore, the same Min Cheng. He was not one to harm people, and especially not animals even when he¡¯s scared of them. Even killing the Silver Wolf required too much of his effort. No, this was more simr to the Cermin who hurt gripped his wrist tightly as if to break it when Ronin hurt a Phoenix trying to attack him back in that cave. This was Aurion overtaking Cermin¡¯s mind. ¡°You arrogant prince! Who do you think you are!?¡± Vesuvius sliced forward again, then kicked at the golden dome protecting him. It made a crack on the dome, but Cermin was not rmed. Instead, he was indignant and spat out: ¡°Who do you think you are to decide whether human lives should be taken swiftly or slowly!? The very same humans who believed in you no matter the cmity, no matter the suffering!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re gods, that¡¯s why.¡± Pas said apathetically, still attacking with his words and making that crack bigger. ¡°Fate is in our hands, even if you puny humans believe that you control it.¡± Cermin went to sh at him. ¡°Then you¡¯re the reason fate is cruel! You all deserve the cruel fate that you receive!¡± Pas simply stood there with a calm expression, knowing very well that Vesuvius would step in to kick at him. The kick had finally burst through the strong golden shield, and went straight to Cermin¡¯s gut! Ronin furrowed his brows. These gods were able to identify Cermin despite the disguise. They would be able to identify who he was too, maybe not as the Lord of Darkness himself at first nce, but Ronin Zafeiri. And the moment he uses any of his skills, they would know that this person was the vessel for the Lord of Darkness, not Maen. They would go after him and even ask the heroes to look for one Ronin Zafeiri even if they somehow manage to escape here. But at the same time, Cermin would not be able to survive this on his own. His rage strengthens him, but that¡¯s it. It¡¯s still an unfair fight between two immortal and undying gods and one human. He calcted his move, clenching his fist¡­.. But there was no time to think. Cermin was spitting blood on the ground,ying there like a broken rag doll. His defense was shattered. And Vesuvius raised his sword high, and Pas¡¯ flood of words came in a surge¡­. ¡°Fuck it.¡± Ronin activated his Illusive shift and dived straight to the flood, moving in front of Cermin before Vesuvius¡¯ sword hit him! Chapter 217 Sacrificial Light Chapter 217 Sacrificial Light The moment Cermin saw red spilling, something snapped in his mind to return him back to his former mentality. Taking away some of Aurion¡¯s rage. Vesuvius¡¯s sword sliced through Ronin¡¯s chest diagonally, but thankfully the cut was not that deep to damage his organs. However, it was deep enough to tear the flesh and give arge wound. Ronin continued to bleed and had fallen to his knees, but forced himself to draw runes on his palm even through the pain. ¡°Ronin!¡± Cermin yelled, going to his side. The god Pas raised an eyebrow. ¡°A Commoner dressing up as my follower? And a Coal Heartsone too¡­.¡± Vesuvius¡¯ eyes widened, momentarily stunned at the appearance of this man. ¡°Zafeiri¡­¡± He muttered the name. ¡°Son of the cursed duke.¡± Ronin¡¯s smirked. ¡°So you do remember after all the agreement you signed.¡± Cermin frowned. ¡°What agreement?¡± ¡°Unluckily for you gods¡­..¡± Ronin had finished thest line of the ¡®hound¡¯ rune on his palm, and shakily stood up. ¡°Darkness favors the cursed.¡± Soon, from his blood red the three dogs. Larger than the Sapphire Hounds of Pas and Vesuvius, created from blood but made of shadow. The bared their teeth and started attacking the Celestian gods! ¡°Fausforus!¡± Both eximed, as the dogs pounced on them. Cermin felt shivers down his spine. Right, Ronin was powerful because of the Lord of Darkness. If not for him, Ronin would not have been able to save the prince. Cermin gulped, but closed his eyes and pressed his hand on Ronin¡¯s injured chest. ¡°Sacrificial Light.¡± He said, and his palm glowed¡­.. And soon, Ronin¡¯s injury was closing. It had healed in three seconds, but as it did, Ronin felt something else. ¡°No.¡± Ronin shook his head. ¡°Your me, don¡¯t¡­.¡± Cermin shook his head. ¡°Shh¡­.. It¡¯ll be alright. This is nothing. You need to get out of here.¡± It must have been a new skill, meaning that Cermin was in his Level 60s now. And like Illusive Shift, ites with the cost of his EXPs/ me. Ronin stood up. ¡°No. I take one of them and you take the other. The dogs will help fend off the other dogs. Then, once they¡¯re weak enough or distracted, we get out of here.¡± ¡°But Ronin, you¡¯re not¡ª¡° ¡°Strong enough? You haven¡¯t seen yet what I could do with the Lord of Darkness on my side. ¡± Ronin sneered, as he sliced his palm again using Cermin¡¯s sword to strengthen his Daemonic Hounds. Cermin thought he was strangely happy about this, but then perhaps it was because Ronin never felt powerful before. He was bullied as a Commoner his whole life, and now that he had the power against gods themselves, he felt ecstatic about it. Cermin just hoped it doesn¡¯t get into his head too much. ¡°I¡¯ll take Vesuvius. He seems more dangerous than Pas.¡± Cermin said. Ronin nodded, and then summoned his Magmatic Rage. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± He yelled as he felt that skull-breaking pain again. The gods were battling the hounds and would soon defeat them, but this scream distracted them enough for Ronin to summon a wall of rocks separating Pas and Vesuvius. Ronin had hypothesized that if he meditated more, he¡¯d be able to control himself better during Magmatic Rage. And he was right, as his motions have more directions and intention behind them. His sanity was less strained, and as the wall was about to close up¡­.. He had managed to burst through, and deliver a kick at the face of the God of Peace! Pas spat out a tooth, indignant at having this Commoner injure him like that! Cermin was stuck on the other side battling Vesuvius. The Daemonic Hounds mped their teeth on the Sapphire Hounds¡¯ necks, and the battle was much more bnced now. One on one. They just need to hope that the people in the ballroom would not notice and join in the fray. ¡°So you are the vessel of Fausforus. It makes sense that he¡¯d choose a Commoner, but someone from my kingdom, Sephyrine?¡± Pas cackled. ¡°He must hate me so for destroying half his castle with mere words.¡± Ronin did not answer and charged, summoning geysers andvas. However, there were novas or geysers that appeared. He can only summon rocks and cracks om the floor, but as soom as Pas¡¯ words reached those damages¡­ They disappeared as easily as theye. ¡°Do you really think you can bring fire and brimstone so easily in the Pce of the Gods? Our territory?¡± He sneered, and summoned a bunch of glyphs to wrap around Ronin¡¯s arms and legs. Ronin managed to dodge them, but only barely. He was enraged too so he can¡¯t really think of his movements properly despite the meditation. But with enough persistence, he managed to pin down Pas to the ground. He snarled like a beast at him, his fiery veins pulsing. Pas never once showed any extreme emotion. No anger or fear, always maintaing a serene and cid face. ¡°You think Vesuvius was the more difficult opponent, huh? That wad the same mistake the Dark Lord made many eons ago too.¡± And soon the beast-like Ronin¡¯s eyes widened as Pas morphed into something else¡­.. Meanwhile, Cermin continued to battle with Vesuvius. Without his Shield of Sce, he was in more danger than ever. He could not use Sacrificial Light on himself because as the name suggests, it had to be a sacrifice. He can only heal others, and noth himself. He could not use Shadow Seeker either when he tried to summon it. Because Vesuvius was a Celestian, not an Abydsal god or a Daemon. Even if he was cruel, he was not ¡®part of the shadows¡¯. The same applied to shing Ray. There was nothing to cleanse of Vesuvius. The best he could do is to constantly blind him with Sunburst, or use Sight of the Orbit to monitor his movements. But he can¡¯t give up now, not when Ronin was already helping him and trying his best. He can hearrge booms on the other side of the rock wall, but could not see anything. He only hoped those explosions were Ronin¡¯s attacks, not Pas¡¯. Ronin had managed to defeat Lovushka, who was supposedly the God of Art. He knew how powerful Lovushka was. He shed forward at the God of War, who was much more skilled than him. Cermin¡¯s leg received a cut, then his shoulder, then his arm. But despite this, he kept fighting to the death. There was only one image in his mind as he fought. Ronin bleeding on the chest for him, bringing him back memories of a past that felt like a thousand of years ago. There,ying on the concrete, was his gege. The blood remained fresh on his mind, always. The sight of fresh blood would often bring glimpses of that night. But on Ronin, it was much worse. He won¡¯t lose him like his gege. Never! ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU TAKE HIM FROM ME AGAIN!!!¡± He yelled as he striked for Vesuvius¡¯ head. Vesuvius had easily sidestepped, smugly grinning as he had an opening to cut Cermin again as he missed. But in the blink of an eye, Cermin redirected his sword into a circr motion below, cutting through his shoulder as he cut Cermin on the stomach. ¡°Ack!!¡± The God of War yelled. Both of them fell to their knees, but never let go of the sword. They kept their grip tightly, trying to cut the other deeper. Cermin was in a more dangerous position here because he was injured by the side of his waist, and he might get cut in half at this rate. But he kept pushing through, his eyes glowing a bright light that continued to burn and burn Vesuvius¡¯ eyes! ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± He screamed as the light continued to attack him, and felt the burn of the sun on his shoulder. The sword was slowly making it¡¯s way from his shoulder to his chest, and he let go of his grip from the pain of it. ¡°Sunburst.¡± Cermin said, but this was no ordinary Sunburst. The raysing out from his sword turned into deadly beams that burned everything it touched. This caused several parts of Vesuvius to have dark spots, and they all came from the inside. The very materials that made him exist was being burned, and if he doesn¡¯t make Cermin let go now¡­. Huge chunks of him will no longer exist or be regenrated. And so with hisst bit of strength, he yanked out the sword with his own hands, causing it to bleed and suffer more burns, and shove Cermin along with it. Just in time, the walls break through to reveal¡­.. A very injured Ronin running fast to avoid something. And that something was a humanoid figure made of nothing but moving words. The true form of Pas, the embodiment of peace. Which dealt blows at Ronin while receiving none from him. He remained unscathed. ¡°Come back here, Dark Lordling.¡± He said as he continued spinning. Ronin saw Cermin and picked him up. His Magmatic Rage was gone, and he was bleeding everywhere. Pas had somehow made a thousand cuts on his body without even touching him. ¡°We need to go.¡± Ronin said, and carried Cermin again. Cermin took a nce at this god, and said once more time. ¡°Sunburst.¡± He aimed his sword at his directions, and beams of light burned the glyphs that formed Pas. This was the first time he shouted, his screams rocking the whole Pce of the Gods itself. This would surely rm everyone, and Ronin spent more EXP to move faster. He moved fast like a shadow among the surprised guest, so fast that people thought there was many of him all at once. This distracted him enough until the reached the portal¡­.. And went back to the world of humans. Breathless, bleeding and bruised. But still alive and together. Cermin smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m d¡­.. That you¡¯re still with me¡­ My friend.¡± Before Cermin passed out from exhaustion, he touched Ronin¡­ And used 4 levels worth of his me to heal him. Going back to Level 59 and losing his Sacrificial Light skill after this one big sacrifice. Chapter 218 Peaceful Death Ronin woke up a few minutes after the transfer, his broken bones mending itself and wounds closing. When he came to, he made a loud gasp before coughing vehemently. He clutched his throat, and remembered the eldritch terror that was Pas. Now he knew why he felt something strange upon first seeing him. Like great distaste and also¡­ A feeling of betrayal? That¡¯s strange. Perhaps there was something more about the fact that he said he ¡®destroyed half of Fausforus¡¯ castle¡¯. After all, in the Darkness of the night, there was also absolute peace. Death was called ¡®The Eternal Peace¡¯. Peace was a default state like these two other concepts. When there was no war or conflict, there was peace. Not to mention Pas was also callous and maniptive like him. Ronin had encountered individuals who were like that. They were many, surprisingly. People who knew how to utilize deceit and secretiveness on the top of his head would be Lovushka, Ca Lily, the former friends of Cermin except Zeriav, and perhaps his brothers too. But Pas was the only one that he felt was almost identical to him in ways of deceit. Not mboyant, but also not that reserved. Only using theatrics for the fun of it and aesthetical purposes, using half-truths and a poker face. Why was why that true form given him a sense of ¡®a kin attacking its own kin¡¯. A betrayal of someone of its own kind. He shook it off, that image of a being made of nothing but words. Not letting any escape as it permeates through everything, existing everywhere around you, all at once. He turned his focus on Cermin, who would bleed to death if he didn¡¯t move fast. There was arge crimson stain on his shirt, and many more all over his limbs. And yet¡­.. He still managed to smile peacefully before falling unconscious. Ronin was unnerved by it, that smile for being able to sacrifice oneself for someone. After all, he distrusts everyone and believes that every action has an ulterior motive somehow. He could list down many things to discredit Cermin¡¯s sacrifice for him. He had no one else to save him, so he needed to save Ronin or else both of them would die. He had nopanion left in this world.Nopanion meant no help in case of battles like this. So on and so forth. And yet¡­ He knew very well that none of them came into Cermin¡¯s mind when he sacrificed himself for him. He would not even care if he died right now, and got ¡®logged off¡¯ for saving a friend he made in this fantasy world. That was why he was smiling. Ronin rushed down the mountain to bring him to a doctor and get him to take a potion. Specifically something blessed by Aurion. He had reached the ce, used his One-Word Command to demand the service and potion for free, and managed to secure a ce for Cermin to recuperate and rest. He doesn¡¯t need it at all. The me transfer healed him, and also increased his own me. There was now the issue of the two gods knowing his identity and potentially going after him. He stayed alert for it, but honestly knew that if they appeared again¡­.. It would be game over for both him and Cermin. However, they chose not to. Ronin could guess why. For one, they needed the help of humans. And if he were to tell the humans in that party or even just spread a rumor that gods wanted to use them as sacrificialmbs¡­.. Their faith would lessen even more than ever, weakening them. Part of the reason why they haven¡¯t attacked the Daemons yet wreaking havoc was that the attacks increased their prayers. Sure, it could also increase fear, but it was like a benefit for both sides. With this prayers, they can recuperate until they¡¯re ready for another Celesto-Abyssal War. The second reason was Cermin. Hisst few attacks¡­.. It was a blur in Ronin¡¯s memory because he was speeding away that time and feeling lethargic from all the damage he received from Pas¡¯ attacks. Still, he can feel how powerful it was. More power that he had ever seen, perhaps even a bit more than Pas¡¯ true form. That was the power of Aurion coursing through him, and even defeating gods with just a tenth or less of his full capabilities. He was the King of the Celestial Gods for a reason. He has equal strength as Fausforus, which was why the Lord of Darkness respected and befriended him despite his weak will and impression. And some of that power had been transferred as me now inside Ronin¡­ He could feel how different it was. Kai was right when he said even at lower levels, Cermin would still be passively stronger than him. With this much precious power inside him and me¡­.. Ronin should not let it get to waste on anyone else. Only he can receive it, he must convince Cermin not to use Sacrificial Light ever again. Cermin was asleep for many days, the healing taking a very long time even when Ronin made him drink potions everyday. If only he had Zeuxis or the resurrecting machine around, perhaps it would be faster. But he had neither. Speaking of Zeuxis, the fight between him and Lovushka was also quite long. Perhaps time flows differently there, or they were just that equal in battle. No matter the victor, Ronin would still manage just fine. If it¡¯s Lovushka, he can defeat him again as he was now a mortal and not a god like Pas and Vesuvius. But still¡­. He hoped it was Zeuxis. While Cermin was asleep and the amber ne remained uncracked, Ronin went back to the Phoenix Mountain for two reasons. Taunt the two gods by going back on their turf and showing that they can¡¯t do anything about it¡­ And killing some more phoenixes because he was close to getting to Level 80. It was all thanks to Cermin¡¯s me. It seemed that the worth of his me levels were almost double his own. He would be a force to reckon with at Level 100, but Ronin won¡¯t let him reach that far. He just need to have his own body ready as Graphite and at Level 100, then take his me. and survive the Baptismal Grounds. Ronin killed the phoenixes faster this time with all his new skills using Cermin¡¯s sword. He was apathetic and only wondered if something would change once he returned. Wondering ¡°When will Cermin wake up already? When will Zeuxis escape already?¡± He was alone, and it felt like it was like that forever the more time passed by. That was only when he realized how he actually does not like being alone. He can say all he wants that he prefers it rather than dealing with pathetic people. But loneliness was an impossible opponent to fight, as it was just like peace, night and death. It¡¯s inevitable. All epassing. All-powerful. He remembered the loneliness Ou had always felt since he was a child. It has existed since he was born, it seemed. And the more he grew up, the worse it got. His ssmates hated him except one, his mother died and left him, and even his friend¡­ That friend he so valued also left him. So he was alone to fight loneliness. It was like an incurable illness. Everything seemed like a temporary pill that won¡¯tst forever. He had eventually killed a whole swarm of phoenixes except one. This one was younger, and had one of its wings and legs broken. It looked at him with great fear¡­. Because Ronin just taken away everyone from it. It was alone. Ronin kneeled beside it, and the bird tried to limp away from him. Ronin just moved closer, and said: ¡°Should I end your suffering by making you join them?¡± Somehow, the bird understood. It went closer to him, epting its fate and begging him to end this loneliness by letting him join the others in their death. Ronin sliced its head quickly and mercifully. He heard a Ding! and Kai appeared. But this time, it didn¡¯t give him a notification about reaching Level 80 immediately. Instead, his system said in a grim voice: [That may be the kindest thing you¡¯ve ever done.] ¡°It¡¯s not kind. I am Death, it is my duty to bring the End to everything.¡± [But how you do it could differentiate a ¡®cruel death¡¯ from a ¡®merciful¡¯ one.] Ronin did not answer, and just stood up. ¡°Just give me my notification.¡± [Why don¡¯t you just kill him mercifully like this? When the timees, he doesn¡¯t need to know. You can do it in his sleep, you can do it while he was blind and in the dark, unaware.] ¡°I already considered that.¡± Ronin said. Kai was a bit surprised. [Since when?] ¡°Since he foolishly tried to die without me ending him.¡± Ronin wondered if he did indeed kill Cermin peacefully, making him believe in their fake friendship until the end¡­ Would he also smile? Chapter 219 Healing With Kindness As Ronin returned to the infirmary they were staying at, he sighed when he saw that Cermin was still not awake. He took off his boots and went to the empty bed beside him. The people in the infirmary under One Word Command gave him food, and supplied the sleeping prince his daily potions. Once Ronin sent them away after his meal of roasted meat and porridge, he then spoke to his system once more: "My skill?" [Right.] Kai seemed to be a little distracted by something and took a while to respond. [Whip of Runes You will activate a limited amount of a god''s power if you drew runes associated with them in a whip. The higher the quality of whip, the better it''s potential. ] Ronin frowned. "Right. The whip of Fausforus must be the best for this, but it''s still nowhere to be found." He remembered that purple whip in a ss case. It coiled like a snake, and must bite like one with every strike. "It was said that Aurion keeps it. And Aurion doesn''t seem to be anywhere in Magecia, both in this material ne and the Other Side." Ronin rubbed his chin. "Perhaps it was the same as Lovushka encasing himself in a dimension of his making inside the amber." [The Whip of Rune skill is easy to activate, but there''s no numerical standard on how to improve it. It all depends on your rtionship with rune magic and using the whip itself as a weapon." "So it''s a practiced skill. Not a given one." Ronin understood. "The factors would be my me, rune carving, whip quality, and my whipping skills." The following day, Ronin fashioned a whip of his own. The best material he could get that was avable was from a potion shop that sold strands of gold. He would then weave these strands of gold to be the end of the whip. The creation took all day, but with Cermin still not healed, he had no other things to do. He then decided to practice it on Phoenix Mountain with some random animals. He doesn''t n to kill all of the phoenixes. And especially not anymore once Cermin woke up. Aurion disliked it after all, as they were his and Fausorus'' ''children''. Their creation. Even during the days that he was using them to gain Level 80, he killed with more respect and did it swiftly and mercifully. It was best not to incur the wrath of Aurion right after his protege/vessel saved him with Light powers. Ronin instead tried the whip on wild boars, buck deers, hares and anything else he passed by. He would then bring the carcass to be eaten, not wasting them. Death may be something joyful for him, but he never really relished it as something ''fun''. It was something more to him. It was not a game, but instead like eating. Sustenance. For Ronin, every death deserved the same level of somberness to it, whether it was animal or human. Good or evil. Which was why he found Zeuxis'' habit of ying around with corpses to be in great distaste. Well, he did not with Sordido. He wondered if he would do the same once he got Lovushka''s head. Ronin drew the runes of the god Demetri on his whip, and made it crack against a running boar. Once it did¡­.. The whip turned into water, and did the same ssh effect that Zeriav once had. Ronin experimented to see what else he could do. The whip was already made of good material, but it was still rtively new in his hands. It took a while for him to summon rain, 30 tries of whipping the air to be precise. And the rain was weak, more like the mild shower Zeriav used to put out the fire of the burning forest. He then tried with several other gods. In his estimation, with this current Golden Whip, he could only gain about 30% of the power that a Hero Mage under a god could do. Not even reaching to the level of godhood itself. Still, this skill would be very beneficial and versatile in battles. He went to read more about gods in the library, and the particr gifts and skills they can give to their Heroes. The one that interested him the most was surprisingly...¡­ The Goddess Seelie. Goddess of Love, Kindness and Change. Metamorphosis. He knew that Marigold, as a priestess and Hero Mage of hers, could heal the sick and injured. She could also sprout butterfly wings and gain great strength to lift people once she does. So maybe this could bring the change he wanted. The change from this lonely and stagnant days. He first attacked a small hare until it was bleeding from a gash. Then, drawing butterfly runes and iconographies of Seelie on his whip..... He hit the hare again. Nothing happened. Ronin tried again and again, but there was nothing. He then went to kill the hare swiftly by using the whip like a garotte to snap off its neck. But the moment he did.... It instead returned to life and became as healthy as always, nibbling on his finger. "Ah. I think I get it now. Kindness andpassion brings change, huh?" He said, as he set the rabbit free. He needed first to use the whip with these two in mind in order to get the result he wanted. To show kindness andpassion to Cermin. But wouldn''t the mere act of doing this be enough? Wouldn''t that already as ''kindness''? Still, he didn''t want to risk it. So, with much reluctance.... Ronin willed himself to think of kind thoughts towards Cermin before he literally whipped him back into shape. He closed his eyes to think of them. For one, he really was improving a lot morepared to how he was in past worlds. Ronin still could not understand how dumb Min Cheng was able to do it, but he can''t deny that fact. Second, he was really pure-hearted that it was disgusting. So innocent and naive that it makes Ronin''s stomach turn. Third, he was... Well, he was a good friend all things considered. He treats everyone that bes his friend pretty well and tries his best even when he can becking at times. With all this in mind, and the strong intent of bringing him back as pay off for what he sacrificed.... CRACK! Ronin opened his eyes to see Cermin bathed in golden light. It was not blinding like Aurion''s light¡­.. But moreforting. Like a candlelight, or the glow of fireflies at night. He kept shining and shining, until the light covered the whole room¡­.. And Cermin opened his eyes. "Gege... Is that you? Am I in heaven with you now?" Ronin was not expecting this kind reaction. It was understandable for him to think he was in heaven because of the glowing in the room, but... He believed he went to heaven with this ''gege''. That was his first thought when it came to the afterlife, that he would see him again there. Somehow, that does give Ronin some strange ache in his chest. "Your Highness." Ronin said to burst his bubble, showing he was neither his gege nor were they in ''heaven''. Whether he meant Christian or Buddhist heaven or a different concept of what ''heaven'' is entirely, even Ronin could not tell. In this half-awake state, his mind was clean and empty like the gods. He can''t read the thoughts running in his head yet. Cermin remained sitting up and staring at him, trying to gauge who this person really was. Eventually, his eyes had adjusted¡­.. "Ronin." He still smiled despite it not being his gege. "You have been asleep for a very long time, Your Highness¡ª" Cermin tackled him in a hug. "I''m so happy that you''re safe." Ronin did not return the hug, but did not push him away either. He instead observed if all of Cermin''s injuries were healed. He was, and his health was fully restored. "I''m d you were safe too. Now all that we have to wait for is Zeriav." Ronin told him. Cermin let him go, frowning. "Zeriav has still not returned?" Ronin nodded, pointing at the amber ne Cermin was wearing. "He and Lovushka is still in....." He faltered, when he noticed the crack on it, and how the light was going inside it. It got sucked in like the crack was a ckhole. Eventually, the amber was slowly levitating. It shook and rattled as more cracks appeared, slowly imploding on itself¡ª And two people emerged from it! "Fiend...¡­ This fiend really exhausted me to death...." "Hah... I''m breathless... This ''benevolent priest'' is really something else, his stamina is that of a beast...." Ronin looked at the two. They were both bleeding, but the light was slowly healing Zeuxis. He was worse to wear, but Lovushka was only about a smidge better. Both of them had sunken cheeks and sweating like hell, their clothes already in tatters and barely anything was left. They can barely move a muscle too. Ronin kneeled beside them. "I suppose it''s a tie, then." Chapter 220 Welcome To Welkins Zeuxis was eventually healed too, and he stood up. "No, it wasn''t a tie." He lifted Lovushka from the ground. Ronin had no intention to heal him, so the light does not do so. He would remain in that state. "He won." Zeuxis said. "I was no match to a former god. If it weren''t for you both, I would have had my head cut off by his ws." Lovushka giggled from being carried like this again. He doesn''t dislike it at all, as he loved ying the damsel. But what he liked the most was the one lifting him does not see him as a damsel to be saved at all that''s why he carried him. Zeuxis see him the same way he does with his former master, the Marquis Saico. With equal amounts of hatred and respect. "You want to be at my level, yet you are already doing well as of now. You put up a good fight, I won''t deny that." Lovushka said. "And I would like to fight you again one day. So you should stay here and get healed." Lovushka smiled. "I seek to fight Ronin, you seek to fight me. I''m the one in between, the challenged and the challenger." "In a way, that''s enticing. Sandwiched between two men." "You always know how to make things sound more perverse than they are, huh?" Zeuxis smiled back. You wouldn''t guess at all in his face that he despised this man. But he really does, very, very much. That''s why he could smile andugh with him, give him a potion to restore him to his health in order to fight for another day. ? Hatred and revenge for the two brothers seem to mean a very special bondpared to everything else. Ronin turned to his own ''Lovushka'', the one he swore to kill one day. Due to his sacrifice and his performance in fighting two gods so far, he too had gained a respect for Cermin. He still disliked him for his ignorance and naivete though. His male Mary Sue quality. Ronin turned to the prince who was more focused on him than he was to the two that came out of the amulet just now. "We should leave Sciro as soon as possible." Ronin said. Cermin frowned. "Why¡­.. Oh, right." "Yes. Now we have both gods and daemons to worry about." Ronin told him. "I was only waiting for both of you, but it''s better to take our leave now." "Where must we go?" Cermin asked. Ronin knew exactly where. "If you want to defeat the Lord of Darkness, you must find his weapon. The Whip of Malice." Ronin said. Cermin''s eyes went to the whip he was holding. The one that healed him just now. Of course it was a whip because Ronin was the Lord of Darkness'' vessel, so he must have the same weapon too. "I see.... Where is it?" Ronin shook his head. "I am still not sure. However, I have ces of interest that could be the one where it was hidden. The god Aurion hides it, and we must get it from him." "We can ask for it from him." Cermin offered. "He probably won''t mind if it gets to save people, I always felt Aurion to be a god that actually cares about humans." "He was." Ronin said, with a bit of a softness in his tone. That softness felt like a bit of¡­.. fondness. Cermin noticed this, and asked. "Did you read it from your books?" "Yes." Ronin then cleared his throat. That was really strange, it was very much unlike him. It must be Fausforus'' influence bleeding through. "Well then, the ces would be the Cave of Solitude in Welkins, the Ind of Ogygia floating alone a few miles away from the coast of Sephyrine, and..." "The Heart of Thorns in the Abyssal Realm." Cermin gulped. "The Abyssal Realm..... That''s really dangerous. That''s Fausforus'' turf, why would Aurion be there?" "The heart of thorns was called that because therge ck thorns started to converge at one point forming almost the shape of a heart with veins flowing through it. It stands as big as a cave." "No one had gone inside yet nor could theorize why it was formed... But it would have to be hiding something." Cermin considered it, but this was their best shot. The gods won''t help them, and it''s up to them to save mankind on their own. Maybe if he found Aurion, he could convince him to help and..... Finally set Ronin free from the influence of the Lord of Darkness. So they settled for this n, and told Zeuxis as well. The next day, they left the infirmary with new bags containing rations and other helpful supplies. The doctors too had ''generously'' given them potions for free after Ronin ''asked'' for them. Before they left.... Zeuxis looked back at the resting Lovushka, and said in a farewell. "I wille for your head next time. Mark my words." Lovushka smiled. "I will wait for that day then, my ''hero''." Cermin was still a little unnerved by their interactions with each other, as it fell out of character for ''Zeriav''. But he waved it off, and was simply happy to be traveling with his friends again. All of them are alive and in perfect condition. "Shall we go to Welkins first? It''s just beside Sciro if we keep going east." Cermin asked. Ronin agreed. "Yes, that''s where I nned to go first." "That would be your hometown, right, Zeriav?" Zeuxis did not know this, but nodded. "Yes, it is." He had never been to Welkins before, nor knew anything about the ce. Zeriav also barely told him about his background before he died. Ronin tugged at his sleeves. "If you don''t know the answer to what he asks, just don''t. I''ll find a way to answer for you." "Alright, prune." "And do act more like a proper priest or I''ll cut off your head myself." "Alright, prune." It would have been easier if they couldmunicate to each other telepathically through Espine. But Pavone was still neutralizing his Mage Focus, and he can''t evenmunicate to Ronin right now. As they went off to thendscape of Welkins, it was noticeable how bleak and cold it was, even when it was not really snowing. It seemed to be always raining here, all the time. The people were also not as lively as other kingdoms they visited so far. Everyone just minded their own business. There were carriages here and there, but the ce felt..... Deste. Ronin heard Zeuxis think to himself: (No wonder Brother Milky was the way he was. Everyone feels like snobs here. Way worse than Sephyrine, at least their sociable snobs.) "Maybe we can stay at your house for a while before visiting this Cave of Solitude." Cermin said. Zeuxis blinked. "Hm. Well, I don''t know about that, Cermin..." He sighed and made up something on the spot. "My family and I have not had close rtions with each other for a long time now." Ronin wanted to smack his own forehead. This idiot elder brother of his, he just told him to stay quiet when he doesn''t know something! Cermin then continued to ask. "Why are you no longer close? Did you have a fight with each other?" "You could say that. They don''t really approve of my dreams of being a priest to Demetri." ''Idiot! Zeriave from a whole family dedicated to being astrologers and serving Demetri!'' Ronin said in his mind, but unluckily, Zeuxis couldn''t hear him. "That''s really sad." Cermin frowned. "I never knew that and you never told me anything. Well, I suppose this means staying at an inn again¡ª" "Young Master Zeriav! Young Master Zeriav, is that really you!" A little boy holding a basket with a few loaves of bread ran up to him, waving his hands. He seemed to be the only cheerful person in this gloomy street. "Young Master, the Lord and Lady Mondstein had waited so long for your correspondence! They were wondering if you had been able to sought out the Daemons you were searching for!" Zeuxis suddenly went quiet now, realizing that he had simply and utterly fucked up. "They were asking for Zeriav to reply?" Cermin asked. "Yes! They had been sending messages through doves trained to follow Young Master Zeriav''s scent." The little boy said. "But the doves had not returned so far." Cermin rubbed his chin. "That''s strange. We haven''t encountered any letter-carrying doves. And also..." "Zeriav, I thought you said your parents were no longer close with you because they don''t approve of you being a priest." The boy blinked. "He did? But it was Lord and Lady Mondstein that had trained Young Master Zeriav to be a priest of Demetri since he was young." "They were the one always pushing him to do his best, and were very displeased that he almost lost his priesthood when he got expelled from the Academy!" The story doesn''t add up, and even to someone as naive as Cermin... It was undoubtedly suspicious. Chapter 221 Just Like Silent Stones They were now sitting at a table by the gardens at arge estate, sipping tea and eating biscuits and crepes. That estate of course belonged to the Mondstein family. Lady Monstein and Lord Monstein, just like their son, do not talk much. It was like having a tea party with monks who have taken a vow of silence. They barely make a single sound when they ate, lift the cup of tea on their mouths, and set it back down. Not even a single ''clink'' or ''tap''. This increased the awkwardness of the arrival, but this adds to Zeuxis'' favor. Because now, he has an excuse to be quiet for the mistake he made earlier. A mistake Ronin was still incredibly frustrated at him for. It was so easy for him to stay quiet, but since he was a child, Zeuxis had a penchant for lying then being called for it. Like when he made up that lie of the pie-throwing as a tradition. Every lie he spoke seemed to return to him as karma. Another way that the silence worked out in their favor was¡­ "Sorry to ask this, but are you both always this distant with your son?" Cermin said. "He just returned." "Yes. He had returned because he had not killed the Lord of Darkness yet." Lady Monstein said in an even tone. "You are the Prince of Sciro, are you not?" "Yes, I am. And Zeriav''s friend who he had traveled with to save townspeople. We have already killed and defeated several Daemons." Cermin replied. Lord Monstein replied sinctly. "Very well for your party. But I expected more from my son, as he was destined for the duty of being Demetri''s most powerful priest." He seemed genuine in praising them, but the disappointment was also real. In general, he only held a mild reaction towards them. They care about sess, not the effort. "Why have you not responded to our letters, Zeriav?" Lady Mondstein asked. "I have not received them. Perhaps something stopped them, the weather had not been normal since the Rift." Zeuxis answered with a better lie this time. Lord Monstein only said, sipping his tea. "And you have not thought to take the initiative to report back to us?" "We dealt with many things. Before this, we were grievously injured." Cermin said. Ronin remained quiet, merely observing. Because for one, the Nobles would often remark something about a Commoner being with them if he drew attention to himself. And secondly¡­.. He wanted to know what''s the deal with this family. Most likely, they were just your average family that holds high prestige and therefore puts high standards to their heirs. He had seen a lot of that already, even in his household with Duke Taevas. However, what interested him was their mind, while not nk and imprable like the gods, where much more calmer and subdued than the others. They were the type that would be more difficult to sway and fool. Their thoughts came like the light patter of rain. They must have been a priest and priestess themselves. It was not illegal for priests and priestesses to have unions, but it was always a very ''clean'' one. The person they marry must at some regard be devoted themselves, they must only have intercourse for creating a baby, not for fun or love. And most importantly..... They must still regard their god with higher regard than this person. It was all that Ca Lily''s mother had broken when she fell in love with Hyacinthus, her father. And them being of different Heartstones made it even worse because of hybridization. "But you are healed, so you must continue on." Lord Mondstein. "That''s exactly what we''re doing, sir." Cermin gritted his teeth. It was obvious that he was being irritated by this couple more and more. But beyond that.... There was a different reason why the two of them irked him a lot. Ronin could see the images of Min Cheng''s parents getting blurred on top of these two. They were both business-minded people, who only married each other for responsibility to their respective families. They were also very negligent of him. If they were not away, they would be having meals with Min Cheng the same way as this tea party right now. With deafening silence and uncaring attitude. "So¡­. how was the trip to Tibet, dad?" Min Cheng once asked when he was still a young boy of 10. "Delightful. I have never been more at peace than I was when in a monastery to discuss property with Tibetan monks in solitude." His father said. "We signed papers, shook hands, and barely spoke a word." "You don''t find it boring?" Min Cheng said. His father just shook his head, and continued eating. He thought so because his father might as well be a monk too. He was a quiet man who you can''t guess at all what was on his mind. "You''re not eating your vegetables." His mother then said, but not in a chiding way. It just sounded like a in observation just to inform her son that she did saw him put all of the vegetables in another bowl and eat only meat and rice. "I never liked eating them," Min Cheng replied, in a bratty way by jutting his lower lip. Instead of scolding him, his mother just said. "I see. I''ll have the cook prepare meals without vegetables for you from now on, then." His n to aggravate them always failed. They were like a rock, and just carelessly gave him what he wanted and answered his questions in the same brief and monotone manner. Such silence could make someone go insane, so the older he got, the more he got used to eating food with his parents while wearing headphones with ring music. Nothing has changed for years and years. The longest conversation he had with them was about taking Bai Lianhua as his fiancee. Now as Cermin, this kind of experience would always unnerve him. Somehow, the only quiet person that never bugge dhim was Ronin and Zeriav. Because he knew deep down that they care, they were just bad at expressing it. While his parents were not bad at expressing, they simply never cared. Before, he only used minor tricks and feeble attempts to change it. But it never worked, because he did not have the courage to cause conflict. But now that he was witnessing it toward a friend.... He could not take anymore of it and stood up, mming his hand on the table. "Thank you for the meal, but we need to get going. We''re in dire times and the faster we move, the more lives we can save." He said with a scowl. "Come on, Zeriav and Ronin." He called out to them. Lord Mondstein barely looked up. "If our Zeriav gets to defeat monsters and evil creatures in the end, we''ll support his endeavors. You may take whatever you believe you need." Cermin scoffed. "No need, we have everything¡ª" "Actually, we would not mind having a few coins and a map of the kingdom." This was the first time Ronin spoke up. "That would already be helpful on our journey to the Cave of Solitude." "Why would you be going to the Cave of Solitude?" Lady Mondstein asked, a slight break in her monotony as she showed interest. "We are looking for something. Something that can turn the tides against the Daemons even with just the three of us." Ronin told them. Lord Mondstein turned to Zeuxis. "And what is this object that the Commoner speaks of, boy?" Cermin became even more offended. "The Commoner has a name. I just mentioned it, his name was Ronin." They were really just like his parents. They never referred to his gege with his name. Just calling him ''that ck boy''. Zeuxis responded simply with "A weapon." Acting as grave as Zeriav. "And is it more powerful than your scythe?" Lord Mondstein asked. "It was a weapon blessed by Demetri himself in person, I don''t see what could be more powerful." Ronin could see where this was going, and pulled at the two. "We should get going." But Cermin went on to say it: "It''s the whip of the Lord of Darkness himself. Zeriav''s weapon is powerful, but you''re overestimating it." Lady Monstein only smiled. "We''re not overestimating it when we know what it could do." Lord Mondstein agreed. "Perhaps my son was too modest in using it, or that he does not want to bring much damage. But it was really one of a kind." Cermin hated how they boasted about their son''s feats like the achievement was theirs. They went on. "Go on, Zeriav. Demonstrate to this prince the full power of your scythe." Ronin knew that disaster could no longer be avoided now. It has long been hopeless since they went to this house. Zeuxis racked his brain toe up with a way to get out of this situation, but he can''te up with anything. There was only one moment in his life where he felt hopeless and powerless. That was when he demonstrated his skill in front of Duke Taevas, and all that he could conjure was a small lightning bolt the size of a dagger. Turning him into a iro Mage instead of a Hero Mage as his father wanted. And now, he was being required again to be something he was not. He has no scythe from Demetri. He looked at Ronin, then.... The decision came swiftly for him. "Hahahaha. So this is how it has to be. I have to show my true face." Before Ronin could stop him¡ª He took off the Fool''s Eye disguise in front of everyone, revealing his true identity! Chapter 222 My Brother Ronin was aghast, but he heard in his head: (There''s no other choice, prune. If you can hear this, I''m doing this to take all the doubts of your little banana friend away from you.) (I don''t have a scythe. I can''t generate one and even then, they''ll find out eventually. So might as well kill this whole family! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!) Ronin wanted to tell him ''You''re a madman.'' But he also understood the logic of the situation. This was the best damage control he could do. "For so many days, you and this Commoner friend of yours didn''t know a single thing. Hahahaha! You''re both naive morons for not seeing it when it was clear as day!" He was taking the fall for him and making it appear like Ronin never knew about this. That way, he could still continue to fool Cermin and achieve his goals. Cermin felt like he would puke again. He was horrified, and felt the same as he did when he saw that dead bird. "Y-You''re still alive....." Cermin stammered. "Who is still alive!? Where''s our son!?" Lord Mondstein finally showed emotion, standing up from his chair. Lady Mondstein did the same, and shrieked. "He must be a Daemon! There''s a Daemon in our estate!" "Yes." Zeuxis grinned wide at them. "Well, not anymore since that estate no longer exist." As he said this, a bolt quickly appeared¡­. And burned the Mondstein household in ashes! Everyone inside screamed and howled, and before the couple could even react, he had already did the same to them. Electrocuting them and setting them to mes! "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!" There was chaos and carnage everywhere, appearing in the blink of an eye. Zeuxis propelled himself in the sky, and kept on shooting lightning on the already suffering Mondsteins. Cermin was not able to react at all because of his shock, and even if he was able to, it would still be toote. With just one flick of a finger, Zeuxis can defeat entire armies by himself. He was deadly fast. The only one in this party that can match that speed was Ronin, and even that was at the expense of his me. Ronin went to activate it again, and said. "Your Highness, we need to get out of here¡ª" "NO!!!!" Cermin yelled, cing himself in front of him. "This demon lied to us for so many days! I can''t believe it¡­.. He even disguised himself as Zeriav!" His sword appeared again from this burst of emotion, shining even brighter than it did when he learned the ns of the gods. "What did you do to my friend!?" He yelled, all his skills being activated within a second. This included Shadow Seeker, which caused the flying and speeding Zeuxis to be pulled by him. He managed to hang on a tree, and still cackled despite feeling like his body was being pulled into a ck hole. "What do you think, you foolish prince? Of course I cut off his head and danced with his corpse!" He said with much arrogance. The multiple eyes glowing around Cermin shine even brighter to the point of blinding, and he shouted. "YOU BASTARD!" Zeuxis only kept on taunting him. "I defiled it in every way I can, then hid it somewhere in that inn where your prune friend could never see!" Ronin wished he couldmunicate that he could put Blinding Darkness on Cermin and put him away from here, but he too was trying hard not to be pulled by his Shadow Seeker skill. Ronin hang on the trunk of a tree, shouting back. "Your Highness, he had already survived twice! He would again! We should escape while we can!" But it seemed that the tables had turned, as Cermin was now the bold one and not the coward who used to hide under tables. He went to sh at Zeuxis, who used Zooming Dash to avoid the sh. Still, he was not able to travel far and had to hang on another tree like a money because of the strong maic pull. "You Commoner should stay out of it! I haven''t killed you yet because you are the vessel to our great and magnificent Lord of Darkness, but I will slice your tongue if you don''t shut it!" (Just get out of here as much as you can. He''ll keep pulling you with his skill and straight to the sword you go, whether he intended to or not.) Ronin wanted to answer back. ''But that''s what will happen to you too, you idiot! You will just get yourself killed and I''ll have to revive you again without him knowing!" The moment he said this.... Cermin said in a grave tone, as his eyes burned. "Something like you does not deserve to exist at all! Something without a heart, without any moral or humanity in you..." "shing Ray." This did not work back then, and only injured Zeuxis, but.... Cermin''s wrath had made his sword glow just like before. The purification was much more potent, and went straight for Zeuxis'' direction¡ª The Lightning Daemon could not even escape on time, as it immediately hit his shoulder! He let go of the tree, and fell on to the ground with a sickening crunch. His Obsidian shoulder waspletely burned off. But he kept on burning, it was still spreading. No... He wasn''t burning. He was being erased from existence, just like Cermin did to those gods. But unlike those gods, Zeuxis was not powerful enough to cancel it out and regenerate it. His body has limitations since it was still a human body after all, just significantly improved and his Mage Focus amplified. Even electricity can''t cause regeneration that fast to bring backpletely disintegrated body parts. Ronin knew this, but he also raised his whip instinctively to heal him.... But he heard his brother''s voice in his head again. (So this is how it ends.... I admit, your dear golden apple friend did put up an even more enjoyable fight that Lovushka, albeit much much shorter.) (There''s no point in saving me. This is already something beyond that, and I know you know it too. This is my End. ) Zeuxis kept on disappearing from existence itself. He will have no soul in the Other Side, and he will never ever return again. (It''s been fun so far. It would have been even more fun if I was able to see Maen again.) He still has his yful tone, yet there was a noticeablement in it. ( I haven''t told him how I battled 20 powerful mages and won, a former god for two weeks non-stop...) (Or how I finally did a good job as a brother and family member in protecting you, as I promised him.) He was now only half a body left, and Cermin was huffing wildly in front of him. It felt like he wasn''t even aware of what he just did to Zeuxis, and was still in a daze because of all the power he had used. All the rage he had inside him. Ronin was also in a daze, forced to listen to his most hated brother''sst words. (You better take over the world, you prune. Build it the way Maen wanted. Keep him safe just as I did to you. Promise me.) (If you can make that promise, then I suppose I don''t hate you so much anymore¡­... My brother. Hahahaha!) Heughed at first in his head, then eventually it came out of his mouth. He wasughing while his body was vanishing, and he was slowly losing his life. "Hahahahaha!" Heughed andughed... Until he couldn''t anymore. He was gone. There were not even ashes or remnants left. Just thatughter that continued to echo on the back of Ronin''s head. Thatughter would often be malicious or mocking. And in a way, it still was until the end. He was mocking fate because he had enjoyed dying this way, and managed to give his piece before he did. But what makes it different this time¡­.. Was that there were some hints of affection in it as well. The way he said ''My brother'' was more genuine than he had before. He really does consider Ronin as his brother, not just because it was a fact. Ronin went over to the patch of grass where he once was. Cermin had copsed to his knees in front of him. "Is he really gone... Or..." "He is. Completely." Ronin said. "Completely?" He didn''t say anything and kneeled beside him. It seemed that Cermin was awake now and had snapped out of it. The things he did had sinked in as he kneeled in this grass with the backdrop of a burning house that was almost like how one would imagine hell. "Did you regret it?" Ronin asked, looking down directly at him emotionlessly. "I.... I don''t know..." Cermin answered, looking at his hands. But he did not cry, or broke down. He was merely stunned. But then he saw drops of water fall into his hands. He thought it must be raining, and looked up at Ronin... And realized it wasn''t raining. Emotionless was his face, yet they continued to fall down. Chapter 223 Cave Of Solitude There was a lot of silence when they went back on the road. Ronin used his whip to put out the fire, but even then, it was toote to save any lives there. They went about without a map, merely asking for directions from the locals. Welkins speak the samenguage as Sephyrine with a different ent and just slight differences. Because despite being separated by the sea, the two kingdoms shared history. Welkins had a lot of people migrate to Sephyrine and so it''s obvious that its culture affected it somewhat. People wore simr clothes, but as mentioned, have a more uptight demeanor. Yet some were at least happy to give them help, especially the Commoners and people in the middle ground. Cermin doesn''t focus on all this, while Ronin seemed to do so almost obsessively. Focusing on gaining facts and information to the locals, while barely interacting with his ''friend''. This made Cermin feel unsettled. He felt that it must have something to do with the death of the Daemon pretending to be Zeriav. When Cermin asked him that day why he was crying, Ronin merely looked surprised. "Oh." He said nkly, and wiped his eyes. Then, he just started walking with a hollow expression. After that, he had been even more distant. "Ronin." Cermin would often call out, but not push any farther than that because he was also feeling guilty. He had really killed the Daemon this time. But he killed Zeriav, and fooled them for many days. He was suddenly so angry and couldn''t bear the thought that his friend died.... And he wasn''t even aware of it. He failed to save him. He was now responsible for three deaths, so directly, some indirectly. Eventually, they reached the foot of Mount Vrochi. It was said that the Cave of Solitude was at the foot of the mountain meant to be where several hundreds of Demetri''s temples were. But the reason why it was called the Cave of Solitude was because it was not a temple, despite beingrge enough as one. No one would visit there, and the locals would often rmend just leaving it alone. When asked why, no one could really respond besides it giving them a terrible feeling. It had be part of the local superstition to just pass by the cave and greet it. Younger generations, especially children, believed there was a ghost or monster there. Older ones believed it was a portal and a ditch to the Abyssal Realm. "You should stay close behind me, Ronin." Cermin said, as he lighted their path with his sword. Ronin did not stay behind him and instead used his whip with the runes of Aurion written on it, then hit the cave walls with it. This made the whip glow, and he used it as his own light source, trudging past Cermin. "Ronin!" Cermin yelled, but not too loud in the fear of awakening whatever was in this cave. Ronin did not listen, and kept going with a stride. He then heard a voice in his head: [You''re being rather illogical, don''t you think?] "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ronin replied to Kai. [Well, Zeuxis just risked his life so you won''t appear bad in Cermin''s eyes. Yet you not only cried for a Daemon, you are also acting strange because of that death. Isn''t that irrational?] "Don''t lecture me. In fact, don''t talk to me unless you will be giving me my notifications." Kai sighed. [I''m not lecturing you or trying to annoy you. Well, maybe a little, it''s fun to see you lose your cool sometimes. But.....] [I''m just trying to point out that you''re not as ''logical'' or ''pragmatic'' as you think. You get swayed by emotions too, and I think that''s actually ok. You''re being true to yourself for once.] Ronin stopped walking, and turned back. He then went to force a fake smile at Cermin. "Your Highness, the road looks fine ahead. There are no threats. Do you want to go and see?" Kai would have frowned had it been in its physical form. [What are you nning now¡ª] Cermin rushed over. "Finally...¡­ Ronin, why are you mad at me? What did I do wrong?" Ronin continued to act. "You did nothing wrong, Your Highness. I was just out of it for a while because I was feeling unwell, possibly the Lord of Darkness taking over me." [That''s not true at all. What kind of excuse is that, not taking responsibility for your own emotions?] Ronin ignored this, and kept making up lies about his behavior. "The Lord of Darkness must be disappointed for losing his kin, that''s why tears suddenly fell in my eyes." "Oh, really? I see¡­." Cermin said, but still had an odd feeling in his stomach. But he''d rather believe that Ronin was better now, so he just patted his shoulder. "I''m d you''re finally able to snap out of it. I was really worried." Ronin gently pushed the hand away, and turned around. "Let''s just keep going." They walked and walked for what felt like forever. But there was nothing in the cave but darkness and darkness. It stretches for what seems like forever. The silence was deafening, like they had been engulfed in the mouth of a creature and could never see the sun again. "There''s nothing¡­.. Wait, I think I see something sparkling over there." Cermin said, and went to investigate. There was a small brooke inside the cave, the water probablying from pathways under the dirt. They went to look at it for a while, and Cermin saw.... Himself as Min Cheng. "Huh¡­. That''s strange¡­.." Ronin frowned. "What''s strange?" He went to take a look... And he saw what Ou looked like. It was clearer in the water. He has dark skin, round andrge eyes, fuller lips than Min Cheng, and a tall nose. His hair was also ck and straight, and there was a pair of sses perched on his nose. He looked like his age at the moment, possibly in college. Min Cheng also looked at the same age range. Ronin turned to see what Min Cheng looked like, but he could not. In his eyes, it was still Cermin reflected on the water. So he took the risk and asked. "Can you see me looking different in this water?" For some reason, he felt anxious letting Cermin know what he looked like back when he was still a human. Cermin turned, and shook his head. "Can you see mine?" Ronin shook his head too. "We can only see our own reflection as something else." "What does yours look like?" Cermin asked. "Because mine looks like¡­. er... much much different." "It''s almost the same." Ronin replied. "Yet very different at the same time." That was a confusing answer, and Cermin really wished he could see what Ronin was seeing. But they were not the only ones seeing a different reflection in the water. [No¡­. I can''t be...] Ronin frowned, and asked in his head. ''You see your past self too?'' [Yes. But..... All this time I was.... No, that''s not possible.] ''You were what?'' But Kai would not answer. Instead, it got lost inside its head, and eventually...¡­ He was back. The little boy that the system always dreams about. The boy does not really identify as a boy, but that was what he was told that he was, so he just rolled with it. He felt like nothing at all, or that he could be whatever and still be fine with it. He was carefree, and did not really think much about the world. Which was reasonable as he was young, only 8 years old. He would soon be in puberty and once he got older, would go to high school, then college, have a job, get married, build a family h h h..... The older people around him tell him that all the time, and he hated it so much. He doesn''t want to live that kind of life. All he wanted¡­. Was to enjoy leisurely walks after school, passing by the old train station and then to his normal house with his normal family. Yes, he had no ambitions. Perhaps to live as freely as he want, but even then, he was just fine with being fine. He liked candy a lot, and many people hand him candy all the time. Like an olddy selling snacks, or an uncle who''s friends with his parents¡­. Or a prettydy that he had never seen before. He stopped by the tracks as the girl, who must be somewhere between 18-20, gave him a warm smile and offered him some candy. She was eating some herself, popping the gum in her mouth. "What a cute little boy you are. Here, you can have this. I bought too many." She told him. The boy saw that it was his favorite chocte candy bar, and took it. "Thank you, jiejie." Jiejie was Big Sister in Chinese, and just like gege, it doesn''t have to be blood-rted. She smiled and went on her way. Since then, they pass by each other a lot. She must be studying at that fancy college on the next street. Whenever their paths crossed, she would always give him candy. She was nice. Until one day, the candy she gave him made him feel sick, and lose consciousness. Chapter 224 Kais Past The boy could barely recognize his surroundings, and he was still feeling dizzy and heavy. He also felt like he wanted to puke, his stomach twisting, but he could not. There were people around him but it was all a blur. Their voices were also distorted, he couldn''t hear them properly. He could only catch a few words like: "... Hide him..." "Until he gets here...¡­" "Evidence.... fake¡­.. no need to...¡­." But now that he was remembering it, he can hear the conversation between a woman and two men clearer. "Where are we going to hide him, boss?" The gruff voice of a burly man asked, as the boy can hear the sound of something being dragged. That something turned out to be himself, the man dragging him by the foot. Another one was holding him by the arms. Then they dropped him to the ground like a sack of potatoes. "Just in this alley, not too far for him to see him until he gets here." A familiar voice answered. It was the kind jiejie that gave him candy. There was the sound of popping bubblegum, and she seemed to be still chewing one as she spoke nonchntly. "I''m fine with beating him up but¡­.. The evidence will eventually be faked, right? We''re just street thugs, we''re not pedophiles or perverts like that. So there''s no need to¡ª" The woman waved their worries away. "Yeah, yeah. All you need to do is to rough him up so it appears like assault, rip his clothes or something." The other guy holding his foot started to sound unsure. "But you do know that we also have children, boss?" "Yeah. So?" She said. "Is this your child?" "No, but¡ª" She pped the man in the face. "I didn''t hire a bunch of sissies and cowards. When I pay you to beat a kid up to the brink of death, you shut up and start punching." "Like this!" She went to raise her foot..... And stomped on the little boy''s stomach! The boy was already barely conscious and in pain, and so this strike caused him to curl up and cough incessantly. "That''s not so hard now, isn''t it? I also have two little brothers, close to his age. He''s not my brother, why should I be scared? And I''m not even a criminal like you guys." The men considered it. She was right, the life of this child does not hold the same weight as the life of their real blood-rted family, who they needed to provide for. They have already beaten up and killed other people before, this was just part of their business. Some they even mercilessly murdered andughed at. The only difference was age, but in the end, this boy was still a stranger who had a bounty attached to his head. The men reached down to grab the boy by his school clothes. It was once a white button up with navy blue cks, but now dirtied from being dragged. RIIIPPPPPP!!!!! With their hands, they tore the clothes into pieces. The boy wanted to beg them not to do it, but he can''t barely open his mouth, and no voice came out of his throat. Soon¡­. BAM! BAM! BAM! They finished it quickly without taking any pleasure, wearing stone cold expressions as they walked away from the alleyway beside a certain house. The boy had long cked out even before they were done. ----------------------------------------------- When he was awake again, just barely.... There was someone else. Another voice, another face, much much different from everyone he had met. "Shit, shit, shit! Don''t die yet! Stay with me!" He felt something pumping hard on his chest, but it was careful not to pump too hard due to his small frame. The pumping would stop, repeat, then stop and repeat all over again. But by this time, the boy''s ribs were already broken and some of the bones were piercing into his own lungs, so every time he breathed, it only brought more pain. "If only that bitch didn''t break my fucking phone!" The man cursed, fumbling with his cracked phone screen. He continued to pump. "One, two, three, four¡ª Help! Someone call an ambnce already!" But no one else lives here for another few blocks. No one will hear him. Not only that, but this house and everything else near the old train station was basically an illegal residence due to the safety issues it poses. But because the people were dirt poor, they have nowhere else to stay in that''s why they lived there despite the hazard. Yet instead of helping them find new homes, the police will just beat them up or imprison them for living in illegal property. So even if there was someone who could hear him, they would most likely choose to not help. They would rather mind their business than gain the attention of the authorities. "Fuck!" The manined, and he was panting after trying so hard to bring the boy back withpressions. He decided that the only choice now was to carry him and ran as fast as he could to find someone who could take him to the hospital. He lifted the almost naked boy, bleeding and bruised. The little boy can feel his eyes gaze upon his that was about to fade away. The man''s eyes wererge like two moons, and he was as dark as the dead of the night. Yet he did not feel afraid at all. He just wanted to tell him..... That it was toote. But the man kept on running, until he found someone and yelled. "Ah-Cheng! Ah-Cheng, help me!!! This boy¡ª" "What have you done, gege!???" Those were thest words he heard before he...¡­ He... What? Reincarnated into a sentient system that doesn''t even know its name? Kai barely knows anything about its own identity besides this. It had glimpses before, that''s why he felt a strange feeling once when Ronin told him about Ou. Somehow, it triggered small bits and pieces. But just like Ronin, Kai felt detached from this identity, and did not want to ept it. It can''t have that fate. A boy who died of a young age from thugs beating him up for..... for what? Why did that kind jiejie betray him like this? What exactly did he do wrong to deserve that fate? It couldn''t remember the answers, and it felt like even the past version of itself, that little boy, didn''t know the answers either. It all happened too fast. But there was one thing that he was sure about. Thest person he heard, the one that the man who tried to save him called out to, was called Ah¨CCheng. That can''t be a coincidence. Min Cheng was somehow rted to his death, and he might bring more clues to make this blurry picture a little bit clearer. Kai really didn''t expect to be young. But it also knew that it wasn''t really young. It may have died as a child, but its experience as a system was far longer than Ronin. It had matured as a system, which gave him an ufortable feeling on his stomach. It wasn''t even allowed to live a life before it was taken away from it. Have dreams, pursue a passion, meet people to get close with.... That was why Kai always felt that its life had been bleak and empty. It was not far from the truth after all. Still, even if it was pointless to know about its identity, it wants to know at least the motive behind its own murder. Before it realized what was happening... It had already transformed into a human in front of them. "Kai?" Both Ronin and Cermin turned to him. "What are you doing here?" Cermin asked, rushing to it to whisper. "You''re not supposed to be..... I mean, won''t Ronin be suspicious why you''re suddenly here?" ''Did you fall asleep just now? I can''t hear your thoughts at all for a moment.'' Ronin asked telepathically. Kai told them with a determined expression on its face. "I will be joining you two. I want to apany you both just like we had back in school." Cermin frowned. "I see, but why now? Why¡­.." "I need to look for something. Something very important." The system answered. "Also...." "Is it just me, or is this cave starting to feel like its getting smaller and smaller?" They looked around, and it did feel that way. The walls caved in around them and started topact, and the Ronin and Kai, both systems...¡­. Could see a shimmer of 0s and 1s on the walls. This Cave of Solitude was a mystery...¡­ Because it wasn''t supposed to exist. A glitch in the system, just like the Rogue System. Just like the gift that he had given to them. Cermin could not see it, and frowned. "Is it part of its magic?" Ronin and Kai just shook their head, and both said. "We need to go." They rushed outside of the Cave of Solitude, which was actually a Cave of Truths. Yet the secrets in revealed were still not fully unveiled. ------------------ A/N The difficulty of Chinese gender neutral pronouns This is kind of more like an informative short essay on why even if I call Kai with ''it'' or ''he'', I would not be misgendering it or be referring to it as an object. If you''re not interested, just don''t read. Basically, the Chinese uses ''Ta'' for all third-person pronouns. However, though pronounced the same way, the characters were written differently for ''he'', ''she'' and ''it''. But still pronounced as ta, first tone. But this only existed fairly recently. Back then, what was being used today as the ''he'' character for ''ta'' was the pronoun used to refer to EVERYONE. Thisplicates things in finding a non-binary pronoun/character to be used by Chinese genderqueer individuals. The English speakers have they/them, several countries were like how ancient Chinese was, using the same pronoun for everyone. And what do they have? Well, it was suggested that they used the x before the radical that all ''ta'' pronouns share to indicate non-binary. However, this was not officially recognized yet, and very unlikely due to theck of eptance of trans people in China. So for now, the ''it'' character for ''ta'' could be used for neutral third person. But of course, that could also brings the confusion since it''s also to refer to objects and animals. So yeah, that''s basically why either he or it is correct for Kai. If it''s tooplex for you, I''m a non-English native person writing in English about Chinese people before they got isekai-d. Mynguage have the blessing and curse of not having gendered pronouns, everyone is referred to by the same thing. So it''s a struggle, we''re all struggling coz ofnguage barriers. Chapter 225 Rocky Road Vollken and Rabukaughed as they clinked their sses together. Volken was wearing the crown of the King of Sephyrine, while the queen and the princess massaged his foot. Rabuka was sitting on the queen''s seat but all alone, simply having the prince serve as her butler. "You''re not going to act for some more service? You do know that they''re at our mercy now, right?" Volken asked. "I am no longer an unbound spirit, unlike you. I have Pavone." She said. "Pfft. Pavone does not even care about anyone besides his master Maen anymore. He''s like a dog that gets enthusiastic with every sight of him." Rabuka gritted her teeth. "He was just being grateful, but he look at what he''s up to right now. He''s after Ronin as we speak. He disabled the connection with Espine so he doesn''t rat us out." "Yes, he will take out Ronin. But what about Maen?" Volken said. He then pushed his foot on the princess'' face. "Does your family never taught you to do anything right besides look pretty? Massage it harder or I''ll cut off your feet instead." "Y-Yes, Master..." The princess cried, her tears falling on his foot. She quickly wiped it with her hair, and Volken sneered. "That does feel nice. Just do a good job and be a good girl, alright?" He noticed how Rabuka still had not replied with anything, eyeing the princess with great anger. Because the princess have blue skin. The Kingdom of Sephyrine have one of thergest Sapphire Noble poption, as their god also have a Sapphire Heartstone. "Magecia to Rabuka. What will you do if he still does not kill Maen after killing Ronin?" Volken said. Rabuka fumed. "Why ask me? What do you expect me to do?" "Maen would be a big problem, you know. He would obviously be angered by the death of his brother, and will eventually fight against us. And he have many new Daemons on his side." Rabuka scoffed. "Hah! Those pathetic neers can barely be called Daemons. It seems that his powers were limited, as the more he transforms people, the weaker they are." "Numbers can still win a war. Especially if it''s basically 2 of us against everyone else. Sordido is dead." Volken said. Rabuka took a sip, and said. "Pavone will team up with us and erase all their skills. Problem solved." But she sounded unsure. And Volken could tell. "Ah, Rabuka. You really think you could lie to me? You know very well in your cold ck heart, Pavone would not side with us." Volken stood up, stomped on the queen''s hand as he did so. "Ahhhhhh!!!!" The queen yelled as her bones were crushed by his foot that felt like it weighed tons. The Silver Daemon just stretched his limbs. "He will chose the one that he admire and respect, not to mention the one with an advantage." "Pavone wouldn''t do that, he loves me. And I love him." Volken cackled. "We''re Daemons! Hahaha, you think ''love'' will be enough reason for a Daemon to not harm someone?" He went off to leave, shaking his head. "Ah, I''m filled with a bunch of delusional people... Sigh." Once he was out of the throne room, Rabuka sharp, w-like fingers gripped at her ss tightly¡­.. And it broke as she screamed. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" The poor royal family left with her and got blown away, their ears bleeding. This killed the princess and the queen instantly, and the prince barely survived. She grabbed him by the cor, lifting him up in the air. His ears bled and he was already deaf, but he struggled and begged for her to spare his life. "Oh, I will spare your life. If you do well in bed, I will spare your life." She continued to drag his bleeding body. "Just be do a good job and be a good boy, alright?" ---------------------------------------------- "How much longer?" Kaiined as he looked out into the sea. They were now traveling in the waters again to reach Sephyrine. But they need to make a quick stop to the ind of Ogygia in case a certain Sun God was hiding there. "Just a few more hours." Ronin said while reading a book. "You can just teleport there if you want and wait for us to reach it." "Why can''t you use your Illusive Shift skill and just bring Cermin there?" "I had carried him already so many times and used that skill just for him. He''s not a princess and I''m not some hero to save him." Kai shrugged. "It does feel that way sometimes." "And what are you supposed to be then?" Ronin closed his book. "Our new sidekick? Theedic relief? You''re not funny enough for that." Kai just stuck out his tongue. "I''m the voyeur to your ''prince x viin'' story. Where you end up just forgetting everything and making out to live happily ever after. Mwah! Mwah! Mwah!" Ronin ignored his teasing, and continued to focus on his book after saying. "You can be so childish sometimes." Kai scoffed. "Look who''s talking. At least I''m an actual child." Ronin did not hear thest sentence as he purposely spoke softly. And he noticed that he really can''t ess the pesky system''s mind anymore ever since it joined them. It was really strange. Only gods are naturally blocked off, and people with very high mental fortitude can block him at certain things with some amount of effort. Or¡­. It could also be a glitch of sorts. He remembered the numbers that he saw on the walls of the cave. This gave him a certain hypothesis... But he was not sure if Kai would answer truthfully or not. The system seemed to be enjoying staying as a human 24/7 now. It continued to watch everything with intense passion, like trying to see how certain things made him feel. He went to befriend other people on the ship and ask them about their upations. He went back to being interested in careers after all. Most of the people on the ship were actually traveling to Sephyrine so they can reach the Edge, and move to the Elementia and Mecha realm. There were a mix of Nobles that had taken all their possessions with them. One of which was a painter named Riana. Riana became quite close with Kai who did not look a day after 14, and she too was about its age range. They would often talk about painting, but it never felt like a blossoming romance. It felt more like a blossoming love between Kai and the idea of painting, as he continued to listen to her passion for it. "There''s something fulfilling about knowing that every stroke I make would be a part of creating something. I could create an image of a person, or a ce, with my own hands." Kai thought about it, and said. "Could you teach me sometime, then?" And so, during this short boat ride, Kai had gained a new hobby. Cermin went over Ronin''s side, watching the system happily make strokes on a canvas with his new friend. "I never thought Kai would be that interested in something. Or that it could act so¡­.." Ronin knew the word. ''Human''. This was his system, and yet it was now like a fully-live human in the flesh for him. Not only that, but he does not act just on Cermin''s whims anymore. His life does not revolve on just him. Ronin thought if Ou ever had something going on for him besides his friend that he died for. He did have a vague feeling, that he had a conversation about aspirations with this friednd before. "What do you want to be when you grow up?" Ou asked. The faceless child smiled nervously. "Er¡­.. I don''t know yet. Probably whatever my parents tell me to be." "Eh? Why?" "It''s hard to choose. They choose everything for me eventually, I will gain the family business." They wereying on Ou''s bed, and Ou sighed. "I wish you''d have your own dream. Because for me, it''s sad that you don''t." The friend asked. "What''s your dream, Ou?" "I want to be a geologist. I''ve always been interested in rocks and minerals, I hope I discover new ones someday. The Earth is always changing and rocks are always transforming through metamorphosis." His friend made a face. "What? You want to study rocks your whole life? Wouldn''t that be boring?" "Of course not! I get to travel a lot and explore caves and mountains and volcanoes¡­.. It would be really cool, I promise! You should join me!" His friend thought about it. "Hmm, I guess I won''t mind looking at some rocks with you. But why them in particr?" "Well, rocks can change. And also, they can''t make fun of me." Ou said. "I just find how fascinating it is that a piece of coal could be a diamond." "I wish I could be something like that. Change into something perfect, something people want to be around with." His friend then turned to him, and smiled. "I will always want you around, gege." Chapter 226 The Island Of Ogygia Ronin woke up with cold sweat again, with Kai looking down by his bedside. "What did you dream about?" Ronin was reeling from everything. One word revealed the truth. It took him many years to realize it, so many years... Just one single word. But it all made sense now. IT ALL MADE SENSE! Kai frowned. "What''s wrong? Was it about your past¡ª" "Get out of my bedroom." Kai scoffed. "We both should get out because we''re here. We''ve already ported in Ogygia." Ronin raised an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you tell me? Is he already awake?" "Who? Cermin? Yes, he''s¡ª-" "How many V-points do I have in total? I gained a lot, right? After the constant high stake fighting, surely I must have gained up to 500,000 now. " Ronin asked, looking a bit crazed. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like going berserk any second. The veins that were likeva lines all over his body bulged and look like they would all explode. "No... You only gained up to 250,000 V-points so far. Why?" Kai asked. "That won''t do..... I need to gain more. I need to gain it fast." Ronin said, his eyes darting around in circles. It was him all along, the one by his side. Of course. Fate would be that cruel. Just when he was thinking about killing him with mercy. Just when he was starting to not regard him as nothing but an idiot pervert, but a real person who actually has dignity and depth. The one who killed him was his ''dearest friend'' after all. History repeats itself. "We really don''t know what happens to someone when they log out, don''t we?" Ronin asked Kai. Kai nodded. "Yeah¡­. Though it''s likely that they just go back to the real world and continue their lives." "But did you ever consider the possibility that how they age in the game, the time spent in HTM... May also be the time spent in the outside world?" Ronin asked. Kai frowned. "That makes no sense because that would mean that the machine is keeping people alive for hundreds or thousands of years¡ª" "They don''t need to be alive. We''re not alive, why should they also be?" Ronin pointed out. "This is the only thing keeping us ''alive'' too." Kai finally dawned upon this dark possibility. So once the heroes lose the game and get logged out... They die forever? No longer exist? But the Roninughed bitterly and shook his head. "Ha! I''d be d if that was the case, but that theory have a lot of discrepancies. For one, if Shimeifen really have invented immortality, why use it for creating entertainment shows?" "Number two, everyone gets to the Hub at the same time. Even if you spend 100 years in your story, and your friend spent a thousand years... You still meet at the exact same season." He gritted his teeth. "So there''s a more likely chance that when the hero logs off, he really does go back to the real world with only a small time spent inside here. Like in that movie, Narnia." His mother loved that movie and had a DVD for it. He introduced his friend to the concept of DVDs, which was odd for him because he was used to watching on the inte and streaming tforms. That rich boy friend of his that has everything he wanted and more in life. It was no other than Min Cheng. That guilt he was feeling for that gege, it all made sense. Min Cheng killed him. It keeps repeating in his mind, that he had been so blind and in the dark all these years about the truth. ''Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me. Min Cheng killed me¡ª'' "Still.... There''s also the chance that if you kill Cermin in this game, he will really die." Kai said ufortably. "You''re really fine with that? I thought you appreciate him now." "He saved you at the expense of himself and tried to protect you so many times. You don''t really bear any ill will than him, it''s all part of winning the 1M prize of the game. So¡ª" Ronin frowned. "You can''t read my mind anymore?" Kai shook its head. "No. Ever since we came out of that cave, I started losing my ability tomunicate with you telepathically. And now I can''t hear you at all." "So you don''t know." Ronin sneered, and cracked his knuckles. The bewildered system can''t understand what''s going on at all. "Don''t know what¡ª" But Ronin left the room and went to Cermin''s. The prince was already awake, finishing up in packing his things. "Ah, Ronin. We''re here¡ª" He was so surprised when Ronin suddenly hugged him! "Good morning, Your Highness." He said, still wearing that fake and evil smile. His schadenfreude reeked everywhere in the room. But Cermin can''t smell it. "H-Hi...¡­ What''s up? Why did you hug me all of a sudden?" "You''re my friend after all, aren''t you? I''m just¡­. So, so d that we get to be together all these years. For so many years, since we''re children." Cermin felt Ronin was hugging him tighter. "Oh¡­.. That''s right. I''m very happy too." He hugged Ronin back, and said. "I''m so happy to be your friend." "Mn. I was so lucky to be friends with someone like you¡­.." Ronin tightened his grip so much, until eventually Cermin can''t deny to himself how ufortable and suffocating his grip was. "Uh, Ronin? We have to go now¡ª" "Out of everyone, I met someone like you. My whole life revolved around our friendship and you." There was a cracking sound from Cermin''s back. "Kah¡­.. Ronin¡ª" Kai''s eyes widened in panic, and just when he was about to intervene¡­. Ronin let go before creating any damage. "I just hope you still keep on seeing me as a friend until you die, Your Highness." Ronin said with a smile, patting his head. He went outside the room like nothing happened, looking out into the scenery of the ind before them with a dark expression on his face. ''That way, it would hurt you as much as it hurt me when I get my revenge.'' ¡ª----------------------------------------- The ind of Ogygia was a really beautiful and semi-tropical ind. This was Ca Lily''s hometown, and the hometown of her father. It wasmon to find people with a Pearl Heartstone here. The goddess they most revere was Skolhatti''s wife, Nereid, despite technically being part of Sephyrine. Their culture was quite different from Sephyrine too. They wore lighter and more revealing clothing because of the heat, but spoke the samenguage as Sephyrine and Welkins. They were not ruled by a duke or anything like that, but just as amunity that look out for each other and provide for themselves with what the ind have. It reminded Ronin of the Oceanic inds in the real world, or the Polynesian ones. It was really calm and peaceful, but also have that joyous ir that Ca has. "Greetings, travellers! " The porter, which was a woman wearing seashells around her neck, greeted them. She has an Opal Heartstone, though the blue variant, not the white. Edelweiss alsoe from this ind, though possibly in a more posh and secluded family. "Where should we be looking for the cave of Aurion in this ind?" Cermin asked, stretching a little that still felt a bit sore from the tight hug. "This ind has many caves and coves. Possibly more than any kingdom in the Celestus Realm itself. He observed the surroundings. They were not divided in half when the Celestus Realm split, and their tiny ind received minimal damage exactly because it was small and had too few people. It was reasonable for people to make their stop here before they travel to Sephyrine to get to the Edge. That way, they can restock and takes some rest, preparing for the dangerous journey ahead. "Excuse me." Cermin went over to the woman. "Do you know which caves here are regarded as special or seem to have something extraordinary about them?" Ronin added. "Or perhaps where we can find books about theses caves and other information about gods." "Book about gods?" The woman thought about it. "Well, that would be in the home of the Priestess Naehmnaid, though she is no longer with us." "Is she dead?" Kai asked, the ideas of death still lingering in the back of its head and the existential fears that it brings. "Yes. Her husband is a very kind man and would be happy to take you in his estate to make religious studies, though. And he is also a local here since he was born, so he might also help with the caves." The trio thanked her, and asked her for directions for the house. The House of Naehmnaid stood by the beach, directly facing the sea. It was very simple and unassuming, made of bamboo and wood. They went over to knock on the door. But before they could, they heard singing. Chapter 227 Hyacinth "Hmm mmm¡­.. Hmmm¡­. mmm¡­ I have always found it hard to breathe in the salty sea Drowning in water that taste like tears I thought you were there to pull me up to the dinghy But it was actually you who would push me to the abyss" The person singing had a masculine voice, and he was strumming a lute to apany his bdic way of singing. He sang in anguage that was native to Ogygia before it merged into Sephyrine. So only Ronin could understand him. But that doesn''t matter. Even the other two who couldn''t understand his words can understand his emotion. He sang of regret and pain from someone, someone who he believed he could trust. None of them could bear to knock the first. They wanted to let him stop singing, but it felt like his sorrow was endless and he continued repeating and repeating the same verse and chords. "Hmm mmm¡­.. Hmmm¡­. mmm¡­ I have always found it hard to breathe in the salty sea¡­.. You boys are going toe in or not?" They snapped out of it when he called them out at his 13th repetition. Ronin cleared his throat and knocked on the door. "May wee in, sir? We''re travelers and we were told that we could ask you for help in this location we''re looking for?" There was a click at the wooden door as the man untangled the chain, and smiled at them. "What location are you looking for?" All of them were struck by his purple eyes that have a bit of reddish tint at the edges. His skin was smooth and white as a pearl, and he was strikingly beautiful for a middle-aged man. They could see the resemnce to Ca Lily, but there were also a lot of differences. What she shared was the other half that was pure white, but also the part of her face that smiled widest. This man had plump lips that were thin at the edges, looking yful yet also sensual. He must be in histe 30s or early 40s, but he still has the youthful aura of a youngd their age. The three were speechless for a while, as even the gods they encountered weren''t this¡­. ethereal. "You boys look like you have seen a siren or something. Haha!" He chuckled, and extended his hand. "Hyacinth Naehmnaid." He introduced himself. "How may I help you?" Cermin stammered a little as he answered. "A-Ah, we were looking f-for c-caves¡­. and¡­ uh¡­.. a p-pretty¡ª I mean, a person that could maybe t-take us in." Just like the daughter, the father managed to confuse the poor guy''s mind. Except that the confusion made him embarrassed, since it was one thing to be baffled by Ca Lily. It was another to be affected by her literal father. "Ah, are you staying on the Ind for a while?" The man asked. "Hmm, why are you boys looking for caves at a time like this?" Ronin exined better, but he was also noticeably talking faster. "We were looking for a cave that may be rted to gods¡­ sir." Meanwhile, Kai stayed quiet and observed his features like it wanted to ask Mr. Naemhnaid if he could pose for a painting. Hyacinth rubbed his chin. "A cave rted to gods¡­. Well, you have to be more specific than that. Why don''t you alle in first?" They weren''t expecting to be invited in so fast, but Ca''s father really does seem like the friendly type. He was wearing thin clothes much like everyone, and he was inside the house so he only wore the linen undershirt with ruffles and unbuttoned except for thest one. "I''m sorry for the mess. It has been a while since anyone else came into my humble abode. My daughter has not returned from the Academy and I have been worried." He sighed. Cermin gulped nervously. "We actually know your daughter, sir¡­.. Ca Lily Naehmnaid?" His eyes widened. "Is she alright then? Are you two friends?" "Not really. But thest time we saw her, I¡­.. I''m not so sure¡­.." Cermin rubbed his forehead. Ronin answered. "She was able to escape, from what we''ve heard. But we don''t know where." The man nodded. "Ah... Thank the gods then. My prayers must not have been ignored. I have light up candles to both the Goddess Seelie and the Goddess Nereid." He went to make them drinks as they sat down in his living room. "My Ca¡­.. She''s very precious to me, you see. Ever since her mother died, I don''t know if I would be able to raise her." He then chuckled. "Hah, but it ended up with her raising her deadbeat father instead. She had always been more level headed than me." Ronin noticed it now. Covered by his ck hair with long bangs... Was a circr mark on his forehead. A mark from a golden branding iron for exorcism. Ronin could not read many thoughts besides the ones he already spoke out loud. Sir Hyacinth seemed to be the type to openly speak his mind the moment he thought it. The drinks he prepared were simr to margaritas, with a hint of fermented coconut vor and a different kind of lime. But he thought Kai was a kid so he gave it a ss of fresh coconut juice instead. Kai didn''t really mind, as it really does prefer the sweet taste of coconut than alcohol. "Well, may I know your names and how you came to know my Ca?" He asked. "All of you met her in the Academy, I assume?" "Yes. We know her because we watched her performance and as a young professor." Ronin said. "I''m Ronin Willowe, this is Prince Cermin Drychspiel, and Kai." "Kai Li." Kai said. Ronin and Cermin were a bit surprised, since ''Li'' was a Chinese surname. So it remembers its surname now? "Kylie?" Hyacinth raised a brow. "Well, all of you have quite unique names. Meanwhile, I just picked the name for my Ca Lily because of the flowers her mother and I saw on a nearby cove." "That cove is what we call the Sleeping Giant''s Cove, because it''s shaped like a giant man curled up and sleeping by the sea." Hyacinth exined. "There''s a cave where his chest should be, like his heart has been hollowed out. That was the first thing I thought about when you mentioned it, because of my dear girl." Ronin and Cermin looked at each other. A sleeping man without a heart. It really would be so obvious as the location for Aurion. But they tried not to get their hopes up too much. Cermin asked. "Could you take us there, sir?" Hyacinth nodded. "Yes, though preferably in the morning. The tide rises at night, and it''s dangerous to go out at high tide. You would be waist high in water if you visit the cove at night." Ronin nodded. "Alright then. Can you tell us more caves that we could be interested in? Or religious books we could read?" "My wife have a study upstairs, though I have never visited it ever since¡­.. It just brings some painful memories." He smiled sadly. "But if you don''t mind the dust, you''re free to peruse it." Ronin nodded. "Thank you, sir. And sorry about your wife." Cermin also joined in. "She must be a wonderful woman." "She was. She''s an Emerald from the upper ss of Sephyrine. But she had always been humble and cared for everyone." Hyacinth sighed. "I can''t help but miss her a lot." Kai then asked. "You must sing for her a lot. We heard you sing earlier, you have a great voice." "Thank you. And yes, I do make many songs in honor of my wife." Hyacinth said. "But that song earlier¡­.." His face went grim. "That was not for her. You boys weren''t supposed to hear that song." Ronin knew what it was about, and already had an inkling on who it was for. But he didn''t really expect that Hyacinth would hold such heavy feelings for the one who betrayed him. He never thought that they would be friends. After all, that person was a Monk, and as Ca mentioned many times, Monks and Artisans don''t mix. That person also seemed to hold a great hatred for Artisans¡­.. So why did Hyacinth say that "I thought you would be there to pull me to the dinghy?" That he thought he would save him from sorrow, not make him drown in it? But then again, he learned from his own life that it was the ''friends'' we have that hurt us the most, not our enemies. He bore no ill will back when Cermin was just a hero for him to fight. But knowing his past now, he could no longer say he''s as apathetic as before. They all continued to talk as the sun started to set on the beautiful beach of Ogygia. Hyacinth invited them to watch it by his front porch, as he yed music for them. And when the nightes, he lets them take his daughter and wife''s old room. Ca''s old childhood room, though, so the bed was small. "The little child can stay in Ca''s room, and you boys could share." He handed them the keys. "The winds can howl a lot, so I hope you don''t mind that." They all said they don''t mind. They bid goodbye, but then¡­. "That''s good. Onest reminder before we all go to bed." His jolly tone then shifted to something grim. "Don''t leave your rooms at night." Chapter 228 Siren Song Of Sorrow Once Ronin was sure that Hyacinth was asleep, he sat up from bed and woke Cermin up. "Come on. We need to look for that Sleeping Giant''s Cove." Ronin said. Cermin sat up and frowned, rubbing his eyes. "But Mr. Hyacinth just said that we shouldn''t go out¡ª" "I know, Your Highness. Which was why we need to go out. He couldn''t have said that he wasn''t hiding something." Ronin said. Cermin scratched his forearm. "I don''t know, Ronin¡­.. It feels too dangerous. I don''t want to put you at risk, not when we just had fought so many times within a week." "Within a month, actually. You were asleep for a long time after the incident at the Banquet of the Gods." Ronin corrected. "Ah, yes¡­. But it still felt like yesterday. You looked so hurt and¡­. And I don''t like seeing you hurt." Ronin furrowed his brows, then released it. He simply sighed. "I''ll be fine, Your Highness. I''m stronger, and I could just run away at the first sight of danger this time. There''s nothing to worry about." Cermin eventually conceded. "Alright¡­.. Let''s just be careful to not disturb Mr. Hyacinth and upset him. He seems like a good guy." ''Hah, some pretty flowers are poisonous.'' Ronin thought to himself. He too was beguiled into thinking that there was nothing wrong with Ca Lily''s father at first. But now that his distracting presence was gone, he had sobered up and realized¡­.. How can someone living alone, with a very painful and traumatic past, manage to continue living by himself by the sea and still wear a smile towards visitors? His behavior does was too good for someone with a background like him. And his eyes and melodious voice really have a calming effect. But Cermin still have no idea, and Ronin did not tell him. Because he wanted Cermin to get in danger. If he gets in danger, Ronin could save him, and gain more V-points for his trust. That''s how he gained most of his V-points. It''s all about how much Cermin trusted him as a friend to the point that he will never see the betrayaling. And Ronin came to relish this thought a lot by himself too. He took Cermin''s hand and led him outside despite Hyacinth''s warnings, wearing a wide smirk. They peered into the dark hallways. There was no sign of anything, and so they quietly walked out of their shared room and into the staircase. Not long after, they heard footsteps and as they turned around..... A figure was already waiting for them in the hallway. "AHH¡ª" Ronin quickly covered Cermin''s mouth as he shouted, and cursed under his breath. "Fucking hell, it''s just Kai." "I knew you both wouldn''t listen to him. I was waiting for you." Kai said. Cermin took away Ronin''s hand. "That''s really dangerous, what if Hyacinth caught you?" "I''ll be fine." Kai told them not to reassure, but just to state a fact. It was a system, so it would not be affected by Mage Focuses. "Let''s get out of this house as quickly and quietly as possible." Ronin told them. They followed suit, and left the dainty bamboo house. The full moon was bright over the sea, and the tides rose up to engulf almost half of the beach. The God of the Moon and Secrecy, Skollhati, was married to the Goddess of the Sea and Allure, Nereid. It was the exnation why the moon affects the tides. The water sshed upon the rocks, and the sea breeze brought the scent of the sea. The song of a siren resounded from the rocky cliffs near the cove, where the Sleeping Giant''s head should be. He was curled up and sitting at his side with a satisfied smile. Their senses were constantly filled with facts that they were indeed on an ind at night. But then, those senses shift the further they walk towards the cove. Not long after... They don''t even remember they were walking, or that there were three of them who were supposed to be walking together. ------------------------------------------- Min Cheng was at a funeral. He seemed to have been crying for a long time, so much that his heart had started to get scratched from all the heavy breathing and sobbing. It bled, and felt so painful that he just wanted to take it out of his chest. The person at the funeral was no other than his gege. His poor gege, who bled and bled through his stomach. There were flower petals all around, but nobody attended his funeral besides Min Cheng. Nelson Ou was his name. Ou was his father''s surname, while Nelson was the name his mother gave him. He was named after Nelson Mand, possibly the most famous figure in South Africa. However, since it was a Western name, most people called him Ou. He was already given bad treatment due to his mother being African-American. So, even his mother started calling him Ou, possibly realizing that it was a mistake to give him a foreign name too as it only adds fuel to people''s discrimination towards him. The coffin was about to be buried. There was a rope tied to it in order to slowly lower it once someone released it. Min Cheng reached out to the coffin first. "I''m sorry, gege¡­.. I''m really sorry. I hope you have peace now wherever you are." He untied the rope, and the coffin started to lower and lower to the ground. Min Cheng noticed something beside it. There was a bouquet of yellow chrysanthemums. Yellow was the usual color for friendship, but white and yellow chrysanthemums were used for funerals and death. He picked it up, and ced it to his gege''s chest as the equipment lowered him. But as he put the flowers¡ª "You think I''d forgive you that easily? I can forgive everyone else, but not you." The dead Nelson Ou held on to his hand, the two of them holding on to the bouquet. Soon, vines grew from the stem of the yellow chrysanthemums... And start wrapping them together! "Gege, let me go! I''m sorry!" "If you''re really sorry, then you shouldn''t let go. You have to join me." Nelson Ou spoke with his mouth sewed shut, and his eyeballs were missing. He was really dead, and this was done to him by the mortician. His hands sped around Min Cheng tightly were as cold as the coldest night. "I can''t¡­.. I¡­. Let me go!" Min Cheng tried to yank his hand away, but the flowers and vines kept growing around their arms. Connecting them to be together until death. "Do you not regret what you did to me? You promised that you would always want to stay by my side, forever. You''re a liar!" "I''m not lying¡­.. Sob¡­" Cermin was crying now. "I do want to be together with you¡­. But not like this. I never meant for this to happen. I wish I never hurt you!" "But it''s toote¡­.. I can''t change the past anymore¡­.. It''s hopeless." The flowers were now growing up to their shoulders, and Min Cheng kept on struggling. However... Nelson Ou wipe his tears away with his free hand, and spoke in a softer voice. "Since it''s toote, why can''t you just stay with me? I know you''re also in pain. All you need to do is ept me, ept that there''s nothing left in life but this." He took Min Cheng''s other hand and sped them together. "Us. There''s only us left." Min Cheng was being pulled into this alluring thought of dying with his gege. It had existed ever since he died, and never really went away. The only thing that was stopping him, was¡­.. "But you told me not to die. That you don''t me me¡­. And that you want me to keep living¡­." Min Cheng said, blinking as the flowers reached his chest. "I changed my mind. I can''t take this anymore, Ah-Cheng. It''s too lonely and painful without you. I need you by my side." Min Cheng closed his eyes, and decided to¡ª ------------------------------- Kai was busy painting someone. That someone popped her bubblegum as she sat on avish sofa, asking: "Is it done already?" "Just a bit more, jiejie." Kai said. "Please stay still." "Pop! Just make sure I look good at the end." She just popped her bubblegum again, and shifted to another position. Her feet danglingzily at the edge of the sofa. Kai was annoyed, and eventually scratched the canvas several times. "You know what¡­.. I have always thought that Ronin was being futile for seeking revenge. But now that I remembered I knew someone like you..." He showed the picture. It was in tatters, full of blood red lines. "I can see the appeal." "Hahaha! You don''t even know who I am. You don''t know if I''m still alive, or if I even remember what I did to you." She took out a lollipop and lick it. "I could be an old woman at this point. Had a good life, a wonderful family with children who loved me. While you''re just a never aging boy." "I am not a boy. I''m an adult." Kai gripped his paintbrush with anger. She then took out a lighter, and lit a cigarette while sucking the lollipop at the same time. "You''re nothing but a weak little boy to me." The paint was made of oil. It was mmable. She saw Kai looking at the lighter, then the many paint cans, andughed. "Alright then. You wanted revenge, right? Will you be willing to burn with me just to get that revenge?" Kai had also long thought about it ever since it gained the memory of his death. It was all her fault, and wanted her so badly to burn in the pits of hell... Even if that also meant going to hell and dragging her to stay there forever. Kai reached out for the lighter. Chapter 229 Neverland Ronin had reached the cliff already, but there was a thick fog all around, and hispanions were no longer with him. He traveled alone, in this deste and treacherous night. The only thing guiding him was that voice singing at the distance. That siren. He had long anticipated this that was why he managed to not be under the effects by thest minute. But Ca Lily was wrong. Her father was much more powerful than she thought. Or at least, right now. Ronin had a hunch, but in order to conclude this, he had to observe Hyacinth''s entire body. Yet he didn''t have to. Because right now, Hyacinth waspletely bare, not wearing anything. And yet not a single patch of his skin was ck. It was still pure white. So was he not a Daemon then? Ronin shook his head. No, he can feel that he was. And his instinct at the moment mattered more than his observation skills, as things were not what they seem. Ca had mentioned that her father had almost the same power as her. They can create a ''Theater of the Mind'', the only difference being the way it was summoned. She merely need to narrate, while her father needed to sing. If he lost his voice, that means it''s over. "Hmmm¡­ mmm¡­.. Hmmm¡­.. mmm¡­." He continued to hum to himself a sort of mncholic, yet also destructive tune. The fog made it appear like he was floating on clouds, covering parts of his body then moving away to reveal some and cover some more. It could be something internal. Yes, his ''dark gift'', the Obsidian that was given by Maen''s spear, must be from his inner organs. That would always be tricky, because the internal organs were vital and if it gets burned, a normal human would not survive. "My Lord, will you not let me lull you to sleep for a while? You might find your Nevend interesting." He stopped humming and turned to Ronin with a smile. But the fog never disappeared, and his friends were still missing. He must also be an apparition here, Ronin realized. The real him must keep singing and singing somewhere. "Is that the name of your Mage Focus? Nevend?" "Yes. Because it is and that never was." The man said, approaching him. His feet stepped on the rocks yet he made no reaction, his movements as smooth and graceful as a swan gliding in the water. "Let me take you to your Nevend. Even for a while. I want to find out what yours is like." Hyacinth trailed his delicate finger over Ronin''s cheek, cupping it with both hands¡­.. And kissed his forehead. Before Ronin could stop him, it was already toote and the kiss made him fall backward, straight to the arms of the pearly white man. ------------------------------------------ When he woke up, there was only darkness everywhere. Nothing for miles. Nothing in front of him. And he too was nothing. No, he was something. He must have been something before he became nothing. But he can''t remember anything. He had no voice to call out. He had no eyes to see. He had no body to move in this endless nothingness. He too was nothing. And yet... A yellow chrysanthemum appears. Baffled by this golden flower, he tried to move towards it. The moment he had the determination to do so, he formed hands. The handS turned to arms, and eventually... He was something again. He was holding that flower with his dark fingers, grasping tightly. But he soon realized that the thing he was grasping was taking shaper into something else. The vines turned into fingers inteced with his own, and then arms, and then¡­. It was a golden boy. He made a look of disdain. The boy was asleep. There were no wordsing from anywhere¡­.. But he can still hear it. The beckoning to squeeze out this golden flower boy. To grasp him and kill him¡­.. Crumble them with his own hands¡­.. But then he realized something. If not for the golden chrysanthemum, if not for this boy¡­.. He would have been nothing forever. If he killed him, would he be nothing again? Ronin instead reached out, cusping the boy''s face and then¡­.. Bites his forehead! "Wake up!" Hemanded. ------------------------------- Cermin woke up with a start. He was about to be one with the flowers and Nelson Ou¡­.. But something stopped him from being consumed. He realized that he was on the ind after all, and it was night. The moon still shone bright over the sea, and¡­.. He was being slowly swallowed by a hundred hands. "AHHHHHHH!!!!!" He yelled and summoned his sword, which came to free him. The hands were from several dark and disfigured figures, swimming on each other. The Ind of Ogygia... Was made of them all along. It was an ind madepletely of thousands and thousands of living dead, basically mud zombies swimming together in this sea. They were moving towards Sephyrine, slowly. Cermin had managed to free himself but the dead still tried to reach out to him. He panicked and kicked at them, causing them to make eerie howl and disgusting crunching sounds from their broken bones. The Sword of Sire dispersed the fog, and he can see it clearly now. There were several mounds on this ''earth'' made of hellish undead. These mounds kept travelers captive, until they fully consume them during their sleep to be one of them. He saw Kai''s friend, the painter Riana. She was almost covered from head to toe now by the mud peaople, and Cermin went over to slice at the hands thattched on to her. "Let her go!" He yelled as the swordpletely obliterated everything it touches out of existence. He continued to slice at the mounds, and for each one, he kept looking for Kai and Ronin. But they were nowhere to be found, and there were hundreds of mounds everywhere. So many humans to be saved at once! He became exasperated, and shouted. "Ronin! Kai! Don''t worry, I''lle and save you!" Cermin exerted all his force against an ind made of muddy once human bodies, shing through the whole night. ----------------------------------------- "Naehmnaid, I was asking you the answer to the question on who was the greatest ywright in all of Magecia. Do you not know the answer?" Hyacinth''s eyes widened when he was suddenly faced to face with a stern professor with a Coal Heartstone. The professor smirked, and as he did, his mouth with shiny white teeth looked like a crescent moon against his skin that was like the midnight sky. "If you stop daydreaming about pretty priestesses, perhaps you would know the answer." Professor Ronin Dreadborne adjusts his sses. Hyacinth panicked. No. This can''t be possible. As his ssmatesughed at his expense, he looked at his body that was many years younger than what he was supposed to be now. It really was happening. "How did you..." He said to his professor in disbelief, but could not finish the sentence. "I''m also interested in seeing your Nevend. That''s only fair, right? Just a peek." Ronin raised a finger to his lips, then closed the textbook he was holding. "Alright, the answer is Robin Goodfellow. Now, everyone would be doing the activity at page 156 as their assignment. I want all your papers by the third day, morning. Dismissed!" Everyone left, and there was only Hyacinth Naehmnaid who willed himself to wake up from this dream but could not. Professor Ronin Dreadborne went to his desk, reading a book while humming a familiar tune. "Hmmm¡­. mmm¡­. Hmm¡­. mmm¡­.." Hyacinthpletely changed demeanor from the arrogant and seductive siren he was earlier, rushing over to go on his knees and beg him. "Please release me, My Lord. I''m a great asset to your revolution, there''s really no need to¡ª" "You tried to have me and my friendsmit suicide from hatred. Tsk, tsk." Ronin stood up and walked over to him. He leaned over to grab Hyacinth''s cheeks and squeeze them. "I think I deserve to give you a little p for that, right?" "This... You don''t understand!" Hyacinth was looking crazed now, his calmed demeanor gone. "I can''t relive these days again! Not this¡ª" "Hyacinth? Oh, excuse me, Professor." A woman shyly peeked through the open door, but was surprised to see that the professor was still there¡­.. And her dear Hyacinth was kneeling at his feet. Ronin let go, smiling at her. "Why, good day, Sister. What made you visit the Spire of Artisans all of a sudden?" "Oh, um¡­.. Well, I just... Hyacinth was¡ª" "We wanted to invite Hyacinth to lunch with us. He was our friend, you see." Someone with golden skin also appeared behind the woman. He looked very gentle, just like the divine and unreachable aura that Marigold had. Something that could never be tainted, or corrupted. Ronin watched the three of them with amusement. Friendship between two guys and one girl, eh? That could only spell trouble. Hyacinth gritted his teeth and said the name as if he was spitting it out. "Zephyros Rozenaur." Chapter 230 Persecution Complex The younger version of Councillor Rozenaur went over to Hyacinth''s side. He was not wearing his usual mask of white butterflies, that''s why there''s no way for Ronin to recognize him. "Why are you kneeling, Hyacinth? Did you do something wrong?" He frowned. Ronin just came up with an alibi. "We were enacting a y. I was ying the role of a king and I was knighting him." Zephyros Rozenaur did not pay much attention to him, because this was not his Nevend. He waited patiently for Hyacinth, offering his hand. Hyacinth did not take it and stood up on his own. "Don''t touch me." The apparition of Rozenaur was surprised by this. "What happened, Hyacinth? You seemed upset with something¡­.. Was it yesterday¡ª" "Come on, Ste." He said to the Emerald priestess. "Let''s go have lunch." Brother Rozenaur stared at the two as they left, the priestess a little confused by the way her future husband was acting. He looked at his hand, and clenched it. "You think you can marry Ste and leave just like that? I was only telling you the truth yesterday, Monks are for Monks and Artisans are for Artisans. Why can''t you ept that?" Ronin was interested and followed after them. It seemed that Hyacinth had given up, and was letting him see how this certain day was ying out. He observed them during lunch, the couple sitting beside each other, while Brother Rozenaur sat on the opposite side. They were acting lovey-dovey and feeding each other. The Golden Monk just ate with great disdain, chewing down his own hatred. Jealousy tainted his gentle face a tinge of red. Itsted until the end of lunch time, where his ''friends'' did not pay attention to him at all. It seemed that he had been bottling up his hard feelings for a very, VERY long time now. When Hyacinth and Ste parted ways, Zephyros Rozenaur took it as his chance to talk to his friend. He tugged at his sleeves, looking desperate despite being therger one of the two. "Hyacinth... I''m sorry if I upset you yesterday. I didn''t mean to blurt out all those hurtful words, I was just shocked." He said sincerely. Hyacinth turned around. He responded coldly with: "Whatever you say will not affect my decision. I will marry Ste after graduation and make her my wife." They were in theirst year in the Academy, so that won''t take long. Rozenaur frowned. "But you''re an Artisan, and she''s a Monk. Not to mention that you''re a Pearl, and she''s an Emerald. It will never work out." "Who are you to decide that?" Hyacinth snapped back. "What would you do if one day she gave birth to a deformed hybrid child, huh? Or she gets jealous of your fellow actors in the theater? She would leave you one day to a Monk and¡ª" "Like you?" Hyacinth shoved him. "You bastard, I knew you had been jealous this whole time, but I thought that you''d get over it and be happy for us!" Brother Rozenaur''s face darkened when he was shoved. He had fallen to the ground, but did not fight back. He stood up and brushed the dirt from his clothes. "Who are you? My friend Hyacinth would never shout and yell at me like this." Hyacinth gritted his teeth. "Leave me and my lover alone. She''s mine." But Brother Rozenaur sounded so out of it. His voice was hollow, like something inside him had snapped. Making him numb and empty. "This isn''t like you at all... No, you must have been possessed by something else. Yes, it''s all because of your sinful deeds that''s why you''re being influenced by evil." Hyacinth pushed him again. "What are you even talking about!? I''m reacting the way any man should when his friend keeps on trying to get in between him and his beloved!" Ronin was very interested by what was happening. This wasn''t going like how Ca Lily made it to be at all. When she showed Marigold a presentation of what happened between the three, she was making it look like Hyacinth was the innocent victim that merely loved a Monk woman and got punished for it. But this was different. This was much moreplicated than ck and white. This kind of scene was stirring another memory of Ou in him, a scene about him arguing with Min Cheng. "Why should I hide for her sake? Does it really disgust her that much that you''re friends with a dark-skinned freak? And you want to get stepped on by her like some doormat!?" "I''m not being like a doormat at all! She matters to me, and you''re kind of being controlling over me, gege! All I''m asking is some distance, we''re not kids anymore and there''s more to life than just childhood friendships!" "Controlling!? When was I ever controlling??? I let you ignore me for days so you can hang out with your girlfriend, and all I asked was for you to be there on my birthday!" Ou was exasperated. "See? She''s poisoning your view of me! Are you seriously going to marry a liar like her?" But Min Cheng would not listen. "Bai Lianhua was only looking out for my sake. And I will marry her because I love her, we were lucky that our parents agreed to let us marry once we turn 22." Ou retorted. "Because they want your riches and her riches tobine together! It''s all business to them, not support for ''love''!" "That doesn''t matter! At least they support it! While you, who was my best friend, keep on going between us!" Min Cheng then said something absolutely ridiculous. "She told me about the way you were stalking her and her social media. Be honest with me, gege, were you really against us because she''s bad¡­.. or was it something else?" "Oh, you''re blind, Ah-Cheng! She just told you that I was gay and spread rumors about it, and now she''s saying that I like her!? Does that even make any sense to you!?" The logic did manage to shut up Min Cheng a bit and make him think, but he was far too poisoned at this point that in the end, he still did not listen to him. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" His reverie was broken when he heard those shouts. He was so lost in his own memories that hepletely forgot that he was watching the past of Hyacinth and Zephyros Rozenaur unfold. Hyacinth was the one screaming as a branding iron was pressed on his forehead. But he wasn''t the only one hurt. Brother Rozenaur''s eyes have three shes, looking like w marks. There was blood dripping from Hyacinth''s long fingernails. It can''t be anything other than the Gold Monk''s blood. So that''s how he came to wear that mask. Hyacinth really wasn''tpletely innocent as his daughter thought. "You''re a Daemon! The Lord of Daemons himself, possessing my friend! I banish you from this premises, forbidding you to return ever again!" His eyes were aze by great anger. "I forbid you to step foot in Sephyrine and stain it''s soil forever!" As he dered this, a million butterflies came in a swarm to take Hyacith away, and he vanished like that. Ste had appeared toote at themotion, seeing her lover taken away. "Hyacinth!" She called out. Brother Rozenaur turned to her, smiling evilly as he touched her face. "Forget about that Daemon. He would nevere to harm us again." Ronin really doubted that this part happened. It was very out of character from how he understands Brother Rozenaur''s psyche. This was possibly Hyacinth''s own imagination of what happened. Since he was already taken away by the butterflies, he couldn''t possibly know this. Hyacinth appeared beside him with a swarm of butterflies, and the scenery changed back to Ogygia. "Now you see why I must ept the gift? I lost my wife due to her heartbreak from seeing me suffer every time I try to return to Sephyrine." "I can''t even visit her parents with her, or visit my daughter when she''s studying there. Everyday she saw me suffer, getting splitting headaches from the mark that stained my forehead." "People give me juding looks too because of this mark. I know they are judging me and thinking that I''m a Daemon, even if they don''t say it out loud. This hurt my wife very much." "Eventually, her faint heart got so weak... And I lost my beloved. It''s all Zephyros'' fault." Ronin was quiet, his mind still a little lost. Hyacinth continued to tell him his side of the story. "When your brother came to our ind, his people killed and piged everyone as they pleased. But he tried to stop them, not wanting to hurt those who were already hurt. Those who were persecuted." Ronin narrowed his eyes. "So you consider yourself a victim?" "Of a vile, cruel man, yes. I wanted to make him pay for what he had done to me and my family." Hyacinth said. "And now I can." He showed Ronin what was happening below the cliff, waving away the fog and the Nevendpletely. "I cannot set foot to Sephyrine... But the whole ind can." He chuckled with wrathful glee. "The more bodies it gains, the bigger and faster my ind bes." "Don''t you see how powerful I am, My Lord?" Hyacinth turned to him. "I can turn the whole of Sephyrine like this too¡­.. The whole Magecia itself!" Ronin muttered. "Yes¡­ You really are the most powerful Daemon created by Maen." Hyacinth was excited. "All I ask is for you to let me kill Rozenaur and¡ª" Ronin wrapped his whip around his neck. "Too bad this power was wasted on someone like you, someone who likes to think that he''s the poor victim of the story." "It''s better if I consume this power for myself." Chapter 231 Ghost Of Vengeance Kai stood atop a pile of flesh, its foot firmly nted on the stomach of the person it despises the most. On its lips was a cigarette, and it turned on and off the me. Its mind elsewhere. "I know this is a trick. If I take the gift, I can easily do this to you. I can make your life a living hell." He spat on the ground. "But I watch for now how a certain revenge fare before I decide. You say that you may be dead already or lived a fulfilling life?" "I can simply wish for a world where you''re at my discretion to torture then." It willed itself to wake up without any aide from others. Kai simply woke up slightly annoyed with all the hands around it¡­.. And free itself with just pure strength and willpower. Its body may be small, but despite suddenly having a physical form¡­.. It was still not human after all. It was still a system, and it had never been happier to be a system in its life. Its Nevend had shown it how great an experience revenge was, what made it so appealing to everyone. However, it was now invested in whatever was happening between the two men who were involved in its death. Kai searched for Ronin and Cermin in the ind of corpses, wondering what they''re vengeance dream was. Does Cermin even want vengeance on someone? Kai had a feeling somehow that he does have, but it was not towards someone you''d expect. And it was right. Because the person that Min Cheng wanted to die the most¡­.. "Grahhhh!!!!!" He continued to sh away at the bodies at a distance, full of wounds and blows from the hands that burst from the ''ground''. Not thinking about his defense, and merely attacking and attacking to save people. Or perhaps, as sort of penance. It made sense to Kai. The person that Min Cheng wanted to die the most was himself. But he could notmit suicide, and so he chose tomit martyrdom by being a hero in the transmigration machine. To ve his life away into saving others as if to pay of for his crimes, though that was unclear to Kai. It only knew that one way or another, Min Cheng had wronged Ou. It continued to watch from a distance. Another trait that Kai Li had when it was still a human boy was its enjoyment towards people-watching. He can stare at people in the streets that pass by for hours, trying to involve himself in their lives through mere observation. Maybe because his life was so boring and had no direction, that anything revolving around others became interesting to him. And now, it had a certain topic of interest to watch out for. That would be revenge, and the aftermath of revenge. Once Ronin did manage to kill Cermin, what would he feel? Would it be fulfillment? Emptiness? He will still ept the gift and try to gain 1M H-points or V-points to get its revenge on that jiejie, but it would simply want to watch someone y through the game first before ying it. Cermin finally caught sight of him watching and lurking like a little kid watching someone y in an arcade, trying to gouge what it will do when its turnes. "Kai! Have you seen Ronin?" "I haven''t." Kai said inly. "Maybe he''s still in one of the mounds¡ª" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" The whole ind started to shriek,a dn they had to cover their ears. Every single corpse struggled and panted as if gasping for breath. They grasped their own neck, and the fog had fully lifted. When they look up the cliff¡­.. They saw two figures, one kneeling in front of the other. A sort or rope or leash around the kneeling man''s neck, like he was the other''s dog. "My Lord... I beg you¡­.. Ku... Don''t take my vengeance away from me¡­.." Hyacinth begged as the Whip of Runes just kept on getting tighter around his neck. "Your vengeance is petty and iparable to my own." Ronin said, pulling on his neck more. "At least you had a family, you had a daughter and a wife who loved you." "Even the rumors spread about you only made you unable to step foot in one kingdom, and there were many more where you could travel and be considered a stranger. No, it''s nothing but paranoia in the first ce." Ronin leaned in, and smirked. "Meanwhile, I had lost my life. Lost what little I have. I had no one to show ''love'' or ''affection'' to me, I had always been a monster." "And you''re just a privileged little pretty boy that doesn''t understand that not everyone likes the same thing you like, covet the things you covet." Hyacinth sputtered thick ck blood now from the pressure on his windpipe. The ind continued to be in disarray and chaos, shaking like an earthquake. "Then¡­.. If you won''t let me take my revenge¡­.. At least please kill him¡­.." Hyacinth said. "Whether my feelings were petty or not, rational or not¡­.. I know that you know that the hatred is pure and true." "It''s the truest thing in the world¡­.. Hatred. Even if I die, please kill him just like this. In the worst way possible¡­.. I want him to suffer¡­.. Even if its not by my own hands¡­." Ronin did not make any expression. Hyacinth was crawling now and reaching for his thigh. "Please kill him.... Kill him..... Kill him... Urk!" Ronin pulled him up using the whip around his neck, grasping his chin. "Fine. I will kill him, but that''s because I wanted to. I feed on Death." "His power may be on the same level as yours if he can banish you out of Sephyrine like some god. That will be the only purpose for me killing him." Hyacinth, whose face was turning purple now and closed to death, managed to smile with pure, unadulterated joy. "Thank you¡­.. My Lord... My vengeance is fulfilled..." He embraced Ronin like some friend, which Ronin hated very much. However, his body had stiffened already in that position as he took his onest wheezing breath, saying: "May your vengeance be fulfilled as well." Ronin pushed the corpse off him. "I don''t need your blessing for that." The whole ind had quieted down. The corpses were no longer animated. It was still an ind of corpses, but no longer a moving one. Only after Cermin and Kai managed to reach the top. They looked at the dead Hyacinth in surprise. "Is he a Daemon? But where was his¡­.. darkness?" He referred to the Obsidian part of the Daemons as darkness¡­.. how very fitting. It was always a body part that held the darkest parts of themselves. "His soul." Ronin said as he let go. Cermin frowned. "H-His soul? I don''t understand¡­.." "Have you two noticed something about the shape of the Sleeping Giant''s Cove?" Ronin asked them. They were never able to fully pay attention, but now that they''re standing on top of it, the ''head''..... "The forehead..." Kai pointed out. "It has the mark." The mark from the branding iron of Zephyros Rozenaur. "Yes. Ghosts do exist." Ronin said. "This was possibly the ce where he killed himself after his wife died." "Ghosts can be demons?" Cermin was confused. "All ghosts were humans once too. All Daemons were once humans. I don''t see how it''s impossible." He then thought to himself. ''Maybe even Celestial gods can be Daemons too¡­..'' But he merely stood up and sighed. "This isn''t the cave we''re looking for. I already expected the right answer to be in the Abyssal Realm." "But how do we get there now? This ind no longer moves, and there''s no ships for us to take." Cermin said. "We''re stuck here." "Not really. We have another means of transportation. But I''d have to ask you to hold on tight to them." Ronin smiled¡­.. And used Cermin''s sword to cut himself on the stomach. "Ronin!" Cermin exined. "Why did you do that¡ª" But once he released himself from the sword and blood dripped down, the wound closed. Ronin had received a new skill from killing someone like Hyacinth. However, there was no need for holographic information. The knowledge just automatically came to his mind even without Kai saying anything. It was like recalling a forgotten memory. Possibly the memory of Ronin Dreadborne. He was now at Level 90. His new skill¡­.. Was me Regeneration. It was obvious already what it does. Using up his me, he can heal his own wounds instantaneously¡­.. And manage to bleed as much as he wants to activate his Daemonic Hounds. His blood grew into three giant dogs, 20 feet in height. They offered their backs for their master to mount, and did the same for others. "We''ll probably reach Sephyrine by dawn this way. Let''s leave this No Man''s Land on its own." He wore a smile than was much like the dark night sky around them¡­.. something to fear for. Chapter 232 Return To Sephyrine Soon, they reached the docks at Sephyrine while everyone was still asleep. Which was a relief for Cermin as the people would have panicked seeing three peoplee out of nowhere riding giant demon dogs. They settled down, scouting the surroundings. Sephyrine had suffered the worst among all the kingdoms, as the damage had begun there. At the very center, the Academy. Once a pir for innovation and sophistication, it became a ruined and deste wastnd. They can''t even tell if people still lived inside the dpidated and broken houses. Even the Zafeiri family house''s condition would be very appealingpared to what happened to some of them. But soon enough, people did appear by morning. But they all looked gloomy, and the stirrings of chaos were in the air. They passed by children being chased by a baker for stealing a loaf of bread, who eventually broke down and cried, saying that it''s the only food he had left to feed his family for that day. There were once Noble people selling their belongings, only to be blocked out and required to barter with actual goods. For what use were gold and pearls when you have nothing to eat? Everyone was suffering, no matter the gender, status, or morality. Cermin felt queasy seeing all this suffering around him. Every so often, he would falter and linger at watching someone begging on the street or nearly dying from starvation. Ronin pulled on his arm. "We can''t waste time and help every single person we see, Your Highness. It will only be temporary anyway as long as the Rift is still open." "It''s better if we find the weapon and defeat the Lord of Darkness as soon as possible. Then that could quickly improve things." Cermin nodded as it makes sense. Still, the frown never left his face. They thought of where to stay, and Ronin decided for the group to drop by the Academy first. After all, it was free shelter as everyone had left it behind, and there were many books to help aid their search. As soon as they reached the Academy, however¡ª ZOOOOOOMMMMM!!! A weapon came and shed by, almost decapitating Cermin''s head off. If not for Ronin reacting quickly and pulling him away, the golden prince would have really lost his head. The weapon that passed by was a rapier. "Wee back, My Lord. Warmest greetings." Volken tilted his head to the side, wearing a wide smile. They knew already about Ronin''s ''possession'' im to Cermin, so it was alright for them to call him that out loud. Beside her was Rabuka, Pavone, and... Maen. "Ronin..." His eyes brightened. He can hear him think and worry: (Where is Zeuxis? I thought he was travelling with him, from what we couldst gather after we lost connection with Espine.) Maen probably does not know that the person who caused that lost of connection was just beside him, acting like a loyalp dog. Cermin went over to block him protectively. "My friend is not your lord, your Daemons!" He went to attack them with the Sword of Sire, activating all of his skills at once as he did with Zeuxis... "Sleep." Ronin spread his arms to catch him, and took the sword. He aimed it at the Daemons. "You have traitors among you, Maen." Ronin said. "Did you see that saber past by just now?" "That was just standard security protocol. This is our current base after all." Volken said. "And I was aiming for that prince and that little child with you." Kai made no reaction to this, not showing any fear. Or any emotion, for that matter. He had be colder after learning about his past and epting his desire for revenge. He merely stared at the Daemons with a neutral expression. Volken looked amused. "Huh. That child does not seem human at all. Is it one of us?" "I cannot allow you to hurt these two. Not when I still need them." Ronin said. "I want some ce to stay for the night and rest." Maen bowed his head. "Of course. But¡­.. has Zeuxis not reached you after all? I heard from Espine¡ª" "We''ll talkter in private, Brother." Ronin told him, eyeing the others. "I don''t quite trust yourpany." Maen smiled and reassure him. "They have done well under your service. We have sessfully taken control of the Celestus Realm''s fear thanks to them." Suddenly, a bump appeared on Maen''s cheek, and grew into a face. "Is that you now, Young Master Ronin? You have grown so much!" The face spoke. Kai was a bit surprised, but Ronin was not. He simply smiled back and greeted the face. "It really has been a while, Cholie." "I remember when you were a wee babe and was a small as a kitten, not wanting to drink milk from your mother''s breast¡ª" "Now, now, Cholie. Don''t embarrass our King in front of his subjects." Maen chuckled. "Alright, alright. I''ll just let you big men talk and talk while I just stay here and listen." She grumbled, and went back inside Maen''s skin. "Pleasee inside. We refurnished some of this area to be morefortable for our members and cohorts." Maen said, as two normal human guards open the door for them. They looked like high-ranking Sephyrine Pce guards. In order to survive, they have to serve these Daemons now. Ronin dragged Cermin inside, and Kai followed. The others tailed them closely, looking at them with much malice. Especially Pavone, who''s revealed stomach showed permanent damage on his Obsidian core. The Obsidian had cracks and was chipped, thus lowering his power. Still, his Erasure skill was still around, or else the Nobles and others with a stronger Mage Focus in Sephyrine would have been able to fight back. That was part of the reason why Sephyrine was worse. There were no heroes to save them, not when Pavone was nearby and deprived them of their powers. Maen had led them to a guest dormitory room, much more luxurious than those for the students and meant for the most important people staying at the Academy. The Council. They''re all dead. Even Head Councillor Verita. Ronin did wonder if a certain old man stayed alive, one amnesiac Headmaster Yeshua... But seeing the state of the ce, it seemed that it was really just put apart and the remains were just embellished as best as they could. The old man may not have survived and did alone in that house, or maybe not. Ronin nned to check on himter, after he hide away Cermin and talk to Maen. "Are you hungry, Ronin?" Maen asked sweetly. "There''s some tea and marmde that we can procure for you." "Let''s have tea, then." Ronin said. "By ourselves. Just two brothers catching up." Maen nodded and turned to the Triumvirate. The three most powerful Daemons that spread fear and torment to the realm. "May you please allow me to converse with my brother alone?" Volken was already out of there, focused on flicking his saber to any unlucky passerby near the Academy. "Enjoy your tea. Come, Rabuka." Rabuka tugged as well at Pavone. "Come on, Pavone." Pavone knew that the moment he leaves, Ronin will tell Maen about the nned attack and how he lied about Sordido''s death. But there really was no choice, as blood was thicker than water. He''ll just have to find a way to reason with Maenter. Maen and Ronin went to have some tea again, after so many years. They went to the wide veranda of the room and sat on the table, with human servants handing out their marmde and tea. "So what was all this traitor business all about?" Maen asked, sipping his tea like a true gentleman even as a Daemon. "It''s better if you see it yourself." Ronin wrote some runes on his whip. The reason why he was able to show Hyacinth''s ''Nevend'' was actually through God Musae''s powers. Lovushka''s amber goo appeared... And transported him and Maen inside, where they can have tea to watch what had happened. It showed the night when Pavone and Sordido had ambushed Ronin and Zeuxis in the Kingdom of Azurra, at the Duchy of Calegana. Two pairs of brothers fighting. It was a long and grueling affair, but Maen kept his eyes on it without saying anything. Only furrowing brows. When it was over, he merely sighed. "I am not naive, even when people believe I am." He told Ronin as he drank more tea. "I have always been aware of Pavone''s hatred for you, but I thought if I coax the boy enough, he would see your greatness." Ronin nodded. "You''ll never change his mind, Brother. It''s better if you stop him before he starts a coup." Maen did not speak and looks troubled for a while. He said. "Our revolution was already challenging enough without in-fighting. I was even lucky to manage to get Zeuxis on your side. " "Where is he, Ronin?" Ronin showed actual genuine emotion for the first time at this... And with a heavy breath, showed Zeuxis in his dying moments. Chapter 233 Daemon King (You better take over the world, you prune. Build it the way Maen wanted. Keep him safe just as I did to you. Promise me.) (If you can make that promise, then I suppose I don''t hate you so much anymore¡­... My brother. Hahahaha!) Ronin used the powers of the God of Art to make Maen hear Zeuxis'' inner thoughts as he watched this scene. Maen went by his brother''s side, trying to touch his face. The moment he did, Zeuxis did his dyingughter, and it felt like he wasughing because he was seeing Maen. But it was nothing but an illusion. "Zeuxis..." Maen called out, as hot tears fell from his face to this apparition of his younger brother. He remembered how one time, Zeuxis was crying in the garden. He was only 4 that time, a year before Ronin was born. The little boy was kicking at the grass and throwing a tantrum where no one could see him. The fact that he was doing this in private meant that he really was upset. It was because when he showed their father, Duke Taevas, his tiny little lightning sparks¡­.. He just waved it away, saying. "You still need to be as strong as your big brother." When Maen approached him as a 9-year old who acts more mature than his age, little Zeuxis immediately threw pebbles at him. "Go away!" He yelled. "But we would have to eat dinner soon, Zeuxis. Mother and Father would not like it if they saw your clothes dirty." Maen said. "I don''t care! I hate you! I hate all of you!" Zeuxis hit him with his tiny fists. He then summoned his lightning sparks towards Maen, which only felt like tiny ant bites. But the patient older brother knew that he shouldn''t get mad at this little boy. He was young, and he needed care and affection the most at this age. Yet their family won''t give it to him. So it was up to him to make Zeuxis feel loved. He went over, and gently wrapped his arms around the little bratty kid. "What are you doing!? Let me go! I''m noting with you, I''m not going to eat!" He struggled and hit and kicked him. But Maen did not let go. "We''ll both stay here in the garden until Mother and Father find us. Then they''ll both scold us for ying in the dirt." This made the little boy stop crying, and look confused. His elder brother just smiled, and took his tiny hands. "Zeuxis¡­.. Even if you hate me, I will never hate you. Because I know that deep down, you don''t actually hate me. You hate that you get less attention than me." "I''m your family, your brother. Forever and ever." He promised, pulling his tiny head close and stroking it. And now, he was doing the same with the slowly vanishing illusion of Zeuxis. "My brother..." He said softly. Ronin could not bear watching this any longer, so he snapped Maen out of the amber goo that brought him to a world of illusions. "I¡­.." Ronin started. He''s a viin. He should not be apologizing. It was not his fault too, it was Zeuxis'' impulsive decisions that brought him to his demise. And yet¡­.. He still felt something simr to guilt from it. "Why didn''t you save him on time?" Maen asked, a little bit on edge as he wiped his tears away. "He didn''t want me to. If I did, Cermin would notice something wrong." Maen spoke colder than he had ever in his life. "I see. You chose your little cattle of gold over your brother''s life." "It''s for the revolution, Brother." Ronin told him, trying to act just as cold. But it did not work. And it was actually to his benefit that it did not work, because that hesitance in his eyes¡­.. It managed to make Maen snap out of it and calm down a little. "Please give me a moment alone." Maen said. Ronin did so, standing a little bit more awkward than he usually does. His spunk and arrogance lessened. As soon as he left¡­.. "I''m sorry for your loss, Maen." The Spear Daemon turned to the Core Daemon. Pavone looked very remorseful for him, his brows furrowed. He offered up his arms. "Would you like somefort? I know how difficult it is to lose a brother like you..." Maen epted his hug, though he looked a bit stunned to see him here. He frowned, remembering what Ronin showed him. "I never knew why Sordido died¡­.. You did not tell me." "Ah, it''s because it''s too painful." Pavone easily lied as he sink in Maen''s embrace. "You know how it is. I love my brother very much, he was the only family I had." He lied so easily to gain the sympathy of the Daemon he admired. Pavone did not care at all that Sordido died. He choked on fake tears. "I am so distraught, Maen¡­.." He was merely distraught because he was not able to kill Ronin that night, and he was even here. "So I understand your pain, Maen¡ª" "Your brother would not have died if you did not attack Ronin, Pavone." Pavone''s eyes widened. So he now knew after all. He only managed to watch the part with Zeuxis, not when he showed the fight. "Maen, can''t you see? Ronin keeps on stalling, trying to fatten his cattle of gold while we do all the work. What kind of king is that?" If he could not appeal to Maen''s emotions, he''ll try to use logic. "Not to mention that he does not care about his subjects at all. He was willing to let his own blood die for that prince. He will do the same to you, to all of us." Maen shook his head. "That''s not true at all." "Would you still blind yourself just for your affection for him? Maen, he doesn''t deserve to be King. He doesn''t even have the interest of the Common people in his mind." "All he want was his revenge for that golden prince, and to gain power." Pavone held him closer. "Wouldn''t it be better to have someone else instead?" "The First Daemon... The one who had spread the Gift." He looked up at Maen, his eyes pleading. "My friend¡­.. You know that you are the rightful one. Let me make you King. Let me stand by your side as you be the new Lord of Darkness." Maen was about to answer when¡ª "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Rabuka''s Cordial Surge came as an ear-piercing shriek, and a part of the already ruined building had exploded! Maen''s eyes widened. "Stop this! Don''t let them attack him!" But Pavone had tackled him in the hug tightly, not letting him go to see his brother that''s under attack by their own people. "I''m sorry, Maen. But it''s for your sake. Once he''s gone, you''ll realize that we don''t need him. You will be our King, and we will build our kingdom together!" He sounded so delusional as he smiled up Maen, who struggled at his grasp. Before he could escape, Pavone had already pulled out a needle... And stabbed it at Maen''s back, where his spinal column was. It was a really strong poison, that it could incapacitate even Divine Beasts and minor gods. Maen copsed to the floor, unable to move at all. He was still awake and aware, as Pavone put him down back at his chair. "I will be back, my King." He said, hugging him once more. Maen''s face contorted as Cholie appeared, gnashing her teeth at Pavone. "How dare you! I knew my beloved should have never helped you! A spoiled rich man that¡ª" Pavone shoved a marmde on her mouth. "I will find a way to get rid of you too, eventually." He left the pavillion, and went for the war. Ronin was pushed out of the building because of the shout, the debris all around him. He was bleeding everywhere.... But was wearing a wide smile. "You think any of you can defeat me? Your Dark Lord, your King?" "You''ll never be our King." Pavone raised his hand to use Erasure on him¡­. But Ronin had moved quicker than their eyes could see, already pouncing on him and hitting his already damage Obsidian core again and again. "Pavone! LET HIM GO!!!!!!!!!!!!" Rabuka shouted his ears off again¡ª But Ronin used his Illusive Shift again to hit her throat, punching it until she vomits blood. Volken''s Rapier Lunis continued to zoom and follow after its target, but Ronin dodged it all and punched the Silver Daemon''s scarred face! Ronin sneered. "I will kill every single one of you myself...¡­." He looked behind him. There was a piece of needle sticking out on his back. As it turned out, Pavone let him attack him in order to stab that poison needle into his spinal column. Ronin tried to endure it, but he staggered to keep his mobility. His nerves felt like they were burning and screaming inside him, like he was being pricked by a thousand needles. Pavone stood up and spat out a broken tooth. Then, he brought his foot to Ronin''s face. "Some King you are. You will reach your End soon." Chapter 234 A Beautiful Star Ronin could not speak, as his tongue felt numb and heavy due to the poison. So he could not use his One-Word Command to defend himself. Luckily, the reason why he was not yet immobilized like Maen was his me Regeneration. The nerve cells being frayed and damaged were fighting back. He shakily bit his own hand to draw blood and summon his Daemonic Hounds. But before he could, Volken aimed a kick to his face too. This caused him to lose several teeth, and he just used that blood to draw on his palm. Not screaming from the pain at all. But Pavone struck him with another needle before he couldplete drawing the rune! "Urk!" Ronin felt the screaming of his nerves go louder, his whole senses nearly failing. It was the same as having a stroke, and his body would not stop convulsing. No matter how strong his will was, his body would not follow hismands. He shifted skills and picked Magmatic Rage instead. Hoping that the bulking of his muscles will pop off the needles sticking out his back. It was easier to draw the symbol for ''eruption'' on his palm too,pared to ''hound''. He managed to draw a triangle¡ª "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Rabuka shouted at him again, until he hit and st towards another building, once the Spire of Schrs. CRASH! All the debris fell on top of Ronin, adding to his injuries. The more injuries he received, the more me he had to spend for me Regeneration. If he used it too much, he might be lower than Level 90 and lose that skill, needing more me to get it back. And the same would happen if he dodged with Illusive Shift a lot. He''d go back to lower than Level 70, losing his Whip of Runes with it. Three skills could be lost, while the other three could not be used unless he could move or speak. He had to avoid getting injured until he came up with a better n. Until then, he could only hide in this pile of rubble above him while he tried to think. But it was even getting harder and harder to think as his body battled itself. He had many skills and resources, but he was still not undefeatable. His body was still mortal, he could still very much die. The three Daemons walked over to him,ughing loudly as they prepared to really kill him for good¡­.. "There''s the traitors. Will you all just sit there and watch?" The cold, childish voice of Kai rang out to everyone, even Ronin whose senses were being muffled by his immobility. The other Daemons, though having less power than this three, went to shout. "Why are you attacking our King!?" "Maen would not stand for this!" "After them!" They grouped together to attack Pavone, Rabuka and Volken, providing some distraction as Kai walked calmly toward the pile of rubble¡­.. And unearthed Ronin, taking out one of the needles. "You owe me this one." Kai said. Ronin felt an immense sense of relief once that needle left his body. Kai also pulled on the other one, but it was struck deeper inside his spinal column that he couldn''t really pull it out all the way. But it was enough to provide Ronin some mobility. He was close to losing his me Regeneration, slowly going back to Level 89. He had to make the most of this. "I have no choice¡­.. I need to wake him." Ronin said. "Wake him? Why? " Kai asked. "Those little Daemons would not be able to win at all¡­. Not without Maen''s help, kuh!" Ronin coughed. Rabuka was shouting endlessly like a loud siren, the rming one and not the seductive one. It was too loud. Even if Ronin used his One-Word Command, people need to hear him. Blinding Darkness would not be as effective too, as even with Volken who uses a weapon can make that weapon move on its own. So Ronin instead summoned a Communication Crystal before he could lose his me Regeneration and be fully immobilized. The Crystal then showed Cermin''s sleeping face, and Ronin rasped¡­. "Wake." Cermin opened his eyes, and Ronin finally copsed with his hand still holding the purple diamondmunication device. Cermin woke to the sight of Daemons having a civil war just outside his window. He was so confused, as people with Obsidian markings in their bodies fought each other. Then, he saw the Communication Crystal in front of him, and looked terrified. Ronin waspletely unmoving, and he didn''t seem to even breathe. Buried in a pile of rubble and bleeding everywhere. He immediately assumed the worst, and immediately bursted into an explosion of light, like a supernova. "RONINNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!" This burst of light had blinded everyone for 5 minutes straight. Their visionpletely red, as their eyes bled. "Ahhh!!!!" The Daemons yelled in fear. Cermin burst out of the window, and with the Sword of Sire in hand,nded to slice a Daemonpletely in half! All his skills were activated at once. His Sight of the Orbit made him look like a biblical angel, the unfathomable ones that have thousands of eyes orbiting around in several rings. He did not need to move at all as he used his Shadow Seeker to drew the Daemons in. And he moved his sword in fast motions with the shing Ray to erase them from existence in just one sh! Pavone, Rabuka and Volken worked together to not be drawn in his ck hole that kills Daemons, all holding on close to each other with Volken''s Rapier Lunis struck to the ground. Kai cursed. "He''s killing your pawns instead of the real enemies." Ronin could not respond. He can barely even look up. As he did... All he could see was a star shining bright. Swallowing everything and glowing brighter the more it consumes. In his muddled brain, he can''t help but have the single thought of: ''What a beautiful star.'' The star yelled, as Cermin increased further the power of his skills. "Erase his powers, Pavone!" Rabuka yelled. "I''m trying!" Pavone said. Volken gritted his teeth. He was the one carrying the most weight, gripping his rapier tightly while Rabuka clung to his legs, and Pavone clung to Rabuka. "This won''t do! One of us needs to strike him with those needles!" He yelled. Pavone argued. "You just want to sacrifice one of us! You know that the one who lets go will get killed immediately!" "So you want us all to die instead???? Because if that''s what you want, I could easily let go!" Volken yelled back. Rabuka, who''s stuck in between, tried to snap them out of it. "You idiots, why are you fighting among yourselves!?" "We all work together here to incapacitate him! I will shout, Pavone will strike him with the needle, and you need to use your rapier to knock out that blinding sword of his!" It was a really sound n. So eventually, Volken said. "Alright. One the count of three, I will let go and we all do that! One, two, three!" He let go, and used his powers to aimed the Rapier Lunis against the Sword of Sire. The moon versus the sun. The moon was no match to the sun, but it was only a distraction. So did Rabuka''s loud shouts of Cordial Surge. Using the gravity-defying skill of Cermin, Pavone aimed to fly straight towards him and strike him with the needle on the neck. "Ack!" Cermin tried to pull it out, but Pavone twisted it deeper. His powers were slowly vanishing as Pavone exerted all his force to use Erasure on him. Cermin was slowly being incapacitated, and Volken''s rapier was now aiming to decapitate his head¡ª CRASHHHH! A spear shed with the rapier, knocking it out. The spear then exploded in burst of electricity, electrocuting Volken. "Argh!" The Silver Daemon cursed. Rabuka stopped shouting from the surprise, and Pavone was also distracted as someone descended from the top floor. "No¡­.. That''s not possible¡­.." Rabuka said. "Even the Lord of Darkness could not free himself from the poison¡ª" Maen was expressionless, his face dark. Another face was ring along with him, the face of the woman he loved. Then, he picked up his spear, and knocked down Pavone with it. "Ahh! Maen! Don''t you see!? You managed to survive something Ronin could not!!" Pavone looked crazed and excited again. "You really are our True King¡ª" "I was freed because some child pulled out the needle from me. It''s not because I was stronger than Ronin at all." Kai pursed its lips from being called a child, when it yed a major role in this fight. Pavone shook his head. "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re here, and he''s not! He even need the help of this Celestus prince just to survive¡ª" Maen did not hestitate to strike his gut with the tip of the spear. "URKKKK!!!" "I am a doctor, not a murderer. But you are a disease, Pavone." Pavone was crying real tears this time, disbelieving that the one he admired really would be the one to kill him. "No¡­.. Please, Maen¡­.." "I need to get rid of you for our society to be healed, you have already caused too much damage to the collective Body of Darkness." And so, that was how the Daemon Pavone met his End. With the one who created him, who brought him back to glory, who once took him in his arms when he was almost dying of hunger¡­. All he could see were stars as electricity charged his entire body..... And he exploded. Chapter 235 Misfortune Of Bonding Rabuka and Volken were just in shock from seeing Maen charge Pavone with so much electricity that he bursted. His flesh and blood sttered upon the gentlemanly Daemon''s face. And Maen did not wear any expression of remorse. Instead, he only wiped the bits of guts that went on his face, on the part where Cholie''s face were. He only asked: "Are you alright, honey?" Cholie smiled. "Yes. I feel a lot better now." She licked the blood on her lips, and sunk inside Maen''s flesh again. The two Daemons could only stand there frozen as Maen turned his gaze upon them. But soon they would realize that he was the least of their problems.... After killing so many Daemons, Cermin had gained back his Sacrificial Light skill. However, it''s useless at this moment since he can''t heal himself, only others. Still, he forced himself to move with as much strength as he could muster. With a shout, he grabbed the needle on his neck. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" And pulled it out on his own! This shout had snapped them out of their shock, and the adrenaline finally kicked in for them to know that if they stayed longer, they''d be dead meat. Rabuka and Volken started running, while Cermin chased after them. Volken whistled for Griffons to be their escape vehicle. The poison had still weakened Cermin, and without any healing, he could not summon his skills or really kill them. If not for that, he could have sliced them in half too. But he still managed to sh a deep wound on their backs, before he copsed on the ground at his knees. "Ack!" The two yelled, but kept running until they could mount the back of the Griffon. As they left, Cermin huffed for breath. The outburst was enough to knock any normal human down, maybe even a minor god. But the poison adds to that¡­.. Unlike Ronin, he did not have a self-healing skill. So the nerves that were frayed were not even given a chance to regenerate, and he continued to be affected by the pain. It felt like he was burning from the inside, and his heart was nothing but a magma chamber. Empty and yet violent. He had crawled in the dirt, his only thought being that he had to see Ronin. If he was still alive, he needed to sacrifice his me quickly. If he wasn''t, then... He could die with him. It was only that thought that allowed him to keep crawling for 3 hours. He was only 200 meters away from the school. However, he was moving so slow like a snail, or more urately, a once wild lion that lost its feet. But he continued to drag himself with only the willpower to see his friend again. When he arrived though... He saw the Greater Lightning Daemon, the one who called himself a doctor, piercing Ronin''s chest with his spear and charging him with electricity. "Leave¡­.. my friend¡­.. alone..." He tried to raise his sword. But he could already barely drag himself by an inch, and so the sword just stayed floating beside him with a dim light. Maen turned to him with a re. "You just killed all my friends too¡­.. All my fellow Daemons. My kin." Maen said. "Why should I listen to you and not kill you on the spot?" Kai watched what was happening with furrowed brows, but did not say anything. Like it was just some statue by the side. Cermin crawled all the way to reach for Maen''s foot, but could not reach it. The grass around him was filled with blood, and he too was bathing in it. Maen''s once neat and pristine figure was just as dirty as he was. They were two people that in their childhood, no one would ever believe to have killed a man. And yet they just did. Sometimes it was the good ones that were the most brutal. "Tsk. You need not to worry. Ronin is my brother, I am simply healing him." Maen said. "He''ll be awake in a few minutes." "He''s not your brother... Cough!" Cermin coughed out blood from talking too much when he was already at this state, but kept going. " He may be possessed by the Lord of Darkness¡­.. But he is not your friend.... Your family¡­.. Or brother...." Maen just scoffed. "What is he to you then?" "Huh¡­..?" Cermin looked up. "That is what he is to me. But you separate him from the Lord of Darkness, who had been a part of him that you love with everyday." "If that part of him was your enemy, while the rest is friend, family, brother... Then doesn''t that cancel each other?" Cermin does not know what he was saying, but as he looked at Ronin... That ck mark on his chest continued to spread, the lines of the lightning flowers growing thicker. It had always been growing day by day. He just chose to ignore it, because he did not want to face the fact that his friend was also the great evil of this world. But what Maen said was like a wake up call, especially seeing Ronin being revived by dark powers. Each day, Ronin will just keep on sinking deeper into the darkness. If he wants to save him, he really need to do better and move fast. If only he wasn''t inexperienced, or cowardly, or... No time for regrets! As Ronin started to stir awake, he crawled by his side. Then, heid there in a curled up position, clutching his own heart. But he still went to put his hand over Ronin''s chest that was currently being filled with ck Electricity, and pressed his palm to deliver Sacrificial Light. "I will do anything for Ronin... No matter what happens." He said softly, as he started to fall unconscious. Just as he did, Ronin opened his eyes. He had faintly heard those words, and hispletely ck iris shook for a while. His hand involuntarily reached for the golden one resting on his chest. Then, he gritted his teeth and took that hand off him. He turned to Maen. "What happened here?" "It''s all my fault, Ronin." Maen went to kneel beside him. "You''re right, I should have gotten rid of the tumors growing in our society." "And now it has injured the Body of Darkness to the point of dissolution." Maen said. "But I will rebuild it again. I will heal our revolution once more." But Ronin was not asking about that. He motioned to the almost-dead Cermin beside him. "I meant this. What happened to him?" Maen frowned and came to realize that Pavone was right about one thing after all. He really does value this golden apple too much. Their rtionship goes beyond enemies and friends. It goes beyond possibly the understanding of human rtionships, perhaps. For they have always existed to be stuck in thisplex connection that means everything at once. Love, hatred, camaraderie, opposition¡­.. Truth and lies. All at once. "I''ll heal him too. But you must know that he had just wiped out everyone, Ronin. We have no army left because of his arrival." Ronin shook his head. "No. It was us who made a mistake for not utilizing him properly. He''s nothing but a flower." "And we happened to hold on to his thorns." He turned to stand up and look down at the sleeping Cermin, almost like a corpse. "In the end, he was still the same pure being." Ronin cracked all his bones, feeling quite replenished. He was aware that it was because of both ck Electricity and Sacrificial Light. He can feel both light and darkness flowing through his veins. The lightness being something that he does not want and despised, but was forced upon him by Cermin. "You can''t heal him. You would taint that purity if you did." Ronin raised his whip, and using the ck blood flowing through his heart¡­.. He drew the familiar runes of Aurion, not Seelie. Then he tied it around Cermin''s neck. Not to wrap around like a garotte, but to hang lightly like a noose or a ne. Soon, the light of the sun appeared. Maen covered his eyes and felt like he was being burned, so he had to move away. Ronin stayed despite feeling like the one being burned the most. Because even when it was blinding, even when it was painful... He wanted to see the very Core of this sun the most. Whether to steal that Core, to protect that Core from everyone else, or to consume it.... He wanted to see its barest and purest form. What exactly was Cermin? Kai went over to watch Ronin heal the person he hated the most and swore revenge to. It gave him even more reflections that could only be seen like ripples in the water. "He promised to give you everything." Kai said. "And you promise to take his everything. You''re lucky. Most of the time, the one being revenged upon only fight back." "This prey offers himself to you entirely." Ronin shook his head. "That''s exactly what makes him my misfortune." Chapter 236 Changing Times And Warfare Now that Pavone had died, however, Ronin knew that this meant the Erasure was gone. He can talk to Espine again andmunicate with the remaining Daemons this way, but... This also meant that the Nobles will slowly regain their powers, and fight back. They no longer have an army, as all of them were killed by Cermin in one strike. Maen could create more, but that needs time, and he also needs to recover. There was also Rabuka and Volken on the loose. They may n to change sides and appeal to Nobles, or they may hide for a while and then strike at the most opportune moment. ''Espine¡­..'' Hemunicated first. (I am still here, Milord.) Espine said. ''You have seen what happened even when you could not talk to me, have you not?'' Ronin said. ''It''s time to bring your daughters above ground.'' (Of course. They have terrorized Elementi and Mecha enough to keep them on their toes.) The three daughters of Espine took care of the Lower Realms, thus essentially killing Nobles who had escaped too. This included Cermin''s cowardly father and mother. The creatures of the Abyssal realm had joined in as well, rising from the bowels of Magecia to create even more fear, the power of those from the Abyss. So they could let these creatures help out in recement of the former Daemon army. It might not be as effective, but these creatures never change loyalty and only does as Ronin bids them to. Ronin added. ''Send one of them out to search for Rabuka and Volken too. I think that one with snake eyes suit the search the most, the other two could terrorize Celestus." (I agree, my Lord. Lachesis will find them soon enough along with my help. I know their location after all.) Ronin lifted up the sleeping Cermin. Despite being healed, Cermin still needs some time to recover. This was not even the same level as the damage he received from fighting literal gods. Because back then, even Vesuvius did not stand a chance. But the poison as well as all the physical exertion he made had broken every bone in his body, and tore every muscle. It was a miracle that he had not gone to the Other Side yet. Ronin calcted that he needs at least three to four days of rest before he gets back to his full capacity. The good part was that he knew he must have leveled up exponentially from this experience. If Cermin does not hold himself back, the possibilities are really infinite. He was the protagonist after all, and his growth would always be the greatest burst out of everyone. On these three days, Nobles will start to recover too and have ideas. The gods may even take more action to utilize these Nobles as pawns and initiate a war to the damaged Body of Darkness. Ronin wondered if those girls would be up for the task, along with Abyssal creatures. They would serve as a defensive shield while Ronin continues his travels to retrieve his weapon. And finally put an end to this bnced warfare, rising up as Ronin Dreadborne by consuming this golden apple he had been preserving for a long time. Cermin would be ripe soon, he''s so close to that. Once that happens, he will see that this whole ''friendship'' he was so devoted to was nothing more than an illusion. ----------------------------------------------- It was a wonder for many humans why there was suddenly a moment of peace, and why they have suddenly received their powers back. Did the gods finally answer their prayers, and defeated the Daemons that tormented them? But the Rift was still there, and there was still destruction everywhere. Three days would not be enough to revert everything back to normal¡­.. But it was enough to give people hope. And one of the main figures that incited that hope was a Monk who had gone out of hiding as soon as he was able to get his powers back, and started healing people. Like a Messiah, he had cured every illness of every person. He did not choose between Commoner or Noble. With his enchanting hands, he had gotten rid of injuries without rest. And when the Abyssal creatures rose up from the Lower Realms riding on darker Griffons.... He had brandished a simple branding iron to expel them back to where they once came from, banishing them through the power granted to him by the Goddess of Love and Kindness. Yes, this new savior was no other than once Councillor Zephyros Rozenaur. He had managed to escape, though heavily injured, and took shelter in a hidden cave of the Goddess Seelie. There, he prayed and connected with her... And was able to learn much. For Goddess Seelie may be the only god who actually cared for the welfare of the humans, not just the fate of Celestus Realm itself. During the Banquet, she was barely present as she used her effort to strengthen her Heroes and inform them about things they must know in this Age of Darkness. "It is up to us to set Magecia free from being blinded by the dark, to be beacons of light, to be wings that will let them fly." She told them, and entrusted her Monks to help when they get strong enough. And Councillor Rozenaur took this bidding to heart. Soon, everyone looked up to him and he had an ever-increasing band of followers. Nobles and Commoners alike protected him, providing him food and shelter, and spreading his goodwill and hope to others. That soon, this will be over, and he will save them. But he also have some power of foresight as many Monks have. Seelie had told them that though people may rely on them, they must not let it get to their heads. There was no need for arrogance, for the real savior was someone else. He who had defeated the Daemons with the burst of sunlight that everyone in Magecia saw. Yes, that supernova explosion was seen by everyone, and only followers of Seelie knew that truth. It was a Hero of Aurion. The one who would really defeat the powers of evil and malice. "It is not me who will save you all, but a Hero with a golden heart." He would tell his followers again and again. But many of them would not listen, and insist on seeing him as their true savior. The Champion of the Masses, a healer, and not a fighter. He was experiencing the same as what happened to Maen, and that shall be the worst downfall for this movement, this Hope Revolution. "GRRRRRRRRR!!!!!" An Abyssal creature with the head of a fish but the body of a lion appeared, and Councillor Rozenaur approached without fear. He simply dodged its attacks, and then.... Hit his branding iron straight to its head, burning his sigil on it. "Creature of darkness, I banish you from thend of light. Never return above the surface of the Abyss where you belonged! "GRAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" The creature shouted as it bursted into a thousand butterflies, and vanished from their sight. The Hope Revolution cheered and pped as they went on their way. But they passed by a blind girl, walking with a stick tapping on the ground, her eyes closed. Councillor Rozenaur immediately felt pity for her, and went to take one of the butterflies to perch on his finger. "What is your name, child? Where are your parents?" He asked, his usually stern eyes softening underneath his butterfly mask. "I''m looking for someone." The child said. "Have you passed by Daemons in this area?" Councillor Rozenaur shook his head. "They''re dead. There is no need to worry, for the Savior is here, the Champion had eliminated the Daemons and it is only minor Abyssal creatures we must worry about." The girl did not looked relieve,and simply reached with her free hand. The butterfly went over to her palm to give some relief¡­.. But she easily crushed it. Councillor Rozenaur was surprised, until she the little girl smiled. "The Daemons are not dead. We shall never die." Many floating apparitions appeared, and they looked like circles with a cross in the middle. The symbol for targets. "You have encountered them, but you were not even aware. My pets can sense them like rats hiding in a burrow." She opened her eyes¡­.. Andrge snakes came out to zoom into these targets, virtually killing every member of the Hope Revolution that looked like the people she was searching for. Several men and women fell into one swoop. Some were strangled by the snakes... While some were turned to stone as soon as they bit into their necks! Councillor Rozenaur moved quickly to exorcise this Daemon girl, but Lachesis moves just as swiftly as he snakes. Soon, she was gond, chasing after two shrouded figures. One male and one female. Traitor Daemons that hid themselves with humans to hide from the wrath of the Lord fo Darkness. Rabuka and Volken ran for their lives from this little girl and her snakes, but little do all three of them know... That someone else was following them, eager to watch the show. Chapter 237 Impermanence Cermin opened his eyes, feeling a bit groggy. But before he could fully sit up, someone pushed him back down roughly. "Stay in bed and rest, Your Highness." Ronin told him. "But the Daemons¡ª" "There are no Daemons now. You have killed them all. We are safe." Ronin wore a fake smile as he sat by his side. "And it''s all thanks to you." Cermin felt a sense of familiarity from this suddenly overbearing kindness and niceness of Ronin. He had always had this impression, but it was much stronger now. "You sometimes remind me of her¡­.." Cermin said. "Who?" Ronin asked, his smile disappearing as he felt dread from what Cermin was about to say. "Nothing, it''s just¡­.. There''s a very nice girl in my life once who apanied me through so many troubles. She was like a little sister to me¡­. no, a reliable older sister but sounds cuter." Ronin: ... ..... .... ... "She kind of served me like a master, if you think about it. But I''d like to believe that we were friends. But one day, she just... Vanished. She was gone just like that." Ronin: .... ...¡­ ..... ¡­.. Then, Cermin whispered to himself softly. "I really wonder where my System-chan went¡­." Kai couldn''t take it anymore and cackled loudly. "Hahahahahaha!" It held its stomach,ughing andughing non-stop. Ronin red at it, but the little kid just keptughing and wiped its eye. "Sorry, I just remembered¡­. Hahahaha¡­.. I remembered something funny." Kai went to leave the room. "Hehe¡­. I''ll just go to breathe some air for now¡­. Ah, my stomach hurts." Ronin rolled his eyes, then turned to Cermin. "This girl you mentioned¡­. It''s best if you forget about her. It''s not worth mentioning someone who would leave your life just like that." Ronin said. ''And I also really want to forget my past of being misunderstood as a girl system¡­'' Ronin grimaced internally. Cermin shook his head. "I can''t just forget her after all the times she helped me. Even if she did abandon me in the end¡­. I will hold on to the memories." He then rasped. "But Ronin¡­.." "What is it?" Ronin said, as he brought out a bowl. "You won''t leave me like that, right¡­.. Oh, what is this?" Cermin said as Ronin set the bowl in front of him. "Some food. I made use of what I could find." Ronin said. "You think I might leave you someday?" "Well, maybe not on purpose. I worry that you might really die one of these days and I''ll be alone again¡­.." Cermin chuckled nervously. He then said with an audible ache. "It''s not fun to be alone." "It really isn''t." Ronin said. "But sometimes, it''s preferable to be alone so you won''t get used to relying on someone else." "That''s true, but¡­.. Can we really live without relying on anyone? Isn''t life worth living when we have someone to rely on, to be our reason to keep living?" Ronin did not answer, and just stirred the soup. "And if say, like that girl who abandoned you, that someone who was your reason to live would betray you¡­.. what then? Was it worth it to trust in the first ce?" Cermin frowned. He does have a point. "I''d like to believe that not everyone is like that. But it''s true, things rarelyst forever. Even the best friendships, even the best people." Cermin bowed his head. "That''s impermanence for you. The state of constant change." Ronin said. "Maybe the friends you made turn into enemies, the enemies turn into friends. Maybe one day you''re at the top¡­." "The next thing you know, you hit rock bottom. It''s up to you if you would give up or rise up again." He turned to Cermin and asked. "Are you the type to give up when you have fallen, or the type to stand back up?" Cermin considered this. "I feel like I''m the type to go into a downward spiral as soon as I hit the ground. Always whining andining about things." "But if there was something to serve as my reason, I will stand up again. If I can''t, I''ll crawl. No matter how pathetic, just so I could reach that end I wanted." "That End¡­." Ronin pondered. What really was the End? Would Cermin''s end be The End? --------------------------------------------------- Ronin was not able to convince Cermin to rest longer. The following day after he woke up, he left the bed and insisted they keep going. "We need to move fast even when there''s no Daemons. There''s still the Lord of Darkness, and it''s better to strike when his forces are weakened." Cermin said. There was a new ferocity to him, like a cub slowly growing into a real lion. It''s not aplete growth, but it was getting there. "We need to get to the Edge." Ronin said. "Then we can take my Hounds again." "Er¡­. Can''t we just take Griffons?" Cermin asked. "Your Hounds are from the Lord of Darkness, I don''t trust them." Ronin smirked. "Just say that you are scared of dogs, Your Highness." "W-Who, me? I-I''m not¡­.." Cermin denied unconvincingly. "If we want to take Griffons, we first need to look for someone who lends them." Kai said. "And 95% of the shops here in Sephyrine are destroyed." As they walked on the street, they passed by arge group that were carrying statues. (Are they making a procession?) Cermin thought. (I have found Buddhists carrying imagery and little portable temples before during festivals, or Christians carrying statues of saints.) But they would soon learn that this event had nothing to do with religion, even when it was being led by a familiar Monk. "We must ce everyone that had been petrified in a safer ce until we find a way to undo the curse." Councillor Rozenaur said. Ronin''s eyes gleamed with interest upon seeing him. He knows what was going on from Espine. This man had unintentionally formed a revolution all on his own¡­.. And had also served as the greatest asset against the forces of Darkness. His power to banish evil really wasmendable, and Ronin lusted for that power. It may even be enough to make him finally reach Level 100¡­.. And turn into Graphite. Then, once he was a Graphite, he would be ripe for transformation into an Obsidian. With the help of the me of a certain someone''s heart, of course. Cermin went to approach them. "What happened here?" Councillor Rozenaur''s eyes brightened as he saw him, while he carried a stone statue of a man himself. "You¡­.." "You look familiar, sir. Do you happen to be rted to Marigold Rozenaur?" Cermin asked. One of the upper members of the revolution approached the Councillor and asked. "Who is this boy?" "This is our true savior." Councillor Rozenaur quickly said. "And¡­." He turned to the two friends behind him, and immediately hid Cermin behind him. "What are you doing with a Daemon and a Ghost?" He asked, aiming his branding iron at Ronin and Kai. Kai just blinked. "I''m a ghost?" Cermin shook his head. "Please don''t worry! Those two are my friends, they won''t harm any of you." "The Darkness acts benign, but is never genuine." Councillor Rozenaur told him. "If they were really your friends, then they should have left you for your own sake." "But I don''t want them to leave me!" Cermin argued. "I need to keep going! We''re going to search for the Lord of Darkness'' weapon and defeat him once and for all." Ronin looked at the statues. "They won''t listen to emotional appeals, Cermin. They need proof." He took out his whip... CRACK! And hit a nearby petrified victim of Lachesis! The crowd panicked, and quickly tried to hide these statues away from the destruction of their whip¡­.. But to their surprise, the one he whipped suddenly had real life flesh appear underneath the crack. Ronin kept going, until the person inside was uncovered. It was a young woman, who had pink skin like Rabuka and was targetted. "My daughter! You brought her back!" An elderly couple immediately went to embrace this girl, and they shed some tears. Everyone was stunned, and then¡­. "Bring back my lover too!" "And my son!" "Please, save us!" The people''s minds changed as quickly as the wind. Hurt them, and you be their enemy. Help them, and they be your allies. Ronin turned to the stunned Cermin. "See? Impermanence." Councillor Marigold was also dumbfounded, and eventually clenched his fist. But he was not angered¡­.. He was feeling guilt, as this incident reminded him of something that happened years ago. Something that had also had to do with how quickly your rtionship with someone can change, with just the crack of a whip. Or in his case, a burning of a mark with an iron. He bowed his head, and approached Ronin after he freed all the petrified people. "I''m sorry for judging your character simply from what you are." He said, admitting his mistakes. "Please¡­. If you could continue to help us, it does not matter if you were transformed." "We need as much help as we can to defeat the Lord of Darkness, and I can see that you are very valuable to the Champion. Can you continue helping him find the Dark Lord?" Ronin smiled. "Of course." ''He''s standing in front of you all right now, performing miracles.'' Chapter 238 Forever Performer "Hah¡­. Hah¡­. Just whose monster of a child is that!?" Rabuka did her loudest shout towards the little girl chasing them, and Volken alsounched his Rapier Lunis after her. But Lachesis had easily avoided the weapon, and used one of her snakes to constrict it. The shout did not deter her at all, and many targets appeared at once around them. "I was sent to kill you both, but I would let you run around first like tiny rats." She smiled, as morerge snakes came out of her eyes. Volken was almost bitten on his forearm, but Rabuka luckily pulled him away. Only for another snake to try and strangle her, to which Volken pried it away with his bare hands. They really felt that there was no more hope. Unless some miraclees, they would fall dead at the little girl''s feet. This was the end of the line for them. But miracles do happen, as a quick sh of orange came¡­.. And one of the snakes got stuck with some orange goo into a tree. More of this appeared, and the goo kept on increasing. This orange natural resin from nts manage to be stronger than expected. Not only serving as an adhesive... "What in the Abyss¡­.." Volken muttered as arge mass of resin rose up into an amber dome¡­.. And served as a shield! "Pardon my interruption, but you seem like the proper people to ask about the way." A figure wearing a red cloak with a red hood came. This figure wore a simple puffy dress, looking very innocent and child-like with its pigtails. "You see, I am looking for one called Zeuxis Zafeiri. May use the name Zeriav Mondstein, about 2 meters tall and appears like a Moonstone Monk in this form. Please help a poor maiden out find her beau." Lachesis turned to him, and her snakes redirected to this saffron-colored opponent. The person did not move and just carried a basket, smiling as more goo came to attack the snakes. It kept going in rapid sessions, until it had restrained hundreds of snakes with resin. Once this person approached the gooey dome that protected the two Daemons¡­.. They were able to see who it was. "Lovushka?" Volken and Rabuka eximed in surprise. "Yes, indeed." Lovushka smiled, as he still continued to stop Lachesis'' attacks without breaking a sweat at all. "Have you seen my Zeuxis?" "How did you know Zeuxis? Are you also a Daemon?" Rabuka asked. "But I don''t remember Maen transforming you¡­." "Oh, I''m offended that you''d think such a simple damsel like me could be a Daemon!" Lovushka chuckled. "But I havee to know Zeuxis as my hero. Can you tell me where he is?" "We have no idea." Volken blinked in surprise that the crossdresser diva was here. And he certainly did not know he had this kind of power at all. His jaw dropped at how strong he was and asked. "Since when were you able to do this?" "Oh my, I''m afraid it''s unclear to you both. I''m not here to be your protector, that''s not my role. Haha!" He twirled his long pigtails. "I am here because I am lost, and need to find directions to the one I want. You are just supposed to be secondary characters that will show me the way." Volken and Rabuka looked at each other, then said. "But we really don''t know where he is¡­.." Lovushka''s warm smile disappeared, as he tilted his head to the side. "Oh? Is that so?" He stopped fighting Lachesis and took away all his amber goo into one pile. "If you don''t know where he is, I have no use for you. Goodluck on your venture then. Adieu~" The two Daemons panicked and jolted to their feet to start running once more. "Please help us! We''ll take you to Zeuxis, just help us here!" Rabuka begged. "Surely Ronin would know! He''s not with them for some reason!" Volken nodded profusely. "Yes! Thest time we saw him, there was only that prince and that strange child!" "You have seen Ronin, eh? And he wasn''t with them?" They didn''t even think to question how he came to know Ronin, or that Zeuxis was also supposed to be with him. What they needed was his help, so they needed to be useful to him. "We can take you to Ronin! Just get rid of the Snake Eyes child for us!" Lachesis made an empty expression with her hollowed eyes, then turned to Lovushka and smile. "I know you." She told Lovushka. "The fallen god of Arts, the perverse and hedonistic voyeur that was amused by human passions and failures. So you want to be one." Lovushka only titled his head again, his long and luscious hair curving up to his ankles now. He went to approach her. "Do you know what had befallen my Zeuxis as well?" "The Daemon you want to kill has already ceased to exist. There''s no point in preserving those two oblivious ones." Lachesis said cooly. Lovushka was genuinely surprised about this, but after that slight parting of his lips, his expression was unreadable. He instead looked like a beautiful pensive maiden in a y, conflicted on how to take this news. Whether this was his true feelings or just an act, no one could tell. "And how did he cease to exist?" "The Champion of Light took his life, as he sacrificed himself for the Lord of Darkness. In order to keep the Dark Lord''s identity hidden, he revealed his own." This news had also struck Rabuka and Volken, but not because they sympathized or cared for Zeuxis. This meant that Lovushka would no longer have a use for them! His dear ''hero'' was gone, his ymate. "How terrible¡­. To think that someone as vile and heartless as my Zeuxis would sacrifice himself¡­." He put his hand on his chest dramatically. "Poor, poor boy¡­." "Would a damsel ever live without her hero? Would our bond be created from a thousand days and nights of constant physical exertion, the panting breaths we shared, the sweat that passed between our skins¡­.." Rabuka looked terrified by this. "Did they¡­.." "Most likely. Are you even surprised? He''s Lovushka, he probably does it with men before Zeuxis even during his Academy days." They havepletely misinterpreted his monologue, as Lovushka kept going with so much exaggerated anguish: "Day by day, I seeked for him after falling tired and sick from our long and passionate exchange. It took me two weeks to recover and even move my legs. Ah! I have never encountered a man of such stamina¡­." Even Rabuka and Volken who had done pretty impure things with their victims had reddened at this. "Two weeks to recover¡­.. He really is a beast." Volken said. "Did they really do it for a thousand days nonstop?" Rabuka was horrified by the thought. Lovushka was shedding tears now, without losing his beautiful maiden look. "He had vowed to return to me one day and continue delivering his passion. I sought him not before, but I was moved by his determination and epted that vow. It was actually Ronin that I wanted at the beginning¡­.." Even with the things at stake, the two could not help but be enthralled by this drama. Besides, the more Lovushka kept talking, the more time there would be to distract Lachesis and formte an escape n. "He wanted Ronin, but was sessfully pursued by his brother. This feels like something out of a theater drama that he''d produce." Rabuka whispered. Volken rubbed his chin. "I just wonder if Ronin even gave him the time of the day. Probably not, he''s obsessed with that prince. That just adds up to theplex love¡­.. quadrangle? Triangle with an extra point?" Lovushka had now fallen to his knees, hitting the ground. "Ah, what cruel fate! Just when I share the same desire as the one who desires me, he was now taken from me! Woe is I and woe is my Zeuxis!" Lachesis was confused by all this, being a child an all. She didn''t know what to say for a while when¡­. "I supposed this just means that I have to let go of my fallen beau and pursue Ronin all over again." And all of sudden¡­.. That pile of goo that he had umted surrounded the little Daemon girl and ate her uppletely, until she was locked inside an amulet! Lovushka stood up, taking the amulet and wearing it around his neck. He made a curtsy. "Can''t I get a round of apuse?" The two Daemons were also really confused by what was happening, but was inclined to apuse awkwardly anyway as their lives were just saved by this entric performer. "Thank you, thank you!" He eximed. "Now¡­.." "If you two do not want to be added to my stunning amber pendant collection¡­.. Might as well start talking about where my Ronin is." He smiled at them. His smile held more poison than the snake, and he didn''t need fangs to show his malice. But he preferred to hide it with ir and melodrama, being the eternal performer that he was. That''s how he had always been despite being a Celestial God before. He had always been the odd one out, the ck and white sheep in a flock of those that just knows how to hide their spots. There was no good or evil. He was against the Lord of Darkness, but that does not make him good. He had no remorse, but that does not make him evil. He was simply an actor. Lovushka the Great. Chapter 239 Hyacinthine Secrets The Hope Revolution set up camps in open areas when night timees. They would often assign people to guard others, mostly Nobles with powers, and to scout for any threats as well. They would userge pieces of cloth to make makeshift tents. But a wagon was reserved to be slept at by the most important person to them¡­.. Which was, of course, Councillor Rozenaur. But now that they have pretty important guests too, they were now invited to also sleep inside the wagon. "It''s a little cramped, but it''s the best we have. I hope that''s fine with you, Your Highness." Councillor Rozenaur told Cermin. Cermin waved his hand. "It''s alright, it''s perfect as it is. I''m not picky with lodging just because I''m a prince." Ronin looked around at the small space of the wagon. It was at least warm inside and had a couple of nice nkets and pillows. It just meant that he and Cermin would have to sleep close to each other. And with Councillor Rozenaur too. The three were still eating dinner, so the two younger boys asked some questions to pass the time until they finished eating and went to sleep. "Since when did you start building this group?" Ronin asked. "Not that long. Perhaps just a month or less. I didn''t mean to build it, the people just continued to increase in size more than I expected." Councillor Rozenaur said. The two boys were eating roasted chicken and mashed potatoes, while the Monk settled for some stale-looking bread. "They just started following you?" Cermin asked. "Not necessarily. You see, the first two people I saved were a Commoner and a Noble. They got their legs stuck on a fallen building, and I helped them out. These two were friends, just like you boys." He pointed to the pair guarding the rounds today. "The Commoner, Andre, was actually the Noble''s servant. This Noble was Ricial. But they actually have the same Heartstone, Ricial''s family just luckily got born with a muchrger me." "They''re both Feldspars. The Noble one just has a higher quality." Ronin identified just from a nce. "Those two were very enthusiastic boys. They wanted to make sure I was safe as I travel and did everything to make mefortable." Councillor Rozenaur smiled. "They care for the people of Magecia too." "They could not bear any more suffering, so they started to encourage more followers. They were the main reason why it had increased to these numbers today." The Councillor said. Cermin hade to admire the two boys because of this. "They sound amazing. So ever since then, they never left your side?" "They didn''t. I see them as my sons now, and they treat me like their father." The Councillor smiled. Ronin then asked. "What about your real daughter?" This caused the Councillor to stop nibbling on his bread. "Marigold¡­.." His brow creased with worry. "I don''t even know if she is still dead or alive right now. The Goddess Seelie appeared to me in a vision, but said she doesn''t know of her whereabouts." It made sense, since they were very well-hidden in the domain of Freja. Ronin wondered if they had a close rtionship or not. But the way he called out her name had already revealed it. He was fond of his daughter, even when he did not act affectionately when beside her. Always looking stern. "I pray to the gods everyday that even if I could not meet her at this moment, then at least let her be safe, no matter where she is. And if she had died¡­. Then may her soul find peace." He bit his lip as if to stop himself from saying something else, then changed the topic. "Anyway¡­.. How did you twoe to know each other?" Cermin seemed to beam at this, excited to share his story with Ronin. "Oh. You see, I attended this funeral when I was young¡­.." He prattled on about everything, while Ronin focused on reading the Monk''s mind as he did. The way he reacted to certain things, his small movements, and his changes in expression¡­.. He paid attention to them all while also remembering how Hyacinth remembered him back then. In his memories, Councillor Rozenaur was more outspoken. He wasn''t afraid to show affection like small touches or hide his feelings in his expressions. But now, he was much more reserved, like he had put a barrier on his heart. He was still good-natured, but it was like something had dimmed in him greatly since that day¡­.. "Friendship between two men really is a wonderful thing¡­. There''s nothing like it." Councillor Rozenaur said after Cermin finished delivering his long recap of their tale. Ronin raised a skeptical brow. "What do you mean by this?" "The camaraderie that we have for each other, the brotherhood, this bond that eternally remains even if one passes away¡­.. It''s something that''s unexinable in words." He looked at the two boys, and smiled bitterly. "It''s always a shame when this brotherhood is lost." He then looked away to stare at the distance. "Most often than not, due to differences in belief or being led into the usual path of life. Find a wife, start a family, have children¡­.." Ronin looked where he was looking. There were flowers near the field where they settled. Those flowers happened to be hyacinths. Blooming with shades of violet and red, and everything in between those two. Just like the eyes of a certain someone. "You two must not take for granted this connection the most. You will alwayse to regret it when you do." Councillor Rozenaur told them. He then cleared his throat, and wiped away the crumbs from his clothes. Which were non-existent, since he ate so elegantly. "That is all. We should all prepare for bed. There is much to do for tomorrow, we need to take you to the Edge and help viges along the way." Cermin nodded, yawning. "Thank you for everything, Councillor Rozenaur. I hope you get to see Marigold too." ''He won''t.'' Ronin thought. Because he would be killing him and this revolution tonight. It had always been his n to kill this powerful man in order to gain more me and thwart this strong opposition against Darkness. Two birds against one. But knowing hismentable demeanor, knowing that he actually has a heart and care for people more than he expected¡­.. It does make him pity this man for being the recipient of such fate. He had promised to Hyacinth to kill him too. After all, his action to call him a Daemon and banish him from Sephyrine had caused him so much pain for him to end his life. Though he does not care for Hyacinth, he does feel like a vehicle for karma for this. Even with good intentions, Councillor Rozenaur was not perfect and made mistakes too. Ronin waited until they had allid in bed. Cermin was to his left, and Councillor Rozenaur was to his right. He was facing Cermin at first, watching him fall to sleep. Once he was sure he was sleeping heavily¡­.. Ronin picked up something from his pocket. Councillor Rozenaur was close to sleeping, when he felt a nudge to his shoulder. "Zephyros¡­." The Councillor immediately became wide awake, and turned to face the middle. The Coal Daemon boy was no longer there¡­.. And instead, a ghost from the past was facing him. "H-Hyacinth¡­.. How¡­." Theyid there staring at each other for a while, as if Hyacinth was waiting for his next move. Councillor Rozenaur took a long time to get out of his shock¡­.. And went to ce a hand on Hyacinth''s cheek. "Are you real¡­.. Or are you¡­.." "I want to talk to you, Zephyros." Hyacinth took his hand away gently. "Come with me." The stunned Monk thought he must be dreaming. It was impossible not to feel like you were dreaming once you looked into Hyacinth''s red-violet eyes. Everyone would just easily question reality¡­.. Question how a man so beautiful like this could exist. He sat up gently, and smiled offering a hand to the Rose Gold Monk. As soon as their hands touched each other¡­.. The Monk was already fully lured into a trap. Hyacinth had led him to the flowers that bear his name. He took some of them, and waved it at Zephyros. "I know now why you did it, Zephyros. Why you banished me." He said, smelling the flowers. Councillor Rozenaur was dumbfounded, seeing him so calm like this while talking about his banishment. "What do you mean?" He asked. Hyacinth smiled at him. "Camaraderie¡­.. brotherhood¡­. Ah, yes. These two are very important to you." He then went closer, cing a delicate hand on his shoulder. "But I know that''s not the only reason. You bear a secret." The Councillor''s heart palpitated so loudly in his ear. He was like a rabbit that had fallen into the clutches of a wolf. "I didn''t want anyone to know¡­.. Besides you. I was willing to tell you, but you won''t let me. You misunderstood, you hurt me, but I still... I still¡­.." Hyacinth took off his mask and revealed the crystalline tears falling down his scarred face. "It''s alright now¡­.." Hyacinth embraced him and.... SLASH! "You can keep this secret with you to the grave." Chapter 240 Not Blind There was no war. Everything was easy for Ronin because this priest, powerful as he was, let his emotions get the best of him. Once Ronin had stabbed him in the stomach and continued to siphon his me into his own dark heart, it was over for the Hope Revolution. He had killed their Hope. And all that was needed to be done was to burn the remains. He went over to the pyre in the middle of the encampment. The two boys in patrol, the Commoner Andre and the Noble Ricial, aimed their weapons at him as soon as he arrived. "Hands in the air! State your name and your business with us!" They told him. Ronin just raised his bloody hands with a wide sneer. Their eyes widened when he saw him holding a blood dagger. The boys questioned at the same time. "Why are you¡ª" He used his Illusive Shift to stab their necks and kill them both in rapid session. Once getting rid of the guards, he turned to the fire... And cracked his whip in circr motion towards it, after drawing some runed with the blood of the priest earlier. It was a rune for wind surge, causing the fire to spread out into the tents. The people jolted awake from the smoke and there was screaming from one of them that burned. But Ronin does not want to waste their precious lives from the fire. He had used the fire to lure them outside and let theme to him and kill them. Just like how Cermin did it with the Daemons. He used his whip totch on a lot of them and squeeze, gaining their mes. He was not picky. He killed both Nobles and Commoners, men, women, old people and children¡­.. And made sure that Councillor Rozenaur was watching in hisst moments. So that he would know that this was all his fault for letting his emotions ovee his logic, for putting friendship above hatred, for¡­.. Having those kinds of feelings for Hyacinth. This was his punishment, and Ronin was delivering it, but not out of personal grudge. He did not kill with sadism, but rather hunger. He craved suffering and the pain, and wanted to consume it. To fill himself with the agony of others and feel it for himself. It was closer to masochism than sadism. This was why he felt so alive when he killed others. He can see the torment to be at its maximum in their faces and their physiological reaction, and with every kill¡­.. It seemed to bring him more humanity after being a system for so long. And so, in order to savor that agony from his main course, he let Councillor Rozenaur live for a while to see the people he saved to be massacred by him. But he was seeing Ronin as a ghost from his past. The people didn''t know that it was the Daemon that saved them earlier from petrification that was killing them. And seeing Hyacinth makes the suffering worse for Councillor Rozenaur. And yet¡­. He still called out to him, pathetically crawling on the ground and reaching out. "Hyacinth... Forgive me¡­. I have wronged you, but don''t... They''re innocent¡­.." Ronin gave him a deadly wrathful look. He still has hope to change a monster''s mind!? He went over to step on his outreached hand. "You never learn. Why won''t you just give up to despair and wallow in regret in your dying moments?" "Ack! Hah¡­.. Hya¡­.. cinth¡­." Blood spluttered out of his mouth, while he panted for breath. "Did you also¡­. Feel despair when you died?" He knows that Hyacinth was dead already? Ronin didn''t need to ask as Councillor Rozenaur grabbed onto his foot and cried on his shoes. "I always had... been watching you all these years through the butterflies¡­.. You notice them and sing to them, but never think about me when you do¡­.." Ronin gritted his teeth. "If you knew, then why did you decide to be fooled!?" "Because I''d rather be fooled¡­.. as long as I see you again¡­.." Something snapped inside Ronin, as if he wasn''t seeing Councillor Rozenaur anymore. He was seeing someone else. Someone who was just as naive and emotional as him, who had stayed loyal to a ghost after so many years, a ghost that despised him. "Yes. I felt great despair when you killed me. So much that it''s the only thing that''s left in me, and nothing else. I couldn''t believe in kindness, I couldn''t believe in friendship¡­." He raised his dagger¡ª And stabbed him again and again! "I could never believe in love! And it''s all because of you!" STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! Ronin was never satisfied as the fire just continued to grow and burn people to ashes. Cermin was fast asleep in the wagon, and he had used a rune to keep him sleeping. If he doesn''t wake up, he will suffocate from the smoke or be burned in mes. But another ''ghost'' stopped him, someone who wasn''t even noticed by anyone while this was all happening. It was not even offered anywhere to sleep in or to eat, and allowed to do as it pleased. Because it was just a watcher in the grand scale of things. "Aren''t you also doing what you despise about him? Ronin, you are the greatest hypocrite of them all." Kai said coldly. Ronin stopped stabbing at this, and huffed for breath. In and out, in and out, his chest heaving deeply. "You want to act like you are logical and apathetic. That nothing affects you at all. When in truth, you are just as sentimental as everyone else. Perhaps even more." "You are a coward that couldn''t face the truth so yoush out. You are weak-willed and prefer to hide your anxieties with the concept of ''nning'' and ''preparation''. You stall because your heart is not ready yet." Kai knelt beside him. "No matter how much you level up or get stronger, if your heart and soul never changes, if you are still not ready to truly face your long drawn-out grudges¡­." "How would you ever kill him?" "I will kill him. I''m getting there." Ronin turned to Kai with a growl. "You have nothing to say about this. Go back to your ce as just some spectator." "I have a side now. Don''t you see? I am rooting for revenge to win." Kai told him calmly. "I''m telling the truth so that it will win. I must help it aplish what it wants¡­." "So that when it''s my turn, I will do it perfectly." Ronin scoffed. "Is that your dream career now? To be a vengeful viin?" "I want to be better at it than you." Kai smiled. "So¡­.. Are you just going to let him die now without him bleeding from your own hands?" Ronin shoved the pesky child away. "I don''t need a wannabe''s advice. I will soon reach Level 100 now without any of your help, and I will be Ronin Dreadborne soon without your intervention either." He rushed with his skill towards Cermin. He was still sleeping peacefully in this wagon, only having his eyebrow creased. Ronin summoned his three dogs to drag this wagon and bring them to the Edge. Riding off into the night until sunrise. Kai had run after them and joined on time. They left behind an inferno, hellish fires that burned hope to ashes. There was silence for the whole ride. The sleeping rune that Ronin used had worn off, and Cermin woke up to a start. "Ugh¡­.. Stop yelling... Stop it¡­.." Cermin said, covering his ears. Ronin had already removed his disguise as Hyacinth, and turned to Cermin while driving the wagon. "Are you alright, Your Highness?" "I had a dream. Someone won''t stop yelling at me to save the people from the Darkness¡­.. Wait, where are the others?" He looked around and only saw Kai sleeping with arms crossed. "Where is Councillor Rozenaur?" Ronin pretended to look forlorn. "Daemons attackedst night. Rabuka and Volken. Lovushka was with them too, helping them. And you know how powerful Lovushka is." He was aware of what happened to Lachesis and those two that he had tasked to be chased after. This wasn''t a lie as if they had not moved away from the campsite faster¡­. This three really would have caught up to them. "I tried to stop them but I couldn''t. It was toote. They burned and killed everyone, including Councillor Rozenaur. I had to save you and escape." Cermin was struck by this. He clutched his head. "No¡­.. There were almost hundreds of people... They should have outnumbered those three¡­.." Cermin said. "It doesn''t make any sense¡­.." He was seeing through his alibi, which was really rare. Ronin then chose to appeal to his emotions instead to make him forget his logic. "It''s all my fault¡­.. I should have done better. I tried to wake you too but you couldn''t for some reason¡­.." He shed some crocodile tears. Cermin reached. "No¡­. No, Ronin. You did nothing wrong." It had worked, but Ronin heard a small thought in the recesses of Cermin''s mind: (But I still find it hard to believe you. You would never cry so openly like this. Is it really you that I''m talking to right now... or the Lord of Darkness?) (The fact that I can''t differentiate you two makes me worried. Which is my friend and which is my enemy?) Like Councillor Rozenaur, Cermin was naive, but not blind. He chose to be naive. Because it''s better to be with the one he cared about than see the truth. Chapter 241 The End Is Coming For Us The trio had soon reached the Edge, at the graveyard where Ronin''s mother wasid to rest. This was the ce where he and his archnemesis had first met in person. Of course, as the roles they yed anyway. When they left the wagon, Ronin went first to watch the view below like he did when he was young. Cermin followed. (He''s wearing that look again. I thought it was nervousness and apprehension, but now....) (It felt like yearning. Like he wanted to jump there. Like he believes it''s where he belongs.) Ronin turned to him after reading these thoughts. He then asked out of the blue: "Do you believe in fate, Your Highness? Or do you believe that we carve out our own destiny?" Cermin was baffled by this question, and he didn''t like the eeriness in the way Ronin asked that either. Asking about fate... "I want to believe that our efforts are not worthless. That there''s hope to push through things." Ronin made a bitter smile at this. "Hah. That''s how everybody chooses to interpret that question. But I am not asking if you feel like your actions are worthless." "After all, even if there is such a thing as fate¡­.. That doesn''t mean your actions are not ''necessary''. In fact, it just means that fate does exist, and your actions are staying true to it." Cermin frowned. "What do you mean?" "Free will exists, but we have roles to y in the end. That''s why every human dies. They all reach the same end, no matter what lives they lead." Ronin said. "That''s why ''fatal'' and ''fate'' came from the same roots. It all boils down to Death. The inevitable End." Cermin grappled with the thought and felt that he was slowly understanding it. But what bothers him... Was the thought of ying roles. (What role are you ying then, Ronin?) Ronin looked up at the bleak sky. It was also a dark expanse shaped like a diamond, this Rift. In the middle was the dying sun, the pupil of the eye. As above, so below. There was no difference between heaven and hell. They were both an Ending. There was no difference in heroes and viins. They were both roles to y. "Do you know the difference between you and I, Your Highness? You are too unaware, while I am too self-aware." Ronin said. "And the fact that I am telling you this¡­." "Means that was changing. But change still leads to the same End. For me, that is fate." Cermin wanted to ask him to borate but Ronin was done being philosophical. As Kai had said, he really was stalling. "We don''t have any Griffons, but we have my Hounds." He said. "They can leap and take us there, I just need to find a way to break our fall." Cermin remembered something else when he mentioned falling. He went to the grave that was familiar to him¡­.. And saw the memory of a blue-skinned brother holding a Coal child. That was Maen. The Daemon who called Ronin his brother. "Ronin¡­.. Can I ask who your parents are?" He said. But Ronin dismissed him, going in the back of his Hounds. "Are youing, your Highness?" Kai was already riding one of them too, and muttered. "He''s piecing out the clues now." Ronin did not make any reaction to this, Because even if Cermin did find out the truth, it doesn''t matter. None of it matters. Cermin looked at the Hounds nervously. Ronin knew that he was scared of dogs, but didn''t care about that. Did he care about him at all? "Let''s... just find that whip." It doesn''t matter. Because it was already toote. He had fully trusted Ronin to the point that whatever mistake he made would be forgiven or ignored. Ignorance was bliss for the both of them. It was through Cermin''s ignorance that Ronin would be sessful. He mounted nervously, and Ronin used his current whip to tie Cermin up to the Hound so he wouldn''t fall. He made the whip extend itself and did the same with himself and Kai, as his whip was imbued with runes of protection. The Hounds leapt off...¡­ And they fell into the Abyss. Cermin felt like he was going straight to hell as shades of dark red and ck filled his eyes while they zoomed down, down, down... BOOM! There was a puff of dust when they hit the ground below. As it cleared¡­.. The Hounds were standing perfectly,nding on their feet gracefully like cats do. But unlike cats, their feet also drifted to smoke to lessen the impact. They had easily dismounted, and as soon as they did¡­.. The Abyss weed Ronin once more. Creatures went quickly towards him, making guttural sounds and noises of joy from his arrival. These nts and animals revered him as they walked. It was quite obvious that they regarded him as their lord. But it doesn''t matter, because Cermin would rather believe that it was because of the Lord of Darkness possessing him. Separating the viin from his friend. "Aurion made the same mistake." Ronin blurted out. Cermin turned to him. He was not making the effort to hide his true self. Ronin''s eyes were starting to be blood red, and his veins had be more prominent too. He waspletely different from the little Coal boy he once knew, yet he never paid attention to it. Because he didn''t want to. "We just need to find that Heart of Thorns." Ronin said. "Hopefully those three Daemons following us won''t interfere and be troublesome." But even if they did, Ronin was close to Level 100, to bing Graphite. Killing them would just secure this fate for him. And even if they don''t, there''s Cermin''s me. There was also the me of every Abyssal creature around him, who will be more than willing to serve as hisst supper¡­. Before being reborn as Ronin Dreadborne. "I think they''re leading us to where the Heart of Thorns is." Kai said. "That''s pretty easy. It can even be called anticlimactic after what has happened so far." Ronin shrugged. "Reality is anticlimactic most of the time. Sometimes what you thought was easy is the most difficult. Sometimes what you have tried to obtain for a long time¡­.." "Was actually the easiest to obtain." All he needed was to jump here since he was a child. Level up by eating the me of all the nts and animals here. Years and years of just killing his own kind and he would have been Ronin Dreadborne. But he wasn''t fated to do that. He needed to get through all this to learn the truth about his past, to have this rtionship with Cermin, and most importantly¡­.. To be a viin. A viin that was powerful yet had no personal feelings or motives was not a viin. It''s just a monster. A viin had to be human first. It was such an obvious concept and yet even Ronin himself had overlooked it, always focusing on getting mes and studying to level up. But that wasn''t wasting time. There was no such thing as wasting time. "We''re here." It was found so quickly, this End that he was searching for. The Heart of Thorns stood just a few meters away from the Baptismal Grounds. It had always been there and yet he did not pay attention to it on his first visit here. It stood in all of its glory and mncholy, the thorns stretching out all over the Abyssal Realm. Speckled and freckled with blood red dots, which were actually flowers. "Would you do the honors, Your Highness?" Ronin asked. "Me? What should I do?" Cermin furrowed his brows. Ronin only said with a knowing expression. "You already know what to do." Cermin stared at therge cluster of thorns that was shaped like a heart. It felt like it was beating, and the beating was pounding in his head. No, it wasn''t the Heart of Thorns that was beating. He touched his chest, and felt a stinging ache as he approached it closer. His Sword of Sire appeared on his side, and the pain increased as he took it.... STAB! He cut the first cluster of thorny vines. STAB! STAB! STAB! But it felt more like he was stabbing himself. There was a sound of groaning, and it came out of his own mouth. The groan of pains increased until they were shouts, and he was screaming as he fully released the weapon within the Heart of Thorns. Then, there was crying. Cermin felt like he was the one crying, yet not at the same time. It was Aurion. It was Min Cheng. It was all of him and none of him at once. Once he hadpletely destroyed his heart¡­.. He offered it in a gesture to Ronin. "Are you satisfied?" Ronin did not answer and just went past the scatteredrge thorns enough to impale someone. There was no Whip of Illusions inside. Instead, there was a knife. A regr knife. A knife that holds much meaning to both Ronin and Cermin. Chapter 242 Everyone Is An Enemy Golden hands picked up the ashes from the burnt and singed ground. Soon, tears fell into these delicate hands. "We''re toote... Sniff¡­.. Father¡­.." Marigold wept, and a green hand touched her shoulder. "We won''t have been able to anticipate their meeting anyway. We were blocked off for our safety." Ca Lily told her. Edelweiss went by her side. "All we can do is move forward and try to stop him before it''s truly over." Don nodded, his body significantly have changed and increased in size as well over thest few years. "You''re not the only one who lost someone, Mari. This¡­. This much carnage isn''t like him." He went to kneel by her side. "I lost my brother too. I started losing him since that day and now he''spletely gone." Over their time in Freja''s protection, they shared the truth. Everything. They lived their days sharing their agonies and suffering, training themselves for the day they can fight back. Marigold nodded, wiping her tears away. "You''re right¡­.. Many of us lost someone. Many Magecians lost someone ever since the Rift. The Darkness took them away from us." "We should focus on stopping the Darkness from taking more." Wings sprouted on her back as she wore a look of defiance to this Darkness. ---------------------------------------- With the sounds of pping wings overhead, the trio of Lovushka, Rabuka and Volken had traveled to the Edge. This was where the Rapier Lunis had sensed Ronin. This weapon had the same targeting power as Lachesis, but hers was more powerful. This was a blow to Volken''s pride that a child had almost the same Mage Focus yet was superior to him. But even that child was less superior to a supposedly ''human'' Lovushka. Volken watched him with great interest. As far as they knew, he was not Daemonized by Maen. He may not even have a clue who Maen was. Maen would be another problem to take care of, but he was just a small frypared to Ronin. And with Lovushka''s skills, they actually have a chance to defeat that rat that became a beast. Rabuka meanwhile envied how calm Lovushka was with everything. He does not regard anything with the view of superiority or inferiority, and she could feel that even his fight with Ronin¡­.. Was for the sake of fun, not personal feelings. And for her, everything was about her desire to be higher. She wanted to be the toppared to Ca Lily. She wanted to be the one and only in Pavone''s heart. If only she had the sameckadaisical disposition as the ''Queen Lovushka''..... She would not feel the urge to scream all the time. Sometimes literally. "He''s in the Abyss, hmm." Lovushka smiled. "Interesting¡­.." They looked down below at therge pit beneath them. Volken asked. "Should we go? We have Griffons to take us there." Lovushka smiled. "No. We shouldn''t until they arrive." "They? Who?" Rabuka asked. "The Abyss is Ronin''s domain. Every creature wille to his aid and support him. The three of us alone stand no chance." Lovushka exined, looking up to the sky. They followed his line of sight. On the remaining blue sky surrounding the rift¡­. Dark clouds started to gather, as if it would rain. The two wondered who they were waiting for. Lovushka seemed to read their mind and said: "Who else could stand a chance against Darkness but the supposed forces of Light? We are just the vultures that will steal the kill from them. They will serve as our shield until we get to Ronin and steal his throne." Volken frowned. "But there''s no point. We can''t consume me like him¡­.." "Who told you that? You have been a part of the Lord of Darkness ever since you became Daemons. You consumed me, the Greatest me, and that turned your skin Obsidian." Their eyes widened. Right, the Baptismal of Grounds was the Greatest me he was talking about. The me of Fausforus, the Lord of Darkness who spilled his blood for this pir. Therefore, they could consume more of his me. They just need to take it from his incarnation first, and then¡­. They can be Lords of Darkness themselves. ---------------------------------- A child huddled close to his mother from the iing rain in Sciro. "Mother¡­. the kind prince told us to stay here. But¡­. will we really be safe?" The young boy asked. The mother was Joyful Salope, who embraced him and stroked his hair in reassurance. "It''s alright, child. If we put our faith in the gods, they will defeat the Darkness soon." "But can''t they do it sooner? I feel like the gods can''t hear us at all, Mother." The boy Filsen frowned. "We prayed and prayed, and yet nothing happens." "Put your faith in them, Filsen. Never withdraw to fear." She told him¡­.. But in truth, she was unsure. They were starving, thirsty, andcked sleep. There had been no help so far from either the gods or the Nobles they passed by, because everyone was suffering on their own too. Everyone needed to fend for themselves, and this was especially true for the Commoners. Would they really keep on surviving if they put their fate in the gods? The gods overhead really could not hear their prayers. They were instead focused on preparing for battle and discussing strategy. Not once did the Commoners came to their mind as motivation. It was a fight for power. They were losing their powers as people lost faith, so they needed to gain it back. "Continue bringing storms, Demetri." Vesuvius told his fellow god as he mounted his ownrge blue Hounds. On his side was his brother, the God of Peace, Pas. "Seelie, you should prepare to heal us for injuriies." The Goddess Seelie was also in the same tired and overused state as the humans. She was the one who exerted the most effort ever since this rise of Darkness. She had healed her fellow gods, dispersed her healing power to her priests, and used even more to quicken the healing of Nobles who had only now regained their powers. She waspletely weakened and her cheeks were shrunken, but she still nodded. "You can count on me. But what about the Champion of Aurion..." "He''s no Champion. He''s just a Fool. If he gets caught in the battle, let him be." Pas said. "Perhaps it would even be better¡­." "If we kill him before the Lord of Darkness consumes him." ----------------------------------------------------------------- Ronin took the knife, and suddenly, memories surged upon him. He and Min Cheng had escaped that night. Min Cheng had tried to get him out of jail, but¡­.. The authorities had managed to catch up, and there were guns ready to shoot at the both of them. "T-they''ll kill me, gege... They''ll see me as a traitor." Min Cheng clutched on his sleeves. "I don''t want to die!" Nelson Ou tried to calm him down. "We just need to keep running! Come on¡ª" He then noticed Min Cheng take out something from his pocket. "What is that?" He faltered from running as he saw it. "I¡­. This is just for emergency cases. But it won''t do much against a gun¡­.. Gege¡­.." Min Cheng gritted his teeth. Then, he faced Ronin. "I''m sorry, gege. They''ll kill us both. I''m a coward, and I can''t die." And then¡­.. Darkness. "You were afraid to die with me." Ronin said coldly as he did. Cermin was dumbstruck ever since he saw the knife. His body started shaking, and tears had fallen from his eyes. "How did that get here... How¡­.." "You were afraid to die, that''s why you did it." Ronin chuckled bitterly, "Of course¡­.. Min Cheng the coward never changes." His eyes widened as he heard his real name be spoken by his ''friend''. "I¡­. Who are you¡­." Ronin only approached him, walking like a phantom as he did. He wanted to feel pain, to feel anger, to feel immense gratification from being given the chance to kill him the same way as he did. This was perfect karma! But in the end, as he held the de¡­.. He only felt numb, doing what he was meant to do. Serving his role as the vengeful viin. They have reached the End now. "Ah-Cheng...¡­ I wonder¡­. Did you really consider me as a friend? Or was it because you have no one else that you valued our friendship?" He had no emotion when he asked that, only seeking answers. "No, you can''t be... All this time, you''re... You''re..." Ronin heard a voice in his head. It was Espine. (Everyone ising, my Lord. The gods, the traitors, the four girls¡­.. Everyone. They hade to seek you as their enemy.) (This person is your enemy too. In whatever form, he had always been your foe.) Ronin did not respond. He turned to see Kai just watching everything intently in silence. "Ou¡­." Cermin wept and wept. "Ou, I''m so happy that you''re here! You don''t know how much I.... I regret that night... I shouldn''t have been a coward and stayed with you in the end¡­.. Gege, I missed you¡ª" But as soon as Ronin took a step forward, Cermin took a step back. At this, Ronin made an empty, viinous smile. "So you say, but you fear me. You have no faith that I won''t hurt you. Because you know who I am." STAB! He embraced him closely, as he let the knife pierce his flesh. As he did, the childish promise rang on his ear. "I am your friend. I will always want you around, gege." He whispered another solemn promise on Cermin''s ear. "I am your enemy. I will always want you gone, Ah-Cheng." Chapter 243 Reborn The betrayal came so swiftly that Cermin was not even allowed time to retaliate or take action. He did not try to fight back or say anything... But it was Ronin''s curse to hear his thoughts. As they were locked in this tight embrace, replicating that night, the dead sun shining above them like a dimming street light¡­.. (All this time¡­.. It was him. Yet he managed to hide it from me for so long. Did he really hate me that much for that night? Why¡­.) (It wasn''t out of hatred that I did it. I never wanted him to die. So why¡­.. Why would he hate me so much¡­.) Ronin felt a tinge of anger from him continuously asking himself why. It was because he had broken his promise, that''s why. It was so easy for him to take his life for the sake of his own. He twisted the knife deeper, and used his skill me Regeneration to consume the me of others faster and turn it as his own. "You are a parasite, Ah-Cheng. You have been a burden for me ever since I have met you." (A burden¡­.? Was that all I ever was to him? Something that made him suffer? Why didn''t he say anything and stayed friends with me, then?) (No¡­.. I can''t let go. I need to survive this. He doesn''t even know what he''s doing, he''lle to regret itter. I know that gege loves me. I just know it. That friendship could not have been a lie¡­..) Ronin shoved him down and plunged the knife deeper into his gut, until¡­. "URK!" Min Cheng coughed out blood quickly as Ronin pushed even his hand into his wound. Piercing a hole inside, his blood spilling between them and sticking them together in this tight grip. "Don''t ever meet with me again. In the next life, and everything else that follows after." Ronin told him. "You are the only source of my suffering, and I have killed you." Tears flowed down Cermin''s eyes. It did not matter that he had powers. It did not matter that he could potentially fight Ronin with weapons. Words cut deeper than anything else. It wasn''t the knife killing him, but these words that were making its way into his heart. (I didn''t mean to¡­.. Be your suffering¡­.. I just wanted... I just wanted to be your friend.) Ronin yelled. "Stop crying! Enough! Just leave me already! Leave this world and don''te back!" He had plunged his hand all the way in, and Cermin choked on his own blood. In his final moments... Ronin saw hisst thoughts being a memory of two children talking. "What happened, Ah-Cheng? You''re bleeding!" Nelson Ou eximed. Min Cheng just continued to cry and wallow. "I-I slipped and fell, gege. I broke the rock collection you made and¡­. and I tried to fix it. But I slipped." He raised his shirt to show a small piece of ss impaled in his stomach. His gege quickly panicked, and took him in his arms before he passed out. "We need to get you to a doctor! Where are your parents!?" "I called but they won''t answer¡­.. Gege¡­.. Am I going to die?" "You''re not going to die from this! Not on my watch!" Nelson Ou said. It wasn''t a deep wound, but it did feel like it was digging through little Min Cheng''s skin all the way. And so, he hyperventted, his breathing fast and ragged as he said: "Gege¡­.. If I die, I hope that you still at least be my friend. I have many friends say they wished they still have the same mom and dad when they die¡ª" Nelson Ou chided him. "Stopped talking, Ah-Cheng! Just calm down! If you keep panicking, you''ll make it worse!" "You''re a good person, gege. You''re a good friend. The best I can ever have¡­. and so¡­. I wish we''ll be friends forever no matter what happens." He was sobbing now while Ronin was trying his best to carry him until he could find an adult. They actually went to their pre-school after some years. This school was about to be demolished after it went bankrupt and did not get approval for support from the government. But they still had Nelson Ou''s prized rock collection, which he hadpiled for a project and won a Science Exhibit award in. He wanted to retrieve a very special rock that he found. A rare piece of obsidian that had formed on top of a coal, which seemed to be produced when the rock was melted byva, but a small part of it still remained. The doors were locked and barred from the inside, and the only way was through the windows. However, Nelson Ou was toorge now for those windows¡­. And so he sent Min Cheng to get it for him. "It''s all my fault¡­.. Ah-Cheng, stay with me¡­. Don''t close your eyes." His best friend told him. Min Cheng cried not from the pain, but at the thought that once he died¡­.. His gege would be alone. And so, he did not close his eyes. But that was back then. Here in the Abyss, he was crying for the same reason. But now his gege was asking him abandon him and this world. (I never want to leave you, gege. But if that''s what you want¡­.. If the pain made your hatred for me weigh more than your love as a friend¡­..) Min Cheng closed his eyes for the final time. Ronin knelt beside his dead body. He could no longer hear the sound of his beating heart, which seemed to be louder than the rest. It also felt much more warm, more pure, and¡­.. more lively, than everyone else. But it was now gone, for his own sake. As he went to touch that still, unmoving chest¡­.. He saw small raindrops again. Both from his face... And above him. Dark clouds have gathered over the Abyssal Realm, a swirling eye of a storm directly at his location. There wasn''t much time. They''re alling. He left the corpse behind, and went to the Baptismal Grounds. There, the calmly meditating Espine greeted him. "You are now ready, my Lord. Look at yourself." Ronin did. He was so focused on the other pain that he barely noticed the growing pains that urred when he was metamorphosing from Cermin''s me. His Heartstone had now be Graphite. He had reached Level 100, and was now ripe for transformation into Obsidian. He just needed to burn himself and be reborn from the cold ashes. Ronin went back a few steps, preparing for the run...¡­ Then, he activated his Illusive Shift to its highest potential. The speed of light itself. That was how he nned to pass through as quickly as possible. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes... And as he ran, the image of one person was thest thing he saw in his mind. Actually, it was many images at once. The young him, the teen him, adult, all the different forms he went through in transmigration... And the current him who softly closed his eyes just now. It had always been him. Once Ronin was reborn, he wanted to be free of him. Not a single thought or emotion about him, not a single memory. "There he is! Capture him! Don''t let him get in that beacon!" He had heard the thunderous sound of several descending gods at once, all prepared for battle with several Hero Mages as their soldiers and personal champions. But Ronin had already moved before they could evennd. He was as fast as light, and his transformation was not supposed to make him feel anything with how quick it was¡ª But he felt like dying for one-millionth of a second, dying the most painful death possible. And he really did. "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" He yelled, as theva had coated him and started to cool down. It had burned even to his inner organs and flesh. Which should not have allowed him to live, and yet here he was. Yelling in agony as a puddle ofva that''s starting to be Obsidian. He was Obsidian to the very core, even down to his bones. The blood that flowed through him was nothing butva. And his heart¡­.. His heart was also burned up, until only a speck of what it once was remained. Just one speck. He opened his eyes after this, standing up slowly¡­.. And regarded everything in apletely different view. "Ah¡­.. I have returned." He wore a smile as he did. A wide malicious smile. He flexed his fingers and joints, watching how much power he holds in every small movement. The people that were rushing to attack him halted in terror once they saw him. He now have that effect naturally on every single thing in Magecia. He was the embodiment of what everything fear, after all. "Fausforus!" They eximed. He turned to them with a smile, and then... He sliced a found into his palm, letting the blood drip into a trail in Abyssal soil. Soon, this blood mixing with the soil turned into smoke¡­.. And then the smoke turned into a bright purple whip. Standing majestically with nothing but this Whip of Illusions, Ronin Dreadborne took it and changed his appearance however he pleased. Then..... With one strike, he killed all the humans and injured all of the gods. It was hopeless for them, until¡­.. "You have returned. I waited so long for you." Ronin Dreadborne turned around, an from the corpse of Cermin came a light. Bursting out of his chest where his heart was supposed to be..... And a golden god had appeared. Aurion had also returned. All this time, the cave he was hiding in was no other than his ''Champion''s'' heart. Chapter 244 His Majesty, The Dark King Ronin did not make any change of expression once he saw Aurion. He simply looked amused. "I have returned? You must have mistaken me for someone else, Lord of Light. This is the first time we have met." Ronin said. "Fausforus¡­.." Aurion reached out with his eyebrows creased, as if he was about to cry any second. Ronin avoided his hand quickly and gripped his wrist. "Are you not pitying your people? I have harmed them and yet here you are, reaching out for a stranger." The injured gods begged at Aurion, going at their feet. "Our Lord! You''re our only hope! Please y him!" Even the supposed God of War, Vesuvius, quickly groveled for Aurion to save them. But it seemed that the Lord of Light had no care for anything else beside the man in front of him right now. There was so much pain in his eyes as he gazed at him. "For so many years, I waited for you. I jumped from Hero to Hero, hoping that they will encounter the person you will be." He clung to Ronin like some child afraid of being abandoned. "Fausforus, forgive me. I should have agreed to build the new world with you through our blood. I should not have been a coward and ran away with you." Ronin gritted his teeth and pushed him away. "Like I said, Great Lord, I am not who you think I am. My name is Ronin Dreadborne." He changed his whip to transform into a sword, pointing it to his neck. "I want all of Magecia to see how I would end the life of their ''only hope''. To kill the very force of Light himself." Soon¡­. He had conjured manymunications all at once. Every single person in Magecia can see a purple diamond floating in front of them. These included the four women who were on their way to defeat him. They stopped in their tracks and looked aghast at the scene in front of them. Ronin can hear their thoughts. His range had now turned to 20 meters. He can sense them behind him. (No¡­.. We''re toote.) (What if we aren''t? Perhaps Cermin is¡­.) (That corpse over there¡­. It can''t be.) (Why is Aurion not fighting back?) He smiled as he pushed the tip of his de a bit deeper into the golden flesh of the Lord of Light. "Observe well, my beloved Magecia. Look at your fallen gods, the one you have put your faith on. Aren''t they pathetic?" He kicked the stomach of the fallen Aurion, who did not avoid it nor retaliate. "I was nothing but a Commoner, like all of you. This is what I looked like when I was young¡ª" He transformed, using Fool''s Eye on himself without even needing to activate it. At the maximum level, Level 100, he doesn''t need to activate anything at all and his skills were amplified. He was as omnipotent as a god now. The Commoner people like Joyful Salope and her child watched everything in terror and confusion. As he shifted into his former appearance as a Commoner child¡­.. Ronin continued to talk to them through the crystals. "Just like you all, I was weak. I relied on my wits in order to get by. I was abused by Nobles, treated like an outcast, forced to bow down to them¡­" He smiled. "All because these gods favored them more than us. They are the reason why fate is so cruel to the powerless." "But my dear people of Magecia, it''s time you open your eyes. You are the ones who give these gods power. Your faith and belief to their lies are what serve as their sustenance." He then turned his sword back into a whip, in order to conjure an image by whipping around in circles. The image that appeared¡­. Was no other than the conversation between Pas and Vesuvius. "It''s called relying on faith. The true essence of Gods. If you want people to have faith in you, then you need to have faith in yourself too." Pas said. "This is a whole list of actions we could take in order to make sure that we increase faith instead of fear. If we follow my n¡ª" "Your n takes 40 years, and an estimate of 40,000,000 lives!" Vesuvius yelled. It cut immediately to Vesuvius saying: "You want to utilize death to increase your power? If we''re going to use death, then why not do it in one strike already using war! Let all humans rise up and fend for themselves, their lives won''t be a waste if we feed on their boundless faith!" The humans watching this were horrified, and the gods themselves as well. Pas was quiet while Vesuvius was angered, defending himself. "He''s not showing the full story! He''s just picking the ones that will make us look bad¡ª Urk!" Ronin whipped his face directly, which caused his nose to get broken. "These gods had seen you as nothing but pigs and cattle to feed on." He said. "They don''t care about your survival at all, only their own." Ronin could tell that even the humans who came to serve the gods and fight him had doubted themselves. His grin grew wider. He turned back to Aurion. "And the worst person of all¡­.." "Is this supposed Lord of Light who has never returned for so many years, even during the time that the Rift was opened. Tell me, is this a god worth praying for?" He clicked his fingers so that the humans could respond back through the violet crystals. So many of them floated all at once around Aurion, like corrupted stars. "Why did you abandon us!?" An old man''s voice said. A young pregnant woman eximed: "Do you really n to use our lives in order to gain more power????" The voice of a child cried: "My parents died, and I prayed for you to save them! But you were never there! I hate you!" All around, there were only the outcries of the people''s suffering. Aurion was drowning in these voices, in these guilt. "Forgive me¡­. Forgive me, everyone! Please¡­. I just couldn''t bear my emotions anymore¡­.. It hurts my heart to see you all suffer¡­." Ronin scoffed. "You are a god that was supposed to carry the weight of the world on your back. Why should you be affected by emotions?" Aurion shook right there, and as these voices became louder and angrier¡­.. The divine light aura around him was also growing dim. So was the one for the injured gods. People were losing faith in them, and they would soon turn into nothing but mortals themselves. Mortals that could easily be defeated and die. "I say we start a new era without gods, without blind faith. It''s time that the people are the one to take charge of their own lives, and have every man be of equal footing from another." He reached out to Aurion. "Give me your light, and let me be the new Sun of Magecia. A Sun that never falters from something as pathetic as emotion." "No! Don''t do it, Aurion!" The Goddess Seelie begged. She was close to death herself, but she was still trying to heal a nearby goddess of her injuries. "Do you not feel any guilt at all? Are you actually heartless and only care for your selfish needs?" Ronin sneered. "You''re the viin here, not I." Aurion shook his head. "No... I never mean any of this¡­. I just wanted a world where I can be with you and not abandon the people¡­.." He wiped his tears. "But I can never have both¡­.. That is my cruel fate." He stood up, and went to point Ronin''s sword towards his chest. The gods hurriedly tried to stop him, but Ronin just whipped the air to create a surge that will blow them away. "I entrust my Light to you¡­. My Heart¡­.." Aurion said solemnly. "I hope that this new world you created will make you satisfied." He did not wish for Ronin to be good, or to take care of the people. Instead, he hoped that he would be satisfied. Just like Cermin did. Ronin suddenly lowered his de. And then... He reached his hand to plunge through the Sun God''s chest, and rip his heart off from it! Aurion''s eyes widened before he fell down and his blood spilled all over the ground. The blood flowed towards the dead corpse of Cermin. From that blood, flowers grew and surrounded the corpse. The humans watched in horror as the Lord of Light gave up his life to the Lord of Darkness, and this Dark Lord raised his heart like a golden apple¡­.. And ate it! He ate the golden heart, filling himself with even more power, more me. He was now the most powerful being in this world. After all, Aurion and Fausforus'' blood brought the first me. It brought the phoenixes, and was capable of creation¡­.. And so Ronin can use it to create a world as he wished. He raised his hand up¡­.. And the Abyss alleviated along with him. It rose up higher than the Celestus Realm, where everyone below could see. He dered as he wiped the blood off his lips¡­. "Everyone bow down to your King or be consumed by Death himself." He was both King and Death. Either choice would be submitting in defeat to him. There was no other god besides him as everyone else had be mortal and perished. He was now Magecia''s One True God, their Great Lord. Chapter 245 Everlasting "Do you pledge your allegiance to the Lord of Darkness?" "I do." "Bow at your feet and receive the Dark Gift." The human did so, kneeling at Abyssal soil. Right in front of the beacon of light that was called the Baptismal Grounds. As he did, he was struck by a spear''s tip to the heart, staining his Gravel Hearstone with Obsidian. Ronin made a waving gesture. "Next." "M-My family also makes the pledge." The man said nervously, as it was his 13 year old son''s turn. The boy was followed by his mother, who was carrying their 4 year old daughter. Ronin sneered. "It''s not up to you to decide for your family to take the pledge. After all, I have promised absolute freedom and equality in this New Magecia, have I not?" He gestured for the boy toe forward. Maen asked every single one of them waiting in line with the same question. "Do you pledge your allegiance to the Lord of Darkness?" The boy clenched his fist, and did not speak. Maen repeated in a soft but firm tone. "Do you pledge, my boy?" The boy eventually snapped. "Don''t call me that! You Daemons! I don''t want it, I don''t want to be Daemons like you!" "Petros!" The mother eximed. "Just ept it! Don''t do this, he will kill you¡ª" "I will give you one more time to reconsider." Ronin said. "But, let the next group move forward." The people were surprised by this. Their stunned faces were broadcasted by the Communication Crystals to all of Magecia. It has been 4 days since the ascension of the new King, Ronin Dreadborne. Under his rule, he dered that everyone must pledge allegiance to him and receive the gift of Darkness. Because in this new world he created¡­. "Only Creatures of Darkness can survive. If you are a Creature of Light, you would soon perish from the death of the former Sun." He exined. Yet of course, even when it was clear that this was for their survival, many people do not wish to be Daemons. And so, he gave them the choice as both King and Death itself. If you do not want to live in this new world he created¡­. "Do you pledge your allegiance to the Lord of Darkness?" Maen asked the man that was next in line after the family of four. The man did not hesitate. He was firm and resolute. "No." Ronin nodded. "I respect your decision. Come." The man did walk forward, and closed his eyes. This was the part that was hard to watch for everyone, and they were forced to watch it so many times already. SWISH! Ronin made it quick and painless. He plunged his wed hands into the chest of this man and pulled out his heart. Thenn, he ate it just as you would eat any normal fruit. Once he was done, he simply wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and said. "Bring back little Petros." The stubborn boy from earlier was called out and a bunch of newly created guards tossed him back to face King Ronin. He was deeply terrified by what he just witnessed, shaking like a poor baby deer. "I will ask again. Do you choose to live in this world, or go to the afterlife?" All of them knew there was no afterlife. If the Other Side existed, it was also controlled by this same King. It may not be as it was before, being and for dead Creatures of the Light. It may be of total and bleak darkness,pletely isted from anyone until they get to reincarnate¡­.. And repeat the same procedure all over again in their next life. They would face him again and be asked to pledge allegiance. The boy thought about escaping. But deep down, he knew¡­.. There was no escaping the Darkness. The man without a head, the Daemon called Espine, knew everyone and everything due to his connection to the Core. He can quickly find you using his two daughters. One a hungry beast called Morta, which can fit anything in herrge mouth. The other was the maniptor called Nona, who can make even the smallest of seeds grow to be asrge as redwood trees. Or the smallest of ants and centipedes to be beasts to send everyone to panic and submission to her Dark Lord. They have watched many people fail to escape several times. After his ascension, humans had been randomly sent into the Abyssal Realm high above them to pledge allegiance and be baptized as a Creature of Darkness. They were carried by his agents, all sorts of monsters that were native to the Abyssal Realm. And eventually, former humans too were baptized by his right-hand man, Maen. After being sobered up by these undeniable facts, his resolve from earlier was weakened and¡­. "I-I do. I pledge." Ronin smiled. "You shall now be reborn." Maen plunged the spear into his heart, and the boy Petros felt great pain as he was transformed. His eyes turned ck, but it was over soon. Once it was over, he just felt numb. It seemed like his emotions were lessened, especially his fear. Because he was also now a creature of fear. He belonged now with the rest of the world thatcks things such as fear of judgment, of being wrong, of being ''not good enough''. Ronin turned to them. "Next." In his world, there was no Noble or Commoner. There were only the people who made the pledge, and people who did not. The people who made the pledge get to survive as they wished. There was no longer money or currency, no extravagance or luxury, no ss or hierarchy. In this world, you do as animals do. They hunt for food, scavenge what you can using the powers given to you by the Lord of Darkness. You fight for it as equals, and the winner takes all. If a crime wasmitted, it could be avenged by anyone. You can avenge it in your next life, as the New Magecia had also been altered to allow everyone to never forget. They can never forget a single thing, even if they were reborn. Doesn''t that also make everyone immortal in mind and spirit? And once they are reborn, they will face the same world again. Face the same challenges that only involve survival. Over and over, the cycle repeats. (This is eternal punishment for everyone.) Ronin heard someone think. Because of his mind-reading skill, he can quickly determine who would want to take the pledge or foolishly decline. "Life itself is punishment." Ronin spoke for everyone to hear. "Existence itself is damnation." "It was the smaller changes in everyday life that just made these punishments moreplicated and harder to see. But now that I made it simpler, it was clear." "Whatever you do with your life, it ends the same way. With the End. Whatever you pursue, you will lose, then you may gain again as you get reborn." "Everyone here is like a mule being drawn by a carrot until they die. That was how it is. The greatest lie is Life itself, giving you things like happiness and love that are merely illusions to keep you following that carrot." He would often make speeches like this and indoctrinate people about the ''Truth'' of the world, the ''Truth'' about life, death and despair. Sometimes, it falls into deaf ears that still want to hope for change. But he was not bothered by this. They would learn the same lesson surely enough by themselves. The line of humans goes on and on, and as they increase in number, it will continue to increase too. Soon, Ronin would only be left to baptized children. He doesn''t want newborns to make that choice and so he allowed anyone under 13 to postpone their pledge. He had eaten so many hearts already, and gazed upon so many lives. There was always something new. There was one who was a milkmaid that had herst remaining memories being about her father who gave her thest piece of bread he had and went hungry on his own. There was one who was a mason and thought about his rival mason that took the pledge, vowing to kill this man when he gets reborn. And so on it goes, with King Ronin taking and consuming everything. Whether it was good or bad people, young or old, man or woman, and everything in between those as well¡­. It''s all the same. He was the absolute End for everybody. And he will never die. As the new Great Lord, he continues to live through his powers and the me he consumes. He never ages, and can appear however he pleases. The 4 days soon became 4 months, and then 4 years, and then 4 decades, and then 4 centuries, and then¡­. Nothing changes. Exactly as he wanted. He was still all-powerful. Everyone was still equal. His greatest allies were still with him, doing the same tasks. Espine still knows everything, his daughters still capture everyone, and Mae still converts people. What exactly would this lead to? Will it eventually result in a world where every single soul had been turned into a Creature of Darkness at some point? Ronin himself wondered, and after seeing that the end of the long line had been reached¡­. He finally had time to step away from his throne, the destroyed Heart of Thorns, and look around. He saw that out of everything that remained unchanging, the one he didn''t expect the most were the flowers forming the shape of a man lying on the ground. He went to pick one up. Thousands of years hade, yet this flower was also evesting. Does this also mean¡­. That the remnants of this man were also evesting to him? Even when he had perished. Even when Ronin was already satisfied and continued to be satisfied for so many years.... "Maybe you should doubt if you are truly satisfied, then." The voice of Kai came behind him. This system..... This ''child ghost'' too, was evesting. It stayed quiet for so many years and just watched. And this was the first thing he say to him. "I am satisfied. I just...." Ronin twirled the flower in his hand. And it was true. Even without him, everything was going great for Ronin. Everything was..... "You are a terrible liar, even to yourself." Kai said, and left. "Where are you going?" Ronin asked. "I''m tired of watching you. Unlike you, I''m willing to admit that I''m dissatisfied." He disappeared, and Ronin was left wondering if he left Mageciapletely and went to a new world in the Hero Transmigrating Machine. He could not sense it anymore..... Just like how he could not sense him anymore. "Where are you now, I wonder." Ronin asked the evesting flower. It really was the genus evesting, or as he remembered from him, the ''Helichrysum''. From the Ancient Greek words helios and chyrsos. Sun and gold. How very fitting. But more than these meanderings about the flower, what Ronin pondered the most was.... If Cermin was dead, where did his soul go? He couldn''t sense him in the Other Side, and if he did go there, he should have been reincarnated by now. So where is he? Chapter 246 The Benevolent Daemon King Since 100% of the world poption had now turned into Daemons, there was nothing else left for Ronin to do besides meander in his sudden existential crisis. After everything that he had learned, did he really learn anything at all? Life has always been a cycle of suffering, yes, but does knowing that change anything? Of course not. For that to remain true, it had to stay at a stagnant state of hopelessness. He left the Abyssal Realm to wander around while he reflected. It took him another 1000 years to do this, traveling everything there was to see in Magecia. He had gone over the Lower Realms, the Elementi and Mecha. But because he had created a world where ''people'' were merely animalistic and only cared for survival, there was no longer difference between the two realms. The technological and progressive Mecha had turned into brainless savagery. And the environmentalist and peaceful Elementi, the realm most aligned with minor gods of nature, had turned to cunning tricks in order to not fall off the food chain. Every human looked the same as the years grew by, bing even more Daemonified. Their skins always have the same ck lightning flowers. Stretching like fault lines by an earthquake. The world had be one, yet united in torment. There was no education, no art, no politics or anything trivial like that. There was no war but there was no peace either. It was just eat or be eaten. And Ronin had lost his appetite. After traveling the Lower Realms, he went to the broken Celestus Realm for the first time in a long while. It has changed, but also hasn''t. People have no use for the architecture besides serving as a shelter. They stayed there as wolves and lions stayed in caves. The most beautiful of structures had been ridden in overgrowth or reduced to a pile of debris. It was upied, but the upants were beasts. Ronin did not say anything as he passed by the humans that looked at him with indifference. They did not fear him, but only felt obliged to respect him. They bowed their heads but did not smile. Just paying due respect to the King. After all, he just exists. He was the inevitable. Every now and then, some would show signs of nervousness, bute to ept him the same way as one would ept the existence of Death. They already were anticipating the worst from him, so nothing he can do will surprise them. Ronin grew even more dissatisfied the more he traveled. Everything he saw made him want change, made him think of what to improve. When he went back to the Abyssal Realm, his humble servants were waiting for him. Always obedient, alwayspliant. They were satisfied with satisfying their needs. They always feel fulfilled even when Ronin was not. "Where have you been, Your Majesty?" Maen asked, who had grown ustomed to greeting him in a formal way. Ronin frowned deeper. "Brother¡­.. I think I''m awake now." "Awake?" Maen asked. Espine closed his eyes to focus on his connection with the Core and read his mind. "He feels like he had lived in a fantasy after achieving what he wanted." "Never read my thoughts again." Ronin softly chided, as if it was more of a request than an order. "I don''t understand what is going on, Your Majesty." Maen blinked. "We have created a beautiful world where everyone is equal." "Equality is an illusion." Ronin scoffed, going back to his throne made of thorns. "I merely created a new unequal world. Where everyone is at the bottom... While it is only I at the top. All alone." And he was tired of being alone. "But it''s over now. All I need to do is to disappear, and then true equality begins. Everyone can try to reach the top again." He said. His servant''s eyes widened. "Your Majesty¡ª" "Life is nothing without aspirations. Without a star to reach for, a sun to look forward to every night." Ronin said. "I have stolen that from everyone¡­. No, I have killed him." "It''s time that I go too." He summoned his Whip of Illusions made of smoke, and turned it back to the sword that he used to stab Aurion. They rushed to stop him, but he had moved too quickly and was already at the Edge of the Abyss. He raised the sword and stabbed his own heart¡­.. But it did not shatter. It''s supposed to shatter quickly, as Obsidians do. But it could not. When he took out the sword, the wound closed as quickly as it appeared. "GRAHH!!" He yelled, repeating the process again and again. Nothing. It would only be insanity if he kept doing this at this point. Then he will be remembered as the Lord of Darkness, who just keeps on trying to kill himself. "Kai!" He called out. "Kai! Take me to another world than this! Let me start over!" But there was no response, since Kai really was long gone. He was also stuck in this world of torment he created. He could never leave. Huffing, Ronin copsed on his knees to watch the view of this hell. Like the Devil stuck in Christian hell, or Mara stuck in the material world and never reaching Nirvana for going against Buddha and enlightenment. But the worst thing was that even when the hero had fallen, he was still stuck in this role as the viin, the enemy of everything good. Ronin hated it more than he hated Cermin. Why can''t he be good? Why can''t he be the benevolent one for once? Why must he always be alone to drown in his feelings of anger, hatred, jealousy and pride? He returned to his servants with a grim expression. Then, he dered¡­. "I don''t want this kind of painful world anymore. If I''m stuck here, I will make it my heaven, my paradise. I will be a benevolent Lord." And the world did change as he willed it too, just from his words. ---------------------------------------------------- "Who is this, children?" They all raised their hands. "That is the good doctor, Maen Zafeiri!" "That is correct. He is our Lord of Mdy. He can heal any sickness and strengthen us when we need it, through the power he gave to our hearts." The Daemonic teacher with sharp fangs and threerge horns jutting out her head flipped the next page. "How about this one?" "That is the good adviser, the all-knowing Mephisto Espine!" She smiled again. "Very good, children. This is the Lord of Knowledge. It was through him that we had awoken again and regained all former knowledge to create new ones, under the order of¡­." "The Lord of Darkness! The Benevolent King of Daemons!" The children cheered in excitement. It had always been their favorite lesson to learn about the three Lords of Magecia. And especially about Lord Dreadborne, the creator and sole ruler of this world. "ss dismissed. You may now go to the Banquet Pce to have lunch. I heard that the red bears are cooking great star slugs today!" The kids hurried out except one. The child was frowning. He was four years old, and so he was supposed to grow lightning flowers, even just faint ones. He hasn''t grown horns or scales too, and he was appalled by the thought of killing, even when they were all being trained with that as part of their 1st Children Year''s ss. His skin was as smooth and soft as silk. He was easily weakened by the fumes and the poison released by creatures in New Magecia. "Are you not going to eat again, Chryson?" The teacher asked. "I don''t like star slugs. I don''t like slugs at all." Chyrson frowned. She sighed. "You have to eat or you will grow up as a weak Daemon. Then a giant Orphine Toad or a Humberbug might eat you someday." "I want to go home. When will my uncle take me back?" Chryson said. "Your uncle had entrusted you to us so you would adapt and fit into the daemon world. You are too much like a human, Chryson. And humans could never survive this world." He frowned. "Because the Lord of Darkness made it so?" She didn''t like his tone when he said that. "The Lord of Darkness has given all humans a chance to be stronger and more superior beings than they are. It was because of him that we evolved." "I hate him." The boy said. "Chryson! Don''t say that¡­.." The teacher panicked. "You don''t know what you are saying. Lord Espine can hear you¡­." Chryson lifted his head high. "I don''t care. I hate this world and this world hates me. All my ssmatesugh at me and mock me for having smooth skin without cracks, or not having a tail or ws or horns!" He broke into sobs. "I wish the Lord of Darkness would die for making such a cruel world!" He ran off while rubbing his eyes frustratedly as tears continued to flow. He was so tired of this world even when he had only seen it for a year. He missed being at home in Eden, where his kind Uncle Vushka would perform shows for him that his Uncle Volk and Auntie Rabu would watch andugh at. Their whole vige of Eden did not look too Daemonic, and he belonged there. But they told him that he must leave and study at the New Academy so he can survive in the ''real'' world. He went to the garden and stomped at a group of snails passing by. "Stupid cruel world." He stayed there even when it rained. He was squatting and hugging his knees together near evesting flowers that grew all over the New Academy. It was said that they were the Lord of Darkness'' favorite. A dark hand came to pick up one of these flowers, with the other holding an umbre. The little boy Chryson soon heard footsteps. "Oh? What are you doing here in the rain, little golden boy?" A deep voice asked. He turned around. "G-Go away, sir¡­. Don''t mind me. Sniff." The man did not go away and instead kneel beside him, putting him under his umbre. "It''s alright. I don''t find you ugly or strange." The boy blinked. "You can¡­.." The man smiled at him. "Yes. I can read minds. It''s a cheap trick, but it has been helpful many times.... but painful sometimes." "Don''t read my mind." The boy said. And soon enough, the dark man couldn''t read his mind anymore. But the man was not displeased by this. "That is amazing. Who thought you that?" "My uncle did. He said I''m not like all the other Daemons because I am special and can get what I wish for easily." "I see." The dark man nodded. "I can also do that. Do you want me to show you?" He snapped his fingers, and it stopped raining. Chryson''s eyes widened, but he said: "I''m not done yet." He turned the evesting flower bigger and bigger, and then¡­.. It turned into a creature walking on all fours with a mouth full of sharp teeth. Chryson was amazed by this man''s skill to create new creatures so easily, and then he heard: "Look! It''s the Lord of Darkness! Children,e say hello!" The children rushed to the man and kneeled before him. "Your Majesty!" He patted their heads with a warm smile. "Hello, children." Chryson was more surprised than he was when this man stopped the rain and created the flower creature. So all this time¡­. This was the Lord of Darkness himself!? Chapter 247 Finale: A Seed Of Hope "Are you an idiot!? Why did you do this!? You could get yourself killed!" "My conscience won''t take it if you get the death sentence, gege!" They continued to run into the dark, starless night. The only source of light was the ones from above shing from a helicopter that followed after them. "Fuck, I can''t go any faster! They shot my leg!" Min Cheng eximed. He winced, tears falling from the pain. He looked back, and Ronin did too. The police were catching up on them despite their sessful escape from the prison building. "T-they''ll kill me, gege... They''ll see me as a traitor." Min Cheng clutched on his sleeves. "I don''t want to die!" They were stuck in an alleyway leading to the main street. If they just keep moving forward, they can reach the street and get a taxi soon. So Nelson Ou reassured him. "We just need to keep running! Come on¡ª" Min Cheng shook his head, and took out something from his pocket. It was a well-concealed knife. A normal kitchen one, the de about 9 inches. "What is that?" Nelson Ou stopped running. "Why do you have that?" "I¡­. This is just for emergency cases. But it won''t do much against a gun¡­.. Gege¡­.." Min Cheng gritted his teeth from the immense pain. Then, he faced Nelson Ou. "I''m sorry, gege. They''ll kill us both. I''m a coward, and I can''t die. I know it''s better if I let you run on your own now, but please help me¡­.." "Please take the bullet out. I can''t take it anymore." Nelson Ou hurriedly went by his side and ced him by the wall. "Just sit down. I''m not an expert with this, but I worked with taking out impurity samples from rocks before so¡­." He took the knife, and found the bullet wound in the dark. But it was so difficult. It''s taking too long, and if this goes on, they would really get caught and killed¡­. Eventually, Min Cheng shook his head. "No... I-It''s ok now, gege. I''m sorry for everything. You should go now, leave me here." "I can do it!" Nelson Ou insisted. "Just stay still!" "Gege¡­. If you stay here any longer, we''ll both die. You know how they are. After that riot and trouble we''ve caused, they won''t even think twice about shooting and calling it self-defense." "You think I don''t know that!? Don''t act like the smartypants now, dammit!" Nelson Ou tried to push back tears. "Why am I so useless!? It''s just finding a goddamn bullet¡ª" "You''re not useless, gege. Look at me." Min Cheng patted his shoulder. "It''s alright, it''s alright. This is all my fault. I''m the useless one who should have known you were set up sooner." "I don''t want my efforts to go to waste. You deserve to keep living your life, gege. More than me. You are smart, you have a naturally kind heart, and you¡ª" "Stop talking! I won''t ept it! I won''t let you selfishly die for me!" Nelson Ou said. "I''d rather¡­." He''d rather be the one to do the sacrifice, not his Ah-Cheng. After all, what''s the point of living if he will keep on being hated anyway? So what if he has much to achieve, when no one will let him achieve anything in the first ce? "You are the one that needs to live. You should¡­.. Get married to that girl and inherit your parentspany¡­. Then, you should run off with the money you get and be a botanist in the States¡­.." Min Cheng chuckled bitterly. "I can''t do that, gege. I''m a coward¡ª" "Then I''m asking you to not be a coward now. Live your life for me." Nelson Ou said. He handed the knife to him as tears fell like tiny diamonds in a dark sky from his face. "Hold this for me. And Ah-Cheng, no matter what, continue to live." Min Cheng held the knife in confusion. "Why are you giving me this¡ª" Nelson Ou quickly moved his body to embrace Min Cheng, and¡­ Let the knife pierce his stomach! "Gege... W-What¡­. What¡­.." He hugged him tighter, not allowing him to let go and pull the knife out. He smiled. "Please, Ah-Cheng¡­. I could forgive you for everything¡­. if you lived your life well for me...¡­. Kah¡­.. Don''t waste this gift I''m giving you¡­.. Urk¡­." "Gege, I can''t live without¡ª" "Don''t waste it, Ah-Cheng¡­.. Start anew¡­.. And live a brave and noble life for me from now on." After those final words¡­.. Darkness. When Lord Dreadborne woke up from his dream, he woke up with a start and his tears were already flowing from his face. So not only was his ascension to Great Lord leading to dissatisfaction¡­ It also resulted in guilt. He had it all wrong. So many years, so much hatred and so much anger wasted in Min Cheng¡­.. And there was no reason for it in the first ce. It was him who took his own life for the sake of his friend. And perhaps the reason why Min Cheng chose to join the Hero Transmigrating Machine¡­.. Was to fulfill his dying wish that he lived a brave and noble life. Where he wasn''t a coward anymore. But as they said, guilt and shame can only arrivete. It was always an irredeemable error that we can''t change. He shouted in his bed, but there was no one to hear anyway. That was 4 years ago before he met the boy named Chryson. And 4 years ago¡­.. A flower had finally borne fruit. A golden fruit. ------------------------------ "He will kill us next and eat our hearts like the others." Volken scoffed. "It''s useless after all. I should have just died from that snake eyed girl. I prefer that than die from his hands." They were in line too to make the pledge to Ronin Dreadborne. Behind him was Lovushka, who was followed by Rabuka. Lovushka seemed to be deep in thought as he continued to y around his amber goop, filling his hands with the orange sap. He was staring at a bunch of flowers on the ground shaped like a man. "How peculiar." He smiled, tilting his head to the side. Rabuka turned. "Are you really not scared at all, Sir? Maybe we can escape through your¡ª" "Can you Daemons shut up? Everyone''s in a bad enough mood here." The scruffy voice of Vesuvius with a broken nose came. Behind him were the line of gods who were now mortal. At least those who have not yet died from their injuries. Pavone also spoke, looking worse to wear. "How pathetic it is that only 4 Daemons remained by his side right now. Everyone was either killed, even his blood brother, and the rest were traitors." Lovushka chuckled and gestured at his amulet. "You forgot the little one we captured." The aged voice of Freja spoke too. "Is there anything more pathetic than gloating? We''re all suffering under the same fate, we have all been defeated." Ca Lily clenched her fist. "There must be another way. But he had thoroughly weakened us, especially the Hero Mages relying on the power of gods." Marigold sighed beside her. "I couldn''t p my wings anymore when we tried to escape¡­. I''m sorry, I failed you all¡­.." Edelweiss patted her back. "No, you haven''t. You did your best." Donna agreed. "It''s just as Lady Freja said. This is inevitable. There is no hope." Meanwhile, the entric Lovushka knelt into the flowers, and smelled them. He rolled around like a lunatic, giggling to himself. His twin sister''s eye twitched. "What in the Abyss is wrong with you, Musae?" "I don''t know this Musae you speak of, Goddess Calliope?" He asked, picking a flower. "And pardon me forughing, I just came to notice something interesting." She rolled her eyes. "You had always been a whore for the theatrics¡­. Spit it out, then." He revealed something. "Look at this seed? Isn''t it particrly shiny?" The gods'' eyes widened when they saw this golden seed, glowing bright. They quickly moved around to hide it. "Do you think it''s¡­.?" Vesuvius asked. Pas nodded. "It has to be." Donna frowned. "What is it, Lady Freja?" "This seed¡­.. has the aura of protection that Aurion gives. It shines from sunlight. Therefore, it even has the power to protect us from any influence of the Abyss." Edelweiss, adjusted her broken spectacles. "Any influence? Does that include the universal knowledge that Espine has?" Lovushka chuckled. "Even the weapon of the Lord of Darkness may not even break this seed or its protective aura. I noticed how most people stand in line in this area¡­." "Never get approached by the guards for loitering or not behaving properly." And he was right. The Daemonic guards that were transformed treated them like they were invisible. Ca Lily frowned. "But what is that seed? What is it for? A new weapon or magical artifact?" Lovushka shook his head. "Everyonee closer and listen carefully. Do you hear that?" There were too many of them huddling close, but they did hear it. The sound of a heartbeat. Slow, but very much alive. And it wasing from the golden seed. And soon, they can actually see that there was something inside it, looking like an unborn child! Marigold''s eyes glistened. "Is that¡­.. Cermin?" After all, this was where he died. "Or Aurion." The Goddess Seelie hoped. "Whoever it was, he is our greatest weapon against the Darkness now. So I have a proposition to make." Lovushka said. His orange goo became bigger and bigger at his side, as he asked. "They say it takes a vige to raise a child. So how about you all help me raise this little golden boy in a little vige of our own?" ---------------------------------------------- "T-The Lord of Darkness¡­.. My uncle told me about you¡­.." The boy Chryson looked down and bit his lip. Ronin found it endearing that he does, and patted his head. "What did he say about me?" Chryson seemed to remember something, then shook his head. "N-Nothing¡­. It''s all the same. He says you are very smart¡­.. and powerful¡­.. and nice. Like everyone else says." Even when he can''t hear his thoughts, Ronin could already tell that he only meant the first two traits. The ''nice'' part was a lie. He smiled. "And what do you think of me?" "You''re¡­.. alright." He answered while looking away. Ronin rubbed his chin. "You know, I have a garden in my pce that has more varieties of flowers than evesting. We could go there if you''d like. You seem to like flowers." Chryson''s eyes seemed to brighten at this. "R-Really? But your pce¡­." "It''s not that far. As I told you, I can get anything I wish too. Except for a friend." He sighed. "It''s been so lonely there, not having friends." Chryson gulped. He can rte too, because no one wants to befriend him because of his skin. "I don''t have friends either¡­." He said. "Why don''t we be friends from now on?" His Majesty offered. Chryson shook his head. "No. You''re too old to be my friend." "Then I''ll be like your big brother, then. Is that a deal?" The boy Chryson thought about it, In his thoughts that the Lord of Darkness could not read: (My uncles and aunties warned me about him¡­. But they did tell me that as soon as I met him, I should take my chance to find a way to kill him. That''s their special mission for me.) (But I''m just a kid. How do I even start to kill him? And he can do anything¡­.) (So maybe¡­. Maybe I should go to his pce and learn more about him¡­. Then, when the time is right¡­.) He smiled. "Alright, big brother!" Ronin also smiled back knowingly. "Good. Do as you please. Take anything you want from me." ''Even my life. Take your revenge and redeem my sins, Ah-Cheng.'' ~End of Book 1~ Next book: Stone Mage: Demon King''s Redemption Coming at Fall 2023 ------------------------------------------- Thank you forpleting this book. I will post a final and formal message of thanks tomorrow as an extra chapter, as well as a Question and Answer chapter. Ask anything you''d like here to be addressed in that chapter. But I can''t answer spoilers for Book 2, obviously. Once again, thank you forpleting this journey with Ronin and Cermin whether you liked it or not. I appreciated all the support and your time spent reading this book. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!